《Reversed Parallel World‘s Messiah》


 Book 1: Chapter 1: This is a Different World?

    Book 1: Chapter 1: This is a Different World?

    Where is this ce?

    I am Tomoaki Yushima, an ordinary college student you can find anywhere. A mediocre nerd who has at least a few friends.

    Because of myte-maturing upbringing, I never had a lover since birth. Though Im still longing to have one, I feel like Ill likely give up halfway, so I didnt even try.

    I am now in a pitch-dark ce.

    It was very narrow, not even enough to stretch out my limbs.

    Aside from being narrow, it was also dark. Moreover, its shaking up a bit. Its like Im being carried somewhere.

    How in the world did this happen?

    And I was just sleeping in my bed earlier!

    I dont get it. Was I kidnapped? While I was desperately spinning out my head, I heard a dull sound, and the surroundings stopped shaking.

    Apparently, the delivery has reached its destination.

    Feeling a bit scared, I heard a mans voiceing from the outside.

    I brought fresh vegetables today.

    Fresh vegetables?

    Am I in a shipment of goods or something?

    Then I heard the voice of a woman.

    Thank you. Well buy them all.

    She has a crystal-clear voice like a goddess, and the way she speaks sounded elegant.Its already at a level where one can understand that shes one hell of a beauty, even only after hearing her voice once.

    While I was thinking of such things, a light suddenly shone from above.

    Oh shit, the seller opened the crate I was in!

    Hehehe, look closely. My veggies here are

    Ah.

    My eyes met with a man with a beard.

    He looked surprised at what he saw inside the crate. That would be me.

    Huuuh! What the hell!

    Uwaaa!

    Because of suddenly being yelled at, I also jumped up in surprise.

    Wh-what the fuck?! Since when did you get inside my crate!?

    Since when

    I couldnt exin.

    In the first ce, I dont even know how I ended up in that crate of yours!

    Thus, Im in a situation where I dont have any idea whats going on anymore.

    I amwhat on earth

    Looking around, I realized I am now inside a brick building, which I cannot think its from modern Japans architecture.

    Even the man in front of me is giving off a vibe of a Westerner, by just looking at his face.

    Hey, you! Are you trying to steal my vegetablesHmm?

    However, soon as the seller looked at my face, he went silent.

    I felt like hes gazing at my hair and eyes in particr.

    Youyou have ck hair. Moreover, you have ck eyes, too

    Isnt that obvious? Im a standard Japanese, after all.

    Whats your name?

    Tomoaki Yushima

    What a strange name. Okay. You want toe with me?

    Whats this dork aiming? He suddenly went calm.

    However, I didnt answer. Rather, Im too scared to even say anything.

    While I was in great trouble, or so thats what I feel as of the moment, I heard that beautiful voice once again.

    Please wait.

    Miss Irene? What is it?

    I see, so this womans name is Irene.

    I turned back to the source of the womans voice. However, contrary to my expectations, the thing that I was was not what I was expecting. Yet.

    It is because the woman with the angelic voice in question is wearing a mask, the type of mask one uses in masquerade ball events.

    <em>Why is she wearing that kind of thing in broad daylight? </em>While I was thinking about that,

    What are you going to do with this boy?

    ck-eyed ck hairs are pretty rare. Im sure he will fetch me a good price.

    Rare!?

    You intend to sell me!?

    He was in my crate, and Im the one who found him first. So you can say hes mine.

    That reasoning doesnt make sense.

    Cut the crap, Blossom wench!

    The man pped Irenes face.

    At that moment, the mask shes wearing came off and fell on the floor.

    Ah

    Irene tried to pick up the mask in a hurry. Despite that, her face was already revealed by that motion.

    What brought to me was a face as beautiful and as perfect as a sculpture. I knew my ears were right.

    If one looked a bit closer, he or she can observe that her figure is also outstanding. Her bust is well endowed, and her waist is tight.

    Its like a big-tits big bust character from an anime hade to life in the real world, a proportion that cannot be described by words.

    I was already impressed to think such people really existed.

    However,

    Oweeeeeeeugh!

    As soon as the seller saw Irenes face, he grimaced, as if about to puke at any moment.

    D-disgusting! I knew it, the people in this city are all ugly!

    Hn?

    Something feels wrong.

    I knew each person has their reference for what is pretty and what is cute, but calling this level as something ugly is totally inappropriate at all.

    On the contrary, if shes the one reacting like this to this in-faced seller, I wouldnt find it strange at all.

    Damn wench, put your mask on already! You still dare expose your face like that?!

    I-Im very sorry.

    Irene immediately put her mask back in a way like shes feeling ashamed of what shes done.

    Tch,e on, lets finish this damn deal and quick! The sooner we end it, the sooner I get out of this ce! I still have to sell this fellow off!

    M-me?

    Youre a young, ck-eyed ck-haired man. Rich people will certainly buy you.

    W-wait a minute! I am-

    If youre going to hate something, then hate your own fate. Rather, feel lucky that no one had caught you until that year.

    N-no way

    While I was in despair, Irene spoke once again.

    Ill buy him.

    Not only me, but the man was also surprised by her words.

    Are you serious?

    Ill pay you as much as I can.

    In that case, Id like to have tenrge Manses!

    That can be arranged.

    The seller lost his voice. He didnt expect a deal too abrupt.

    Y-youre not kidding me, right? Thats ten times his price!?

    I dont mind.

    kek, Im going away from this ce anywayOkay. You got yourself a deal.

    Apparently, the negotiations have been concluded.

    With my human rightspletely ignored.

    Despite this, Im surprisingly calm.

    I was in this unfamiliar location, with no idea of destination nor any direction to run away from. As far as what that dork seller had said to me, Ill likely to be the target of many.

    Compared to that, it will be much, much better if I was bought by this beautiful woman.Now that I have been bought, I think Im going to be a ve from now on. I guess I have to prepare myself for when that happens.

    Is this okay with you?

    Yes, its already enough.

    She seems to have written something like a cheque while I was thinking about such things.

    I dont know how much tenrge Manses were, but I think its of a considerable amount. The seller wouldnt react that way if it isnt, after all.

    This womanjust who on earth is she?

    With this, I have fully epted the payment. Im going back now.

    The man dressed himself up and tried to get out of the room.

    But as soon as he reached the doorstep, he turned his face back. To me.

    I guess your fate isnt good after all, to be bought by such a disgusting woman.

    Dont bear a grudge against me.

    He made that parting remark then disappeared.

    Only I and Irene were left in the room.

    You said your name a while ago. Tomoaki Yushima, am I right? What a strange name. How do I call you?

    Yes, youre correctabout what should you call me, how about Tomo?

    Tomo? Understood. Still, what a weird sounding name you got there.

    This time, Irene also introduced herself.

    My name is Irene Barbaton. I am the mayor of this city  Blossom City.

    Where on earth did I get myself into?

 Book 1: Chapter 2: Reversed Anotherworld City, Blossom

    Book 1: Chapter 2: Reversed Anotherworld City, Blossom

    To help you calm down, how about I show you around the city?

    Irene suggested to me while I was still nked out, probably thinking I was still in shock of the series of sudden events. Did I look that pitiful?

    Still, being suddenly thrown in an unknown world and all, theres no reason for me to reject her goodwill. I mean, she paid a lot for me after all.

    And so, I was taken on a trip to the city by Mayor Irene.

    As soon as I got out of the building where I was in, I looked back to it and saw that, though also present in my world, it was some sort of a cabin.

    Its not too sophisticated, but already enough to conduct negotiations in private. Also, as it was near the entrance of the city, it might be a measure to keep suspicious people from entering inside on the pretext of trade.

    Right now, we just passed the gates of this mysterious city.

    Based on how revolting the merchant reacted to this ce, there should be something inside here, something dreadful and disgusting that keeps ordinary people out of this ce.

    I already had a hunch, but I still need proof. After all, I dont want to be proven wrong for believing a merchants odd tastes as the standard of this world.

    Strange, isnt it?

    Irene spoke as we walk alongside each other.

    She seems to be worried about something.

    Y-yes I gave a small nod in return.

    Right now, at this point, the word strange is already an understatement.

    Based on what Ive observed, there are only women in this city, and most of them are astonishingly beautiful.

    A city where only beautiful women gather, its too wonderful for me as a man to just miss that point. But I didnt speak it out loud. Who knows, maybe this was an insult to their culture.

    We then arrived in an empty park. After walking inside for a little bit, we have found ourselves a bench to sit on.

    Here should be fine. For now, lets sit down and talk.

    Irene and I sat down.

    The park,pletely void with the signs of life, is nowpletely dyed by the rays of the sunset.

    By looking around the streets and the peoples clothing, I finally concluded that I got transferred into another world, in which I only believed to exist in fantasy.

    The scenery was just too realistic that I couldnt pass it as a dream anymore.

    And speaking of clothing, almost every woman I saw wore skimpy clothing that barely covers the essential parts of their bodies.

    Even though the sun is already about to set, I didnt feel cold at all. I mean, with such a hot scenery before me, who would?

    Hey, Tomo, right? Can you tell me where you came from?

    Uhm, you see

    Well I cant say that I came from another world, can I?

    Irene, seeming to have noticed I was fumbling for the right words to say,

    Its fine if you dont want to say it. After all, this is this sort of city.

    She said unto me.

    What do you mean by this sort of city?

    You really dont know, huh. This is unexpected. Well, then, Ill guess Ill exin it to you.

    She smiled at me gently, then continued her story.

    The name of this city is Blossom. And all the people that you saw, and all that live in here, they have already lost their ce in the outside world.

    Lost their ce?

    Yes. Exiled, abandoned, forgotten, banished, you name it. All of them, including me.

    Why would they do such a thing?

    Please. I think you can already tell by looking at our facesthat wewe arent beautiful in any way.

    No, youre ridiculously beautifulor so what I wanted to say, but the atmosphere is just too heavy for me to say it.

    I already had my suspicions, and now I am convinced by Irenes words.

    In this world, the aesthetics of beauty and ugliness are entirely reversed.

    In other words, the more beautiful a woman is, the worse the treatment shell receive.

    Because of our appearances, we were abandoned by our parents and were exiled in our hometowns. So, I gathered people with simr situations and built this city.

    Irene did?

    It was five years ago. Back then, it was just a ce where several huts were gathered. Now its a formidable city.

    It is. I also think its a beautiful city.

    A lot of brick buildings lined up really gave an otherworldly feel.

    But why did you create such a city?

    Because of this appearance, I had a hard time when I was little. That pushed me the thoughts of wanting to save those people.

    It wasnt easy, was it?

    Of course, it was a lot of hard work. Still, its better than the awful experience I had when I was little.

    I can confirm that. The seller, or should I say, merchant? His reaction was just that awful. Its as if hes going to vomit anytime in front of me.

    Fortunately, I was born an aristocrat. I got a lot of money before I was banished from the house. Well, it was more of a constion money.

    So, the city?

    Yes. Now that you said it, I think I have created a magnificent city now.

    Irene continued briefing about the citys history.

    Originally, it was all wilderness. No one lived in it, so we were like, its pioneers back then. With the people that I got that are simr to me, and the knowledge we gathered, we managed to get ourselves to be self-sufficient.

    Certainly, I think I saw a field when I came here.

    However, their water source is manually drawn. I can already imagine how hard their work is, moreover from women who have lesser physiques than men.

    Once in a while, merchantse to us and do business, for which we don our masks to interact with them, but I guess you already know that part.

    Yes, indeed.

    As I was about to listen more, two women showed up in front of us.

    The two are also quite the beauties.

    Upon watching them for a moment, they suddenly did something unexpected.

    Ahhn!

    They kissed each others lips, kneaded each others breasts, and fingered each others pussies.

    It wasnt to the extent of just chilling and having some light fun quickie.

    It was a serious forey to liven up their bodies before the actual sex.

    As a pretty shy person with a good sense of morals, I couldnt bear to look straight at them and turned my gaze to Irene, whos at my side.

    But, strangely, Irene didnt even change herplexion.

    Hurryhurry!

    In the meantime, one of the women took out something in the shape of a male cock, probably a dildo, then inserted it in the pussy of the other woman whos already on her fours in front of her.

    Sounds of flesh hitting flesh soon echoed, apanied by a series of arrhythmic panting.

    Uhm, Ireneisnt there something you should pay attention to? Like, right now, in front of us?

    I indirectly asked the girl beside me, whos also the mayor of this city.

    She, however,

    Why?

    And gave me a nk stare like Im some kind of an oddball.

    Why you say isnt that something you shouldnt do in the presence of others?

    ? Oh, that? Not at all. Isnt thatpletely normal? In fact, its weird that youre asking something so obvious. Did youe from a distant country?

    Wrong. Something is really wrong here.

    But seeing Irenes reaction, this is normal behavior for them.

    I cant make assumptions just yet, but I already have a guess.

    Together with the issue of the women here showing themselves in such skimpy clothing.

    This cityno, in this world, this is normal, right?

    Why, of course.

    Arent you ashamed?

    Not at all.

    A quick answer.

    One more question.

    Alsoisnt it good to give your virginity to the person you love?

    Most women would say yes. Even if there are those with different preferences, women should want to protect their virginity as it was something to be treasured. After all, mating with the strongest male in the pack is already ingrained into mammals, as a strong male will keep the female safe, well, most of the time.

    However, the answer of Irene was,

    Virginity It was something that women want to get rid of it quickly. Anyone should be fine yet its pretty embarrassing for us, isnt it?

    Perhaps, the virtues of chastity may be reversed too.

    Its now very likely that my assumption will prove to be right.

    Tomo, you see, honestly speaking

    Irene, with a slightly embarrassed look, spoke.

    No matter how much we beg our partners, the people in this city cannot have sex because of their appearances. But we women have a lot of libido, you see.

    No wayeven their libido is reversed?

    A world where women are more sexually driven than men.

    And because we have a lot of libido, yet weck the partners to unleash them, we dont have much of choice but to unload it to our fellow women instead, like the ones that we are looking at right now.

    The women in front of us are so aroused that they didnt even care that theyre being seen.

    One of them is even humping on her partner like a man. So, this is what shes talking about?

    aahhh! Mo-mou

    A world where women think with their pussies

    Cummiiiing!

    Just when my thoughts are about to align, the couple climaxed.

    Their breathing went ragged. Their eyes, however, were still glued to each other.

    Shall we do it ten more times?

    Ten? Thats a bit lesser than usual. Are you alright?

    Err, I dont know.

    She said something so ridiculous for someone who has such a cute voice.

    As for our mayor, shes still unperturbed by this, so it is. Indeed, my hunch just came true. Their values and libido are actually reversed.

    Tomo, the sun will set soon. Lets go to my house for now. Will that be okay?

    Your house?

    Yes. Ill give you <em>plenty of hospitalit</em>y, so you dont have to worry.

    Irene smiled as she licked her lips at me.

 Book 1: Chapter 3: Irenes Estate

    Book 1: Chapter 3: Irene''s Estate

    We finally arrived at Irenes dwelling.

    Due to her background as an ex-noble-s daughter, her mansion is quiterge. Its already on the level of foreign celebrities on TV back in my world.

    It might bete for me to say this, but Im sorrythat it has lead into this.

    While were in the middle of our dinner, Irene suddenly bowed her head to me.

    Uhm, why? What for?

    For the matter of buying you.

    But you bought me so that I wont be sold to some unknown people, right?

    It can also be put that way, but still, it was your looks that Inever mind. Still, I didnt ask about your opinion or circumstances first and acted on my own. For that, Im sorry.

    Irene once again bowed her head in self-condemnation.

    I, at that time, was still in shock to do anything, unknown to the approaching cliff before me. It was she who saved me from falling.

    So, it was never Irenes fault.

    Again, you dont have to apologize.

    I waved my neck side to side.

    You saved me, and thats all that it matters. Also, Im your ve now, albeit the sum you paid greater than my value. While Im not very good at doing chores, but Ill at least do my best to serve you.

    ve?

    Irene seems to have just caught up.

    Why is she acting like that?

    I certainly bought you, but I have no intention of making you a ve.

    Eh?

    Her next words are too excessive to fit in the processing module of my little brain.

    Why? She has paid a lot of money to obtain me. I have to at least give her something in return to attain bnce.

    To be honest with you, if you want to get out of this ce, Im okay with it.

    Youre setting me free just like that?

    You dont want it?

    No! its justthatthen, why did you buy me in the first ce?

    Why indeedits because of your looks. You have ck eyes and ck hair. I just dont want you to be handed over to anyone.

    The more the reason, you shouldnt let me go. So why?

    I dont want to treat you like a ve. I have been in several trials and tribtions. I dont want someone to experience it once again, at least not on my watch.

    Irene

    I looked straight into her eyes.

    Not only did you have a beautiful face, but also have a beautiful heart as well.

    B-beautiful? M-my face!?

    Yes. I saw it earlier when your mask got removed. It was so beautiful that I wouldnt ever believe it exists if I didnt see your face.

    Y-youre joking, right? Saying my face is beautiful-

    Im not joking. I am a person who is always sincere when ites to women. That said, I dont have any romantic experience, though.

    I gave a dryugh in self-derision, but Irene suddenly stood up and approached me by the side.

    Though she is a beautiful woman, she is wearing her mask from a while ago. If she suddenly charges towards me with that thing on, even I will feel a little worried.

    Uhm, thatwhat did you say just now?

    You have a beautiful face.

    no, not that.

    Im always sincere when ites to women?

    The one next to it.

    That I dont have a romantic experience?

    Yes, that oneare you perhapsa v-virgin?

    Thatst word of hers was too soft to hear, but already enough to give me a big shock.

    Realizing my mind got stalled for a bit, I quickly probed for an answer.

    Oh, yes. I m a virgin.

    I made a great purchase.

    Irenes reaction was not what I expected.

    Judging from the aesthetics of this world, virgins should be shamed upon. She even spoke it herself. I was already expecting the lines unpleasant or totally uncool from her, but to think that it is not what she really feels

    Haaa, haaaa virginI see

    Another reaction I didnt expect from her.

    Irenes breaths became rough, and her body became fidgety, particrly in her crotch area.

    Thats right.

    I affirmed her once more, this time, a little anxious.

    Why dont you take off your mask first?

    Take it off!?

    It is a waste trying to hide your beautiful face. Plus, I think its giving you a hard time breathing.

    I said in worry. Who knows if this woman is asthmatic or not?

    You you kept on praising my face since earlier. Are you sure this isnt your way just to please your buyer?

    Nope, totally not.

    As per my suggestion, she took off her mask slowly, with shaking hands.

    Then carefully ced it with utmost care on the table as if it was a fragile vase.

    Then, she slowly cranked her head up to me.

    Beautiful

    I spoke as I spent the only adjective avable in my dictionary to describe her look. Her face is undeniably the most beautiful I have ever seen.

    She looked away from my stare immediately as if afraid of something, but I was already too mesmerized to notice.

    To be honest, it was already an honor for me to be in the same room as her.

    You You dont really feel disgusted with me?

    Why would I? Rather, Im already feeling blessed, just witnessing your beauty.

    R-really? Thank you. Though we only met for a short time, Im d that I met you.

    She said as she pulled me to her embrace.

    I could already feel her voluptuous bust getting squished on my own.

    And as a bonafide virgin as I am, I couldnt help but get erect.

    I felt my pants quickly bulging like a tent.

    And because her body is in close contact with mine, Irene felt it too.

    But right after that, her eyes opened wide in surprise.

    I-Im sorry!

    I immediately apologized and separated myself from her.

    Shit, theres no excuse for me now. What I did was just rude.

    But can I help it? Its a mans nature, after all. Im sure shell forgive me, right?

    Still, Irene will definitely hate me for this.

    As I turned my eyes toward her in fear,

    ufu

    She gave a sweet smile, and evenughed herself a little.

    Shes still staring at me, but now her cheeks were dyed a tinge of red.

    That. it turned out like this because of me, right?

    Y-yesits disgusting, isnt it?

    Theres no way thats true!

    She loudly denied.

    Thats not true! In fact, Im really happy! For you to truly feel this way for me, it is I who should apologize for not believing you. Im sorry, and thank you.

    While apologizing for the fourth time, she burst into tears.

    I wipe her tears with my fingers while thinking that her crying face is also beautiful.

    To think you were really drawn into my appearanceThis is the first time this has happened to me.

    Because the sense of beauty was reversed in this world, I think its her first time to get praised genuinely.

    Thank you, Tomo. Im really happy.

    No, I should also thank you. It was you who kept me away from my impending doom after all. If it were someone else who bought me, then I-

    ufufu, youre a strange person, arent you?

    Ah, you finally smiled.

    I finally saw her genuinely smile for the first time. Shes always giving that overworked office worker vibe, and its giving me the bad vibes since then.

    A beautiful person like her should smile like this all the time.

    Tomo, from now on, you can stay here as much as you want. Treat my home like your own. Ill have a maid assigned to help you with everything youll needter on.

    I-is that really fine with you!?

    Yes, indeed. These events have made me tired, so Ill be going to my room first.

    I understand.

    Oh, and wee to Blossom City.

    She said before I was led to my room.

 Book 1: Chapter 4: Irenes ××××

    Book 1: Chapter 4: Irene''s ��������

    I was transported to a reversed parallel world.

    Yes, the world every one is familiar with, the current trending genre we often see in novels andic books. And now, that shit has be real.

    Here in front of me is a woman whos so beautiful yet so discriminated against because of her ugliness. Only in a parallel world would you see something like this.

    Wide

    I uttered upon seeing the room I was free to use. The size is what you would expect of a luxurious domicile.

    I finally felt relief now that I was immediately able to acquire a safe dwelling right after being bought. Still, thinking about the fact that I was suddenly transported to a crate in another world in the literal sense, I guess its a plus-minus zero (0). The gains were just enough to cover the loss.

    Lets get some rest for now.

    Iid down on to the only bed in the room.

    My eyes were already closed, but I could still see Irenes figure in my head.

    Irene is a perfect woman with excellent looks and style despite theck of energy, maybe because of the constant discrimination she has been receiving.

    Since she doesnt seem to able to smile often, I hope that what I have done eased her load a bit.

    Nevertheless

    Those tits were humungous.

    I reminisced the unforgettable sensation from earlier.

    Coupled with Irenes highly revealing clothes, it was just too erotic for my virgin self.

    If we had hugged a little longer, I might have ejacted on the spot.

    uhh

    I got myself a boner once again.

    If it were my room in my previous world, Id be fapping hard right now with Irenes body as a material, but I cant just masturbate in a ce where I just came in, can I?

    Maybe I should go to the bathroom and do my business there, just to be safe.

    And so, I decided to get out of the room for my conquest for the missing toilet.

    If I remember correctly its just straight down this hallway

    Some time ago, the maids had shown me where the bathroom was located, which was a good thing, as this is a vast, maze-like mansion. I know its for security purposes, like the architecture in the TV stations as a measure to counter terrorism, but its still a fact that its easy for someone to get lost.

    NnnNnnn!

    While I was walking down the hallway, I heard a womans voice.

    it was a bit sultry, and was apanied by a mixture of sighs.

    As a man, I naturally head towards the direction of the voice.

    Nnnnnnn, TomohaaahaaaTomo!

    I could hear the voice calling me.

    Moreover, this voice.. it belongs to Irene!

    As there are only candlelights in the hallway, the area is dim as heck.

    However, there was a door that was slightly opened, and light was leaking from inside its room.

    I could hear her voice from there.

    And so, unable to help myself, I peered inside through the gaps of the door.

    NnnNnnNn!!

    Whos inside was exactly as I had suspected. It was Irene, moreover with her crotch scratching against the corner of the table.

    The tables legs are already making creaking sounds, indicating how hard shes pressing it with her body.

    Since Irene has a slim figure, I quickly recognized her bodyline down to the curves of her butt.

    Even though its improper to look at it, the destructive power of a beautiful woman humping a table corner is just too damn high.

    My head tells me I need to leave quickly, but my other head just wont listen.

    All I can do is stare at her masturbation with eyes wide open.

    Ahhn, ugh, TomoTomo!

    Is she thinking about me while doing this?

    Ive never been popr with any woman before, so when I realized that Im being used as a fap material by a beautiful woman, I couldnt help but get hard.

    Aaaah, oh no, I cant do this anymore Im going to cum!

    The movement of Irenes hips became smaller.

    You can see how the lower half of her body is continuously rubbing its longitudinal stripe of pink flesh many times over.

    So even a beautiful woman can masturbate like this.

    Impressive.

    If the world had been different, she would have been insanely popr and would never have troubles in finding men.

    All she needs is to ask him out, and she would be able to get him right away.

    But in this world, shes at rock bottom.

    Im sure theres a part of her that yearns for love and expects obscene things in a way like I do.

    In other words, Irene is the same as me.

    And it might be my destiny to save her that I came to this world.

    While I was thinking about that,

    Aaah, Nooo, gonnacum!

    With her back making a huge arch, Irene finally reached her peak.

    She plopped down on the floor, making her beautiful long hair sway as she lost her strength.

    <em>Haa, haaa,</em> only rough breathing echoed in the room.

    No, not yetIt still isnt enough!

    Still unsatisfied, Irene immediately headed towards the bed.

    Sheid down, and soon after. she opened her crotch wide.

 Book 1: Chapter 5: The Messiah and the Angel

    Book 1: Chapter 5: The Messiah and the Angel

    <em>Oh shit!</em>

    Screamed out my mind when the door opened. Because Irenes masturbation is tooscivious, I couldnt hold back and tried to release one on the spot.

    When I reached for my trousers, however, my stupid elbow hit the door, resulting in this

    Irene stared at me in shock.

    I-IreneIm sorry

    I meekly apologized.

    As my crotch has already built a nice tent, I had no more excuses.

    Even if I were to be kicked out of the house, I wouldnt be able toin.

    Y-you dont have to apologizeBetter yet,e over here.

    She beckoned me to her side.

    Unable to refuse, I did as she said and went inside the room.

    Y-youre not angry at me?

    Why? If else, it should be me who should apologize, for showing you something disgraceful.

    No, youre in no way disgraceful! Not even a speck of it! Rather, its very

    As I fought to say it, her gaze shifted to my crotch.

    Y-you have grown big. I-is it because of me?

    Ah, yesIm really sorry.

    If thats true, then the more you dont have to. In fact, Im happy about it, as there was not a single man who got hard upon seeing my body, until now.

    I-I see

    Tomo, here. Come this way.

    O-okay.

    I approached Irene on the bed.

    Then, she slowly reached her hand out to me, her gaze still locked at my lower body.

    Aahthisthis is what I want.

    Nn

    Irenes palm touched the tip of my already stiff meat rod.

    As a virgin, and as someone who has never been in a rtionship with a woman before, this alone is enough to make me explode.

    I-IreneIf you touch it too much, I

    You will what?

    I-Its gonnae out.

    !

    Irenes cheeks flushed bright red as soon as I said it.

    Haaa, haaaIf you say such a nasty thing in front of meIII!

    She slid her other hand on her own crotch, and shagged for the nth time.

    I can see her so engrossed by it that she has already forgotten my existence.

    No, I cantTomo, I have a request!

    Or not.

    W-what will it be?

    B-bring your face a little closer.

    ?

    Though I dont understand it well, I put my face closer to Irene.

    Nnnn!?

    Suddenly, Irene caught both my cheeks with her two hands, then pulled her lips close to mine.

    I experienced kissing for the first time in my life.

    However, it didnt just stop there.

    Irene switched from a damp peck to an obscene French kiss where our lips and tongues ovep as we suck each others saliva.

    Like beasts that had hadnt eaten for days, we slurped on each others fluids, almost to the point of devouring each other whole.

    Aahh, Wai-Irenewait!

    Haaa, haaagoodso good!

    Irene continued to kiss me as if shes no longer hearing what Im saying.

    She stirred my mouth, bit my lips, and even sucked my tongue,pletely engrossing herself in the new sensation.

    As all of them were also pleasures Ive never felt before, soon I was on the verge of ejacting right away.

    Wet and slurping sounds gradually filled the room.

    UuughIrene

    Perhaps it was my pained voice that brought her to her senses, Irene released herself in an instant.

    From the area around her cute lips, I could see her wet drool glistening.

    Even her saliva is beautiful.

    Haaa, haaa Oh no, I got carried away

    I-its fine.

    I-Im really sorry. It was my first time, that I uhmm

    Thats why dont worry about it. It felt good for me as well.

    Really?

    Yes. I also understand how you feel. To tell you the truth, I also have a great libido, giving me a hard time enduring. Because of my appearance, I was also given the cold treatment. Im the same as you, Irene.

    Tomo is the same as me?

    Im still confused by the differences in our culture and values as I came from a farawaynd, but I know the feeling Irene has suffered and how shes still trying to do her best to put up with it.

    Aah, aaaah, the gods have given me a great man!

    Irene grabbed my hand with tears in her eyes.

    She seemed genuinely pleased, as I could feel her arms were trembling.

    At the same time, I immediately understood the pain shes going through, and how deep the wound of it inflicted her heart.

    As I am the only one with a different set of values, its like I was fated toe here and save her.

    Fate?

    What if I was sent here for a specific purpose and was not just transported by ident?

    What if I was really destined to save Irene from her suffering?

    What ifit wasnt only Irene. What if I was sent here to save the women in this city? Not just the city, but also the beautiful women who were treated poorly all over in this parallel world?

    Then, as if she had read my next thoughts,

    Its like  youre the messiah that God has given to us.

    Irenes words rang like a worshipper filled with devotion upon seeing its Gods descent.All her tensions were blown away. Only a gaze of reverence remained in her face.

    A messiah is too exaggerated, but, , as long as its within my power, I want to help. I want to be someone Irene can depend on.

    Is that really fine to you, Tomo? Can I really depend on you?

    Of course, you have my word as long as its for a beautiful woman like Irene.

    I know how she feels too.

    I barely had a few friends, and always felt lonely as I was ostracized by many. The only time people talk to me is because they want something from me.

    But Irene is kind. This was the first time I felt in this world what a genuine kindness is, a person who doesnt take advantage. A person who makes me feel safe when Im with her.

    If I were the messiah, then shes an angel.

    Haaa. HaaaIts no useany more words from you, and Ill climax.Wh-what are you talking about?

    I love you, Tomo. I want to make you mine!

    And just as before, Irene kissed me.

    She hugged me firmly, causing her big tits to get crushed in between us as she repeatedly nted deep kisses at my face as if a lion craving for meat.

    I was so surprised earlier that I couldnt do anything about it, so instead, I tried to retaliate by entwining my tongue in hers for starters.

    Nnnn, chuu~! Haa! Kissgoodaaahn!

    Its my first time doing this, am I getting it right?

    Haa, haaa, no way for me to be your first timeif you say that to me, Iaaaah! I cant

    Irenes body trembled in small increments.

    As our bodies were still adjoined, I could feel every bit of it. Her body is nearing its climax.

    Aaaaaaaahhh! I cant do this anymore! Im cummiiiiiiiiiiiing!!

    With a hoarse gasp for air, Irene reached the peak.

    She raised her hips and squirted a great tide out of her crotch.

    A huge amount of it sttered and soaked the floor.

    I-it came out

    A-are you okay?

    Its because you kissed me back that I came! Aaah, so this is what it feels when being kissed by the person you love.

    I love you too, Irene.

    Huh!? C-can you pleasesay it again?

    I love you.

    Uuuwu!

    Another great tide erupted again.

    Wow, to think that someone could climax with just words alone.

    Haaa, haaaaTomopleaseput it inside me.

    Whoa!

    I was suddenlyid down on my back.

    Tomo Ill put it in. If you say no, then Im going to put it in by force!

    Irene eximed as she lifted her skirt up above me.

 Book 1: Chapter 6: The Beautiful Mayor Couldnt Endure 1

    Book 1: Chapter 6: The Beautiful Mayor Couldn''t Endure 1

    Tomoyour cock, show it to me.

    Ugh

    Irenes long and slender fingers touched the bulging area around my crotch.

    Before I was given time to ponder when exactly did she unfastened my belt, she had already exposed my now erect cock.

    This is Tomos!

    Irene eximed as she grabbed a hold of my flesh rod. Its tip has already glistened with pre-cum, all a product of Irenes dainty handjobs and deep kisses from a while back.

    She was taken aback by the figure, but it was quickly reced by a broad grin.

    Like a carnivorous beast, upon sessfully pouncing a delightful prey.

    Little Tomo here is raring to go, isnt it? Though the term little is already inappropriate.

    Yes I cant stand it any longer.

    And soon enough, the feeling of fear of being devoured was reced by the feeling of excitement.

    <em>I want to put it inside Irenes pussy already</em>

    Me tooLook here. See?

    Irene lifted her waist, then spread her pussy without any trace of shame.

    The mound without any traces of pubic hair was white and beautiful.

    Her treasured ce is like a fresh m, a beautiful pink color with love juices overflowing in it, both its lips symmetrical like it was sculpted all along.

    Its amazing.

    Thank you. Youre amazing, too. Youre so hairy and strong.

    As a bona fide Japanese, we do not shave pubic hair, as the act is being looked down upon.[1]

    Apparently, upon questioning Irene further, I found out that men dont grow much hair in this world, and having pubic hair is a symbol of a good-looking man.

    As I listened to her story, I found even more interesting facts.

    Tomo Your cock is much bigger than Ive heardits so big.

    You heard? From whom?

    Men may not understand, but we women are always full of indecent topics whenever we get together.

    Because their sense of values is reversed, women talk to each other dirty jokes and topics without getting embarrassed about it.

    Quibbling over trivial fantasies like mens bodies is a typical characteristic of them, simr when we men talk about porn with other men in my world.

    Irene has no experience, but she seems to have some thorough knowledge about it. She must have researched a lot of materials for academic purposes before this.

    As the size of a mans cock is normally about the length of his index finger, youre already ssified as pretty big.

    The index fingerEven if Irenes fingers were long, they would be about six or seven centimetres long at the most. As it is already arge size for them, this means that the men in this other world are just that small.

    Back in my world, mine was just pretty much the standard size.

    However, its already qualified as big in this world.

    Good griefwhat a strange world this is.

    Well, whats important right now is shes happy about my size, and thats already good to me.

    By the way, Ill just leave this here. in our world, the size of a mans fully grown boner is the distance from the tip of the index finger to the base of the thumb.

    TomoIm going to put it in.

    A-alright!

    She slowly sank her hips down, pressing her wet cunt towards the tip.

    I could see it entering little by little while making soft squishing sounds.

    Because I felt quite a bit of pressure from the entrance, All I could do is hold back my ejaction.

    Oh my god, Tomo, your cock is too brutal!

    Haaaann! I-Irene, a little slowerplease!

    I-I want to take it slow, but II couldnt hold on much longer!

    Kuuuh

    I clenched my teeth as I endured with all I have.

    As Irene too, has no experience, it seems that she couldnt go all the way down at once.

    Instead, she rotated her hips up, down, left and right as she tries to swallow my cock, as if wanting to taste it with all the parts of her pussy before plunging it in.

    Nnnnnnnnn! Aaaaaaaaaaaah!

    W-wait, Irene! Im, itsitsing out!

    Along with a coquettish moan, Irenes round buttocks finally made contact with my lower body.

    Afterward was a dry sound, swallowing my penis up to the root.

    I ejacted at the same time.

    UUuuuugh!

    Haaa, haaaits finally in!!

    I-its gonnae out

    I could feel itTomos semen is jizzing all the way through my depthsso this is what creampie feels likeufufufu

    Irene was ecstatic, with an eerie smile on her face.

    Im sorry, II came this early.

    Thats not true. In fact, you hold it rather well, because ordinary men are much, much faster than you.

    R-really?

    Because the standards here are different from my world, I was relieved.

    Your cock is still very hard. Its amazing.

    W-why so?

    When a man ejactes, he wont be able to get erect for three daysbut in a blink of an eye, yours here is already

    Women here are more sexually active while men couldnt do it in a row.

    Its no wonder why the women here look so frustrated.

    In Irenes case, I dont think I can lump her together with them as she has no experience at all.

    cant endure Im going to move my hips now. Im sure youre already ready for it, Tomo, just looking at your cock.

    Ready for what?

    I gulped my saliva.

    Cum as soon as you feel like cumming. You said you are simr to me, so youd get an erection soon enough. Am I right?

    P-probably?

    I cant make promises, but if it is to have a big tittied and big assed beauty like Irene shake her hips once more, then I wouldnt even mind cumming a couple of times.

    Considering that Im about to experience those scenarios in adult videos in which I could only admire, of course, I would try my best to get an erection and ejacte as many times as I could.

    Mm-hmmm. Then, Ill move my hips now.

    O-okay

    [1]. Shaving pubic hair is generally looked down in Japan in a more traditional meaning. It was a practice only done by prostitutes in way, way back in the Edo Period(?) to check whether they have visible STDs or not. (I cant find the article, sorry, might be wrong about the time period.)

    In short, <strong>cleanly shaved pubic hair = prostitute. </strong>This is a big issue as Japan also have the practice of bathing naked with each other, especially in public baths and hot springs (onsen) where everyone of the simr sex can know whether you shave or not. And with discriminating people as the second-most favorite thing for these xenophobic japs, you will never leave unscathed. So shame on you, shame on you and your shaved hair! Commit seppuku for shaming the n!

    Dont worry, though. Women in Japan shave every other body hair  arms, legs, thighs, armpits, even eyebrows, simr to every other woman in the world. Its just that they keep the private ce alone.

    What about hentai? Thats simple. To save ink. Also, pubic hairs are hard to draw, so they keep it away for practical purposes.

 Book 1: Chapter 7: The Beautiful Mayor Couldnt Endure 2

    Book 1: Chapter 7: The Beautiful Mayor Couldn''t Endure 2

    II cant hold back anymoreTomo is too, right? If you like, I can make you feel even better. What do you think?

    O-okay. Ill leave it to you then.

    Thank you. Then, here I go.

    After inserting the remaining portion of my dick, Irene moved her hips back and forth once again.

    This time however, she tried a different approach.

    <em>This isCowgirl Grinding position!</em>

    A sex position where the woman moves back and forth many times in a grinding motion, rather than the usual up and down pumping.

    <em>Wow. I, I like this position.</em>

    In addition to Irenes figure still beautiful when being seen from the bottom, her exposed tits shaking to and fro are really arousing to watch.

    Haaa, Kuhh! Nn! Aaaah! Its so hard and so bigyour dick is marvelous indeed!

    Nnn! Holy shitthis is so gooooood!

    Irenes hip movements were so smooth that I even wondered if this was really her first time doing it.

    Just when you think she has put her hips in front of you, she pulls her hips back right away in a wavy fashion, repeating the process over and over.

    Every time she pulls backward, my meat rod is brought towards the front, leaving all except the tip exposed. As the tip of my penis is the only area that remained in contact, it receives the whole pressure of her pussy, creating a great stimtion in the process.

    Moreover, as the tightness of her entrance is outstandingly good, even the gap where the unexposed part meets the exposed part feels like Im being strangled. Its like Im fucking a fleshlight with rubber bands on each tip.

    Her wriggling vaginal walls are also fantastic, and as expected, Im already ready to fire another load again.

    Irene, ImIm cumming!

    CumPut all of it inside me!

    AahAaaaah!

    I ejacted while letting out a pitiable voice.

    While its already the second time, Im quite surprised at how much load I had released.

    Irene came immediately after, but didnt stop her hips from moving.

    Rather, she sped it up even more.

    Nnnnn! Irene, too intenseaaah!

    With Tomos semening inside me, II cant stop myself anymore!

    Uuuuuu!

    It was a bit painful at first, but it quickly changed into pleasure.

    Soon, a mixture of love juices and semen bubbled up at our connecting parts, releasing erotic squelching sounds of water, making me ready to fire off another one in no time.

    T-Tomo

    Wh-what is it?

    Touch my tits, too

    Tits

    Her milk tanks are of considerable volume.

    Even in 2D illustrations, existences of these sizes are already a rare find.

    And such huge, perky bazoongas with perfect shapes are bouncing in front of me.

    Because I want to massage it all this time, I quickly stretched out my arms to grab them.

    Aahhnn! Th-thats it! More, more!

    Theyre so much bigger than my hands. So soft that even a little bit of force on your fingertips can change its shape with only a squish.

    So, these are a womans breasts

    As I was enjoying the sensation of it,

    Ugh!

    I ejacted once again.

    Irene noticed it as well, but she just sticks out her tongue and gives a slight grin.

    And as earlier, the movement of her waist still didnt stop.

    <em>So this is how it feels to be an underdog, huh.</em>

    I was made to cum over and over in an endless pleasure that seems to never have an ending.

    But Im a man from a different world.

    Ive been a lone being who has gone through countless adult games and porn videos, a man who had suffered mental anguish from not being able to taste true flesh, a man who can only do nothing but crave for more of what I desired.

    As evidence of that, my cock remained hard, despite spitting out sperm so many times.

    Yes, thats it, Tomo. Keep it up! Spit them out, spit them all out inside with your big cock! Ahh, to think its still standing. How excellent!

    Haaa. Haaaof course. Im happy to be able to fuck a beautiful and horny beauty like Irene after all.

    Im happy toosuper happy! And its you who made me happy! Thank you so much, Tomo!

    Those words, they have never been said to me before.

    Its settled then. Im now sure that the reason that I have been living until now was to meet Irene in this other world.

    Haaa, haaaIm also happy. To be able to do this with Irene.

    Ahhhn! Tomo, I like you. I love youyoure like a prince in my dreams.

    Prince?

    The cool prince I was always fantasizing about. It finally appeared right before my eyes. Youre a fairy talee true!

    Prince, you say? From the point of view of the general public, Im way too mediocre to be a prince. Everything about me reeks of amoner.

    However, she said that people with ck eyes and ck hair are rare, so maybe in this world, its true that I belong to the category of being handsome?

    Maybe, this world would approve of all things that I doa world with me as its ideal existence.

    If so, this world is the best.

    Nnn! Aaaaaaaah! Tomoooooo! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    Irenes movements elerated even further.

    She swung her hips so quickly that I feared my crotch would be burned from the friction.

    Her big tits swayed with apanying movements, creating an excellent view as both tanks bump and collide with each other.

    So goodIt feels so good! Tomos cock is!

    Me too

    I never felt sofortable before.

    Even so, I feel a little guilty.

    Uhmshall I shake my hips too?

    The moment I said that, Irene stopped moving.

    I wonder if I said something bad here

    I-is that true? Y-you will shake your hips for me?

    Hm? Isnt that something normal

    Im not sure of this, but Ive often heard that couples, in general, dont do cowgirl positions.

    If anything, I think women are more likely to be tunas in sex[1].

    UufufuTomo is really the best man ever. The looks, the character, the dick, everything is excellent, and hell even shake his hips for you

    Is that really surprising?

    You may not understand this as you came from a faraway ce, but for us, its normal for a woman to take the lead during sex. The overwhelming majority of men just sleep around and do nothing.

    I-I didnt know that

    Even in the world I have been in Ive heard that in some countries, or at least in some time periods, its normal for women to be at the top.

    But even then, they always have the same pattern where men take the lead during sex.

    There were also instances of these happening in this world, ording to Irenes words, but even that sounded unusual for her.

    Thats why Im delighted that you said that.

    Its nothing big, really. After all, I have to repay you for making me feel this much.

    Thank you, Tomo. Youre really a wonderful person.

    Irene began to move her hips once again.

    But, let me be the one to act for nowI want to be the one to make you feel better and better. After all, this is the only thing that I can do.

    And thats already enough for me.

    AhhhI, I didnt think I would ever love someone so much!

    While Irene shook her hips, I started massaging her tits.

    We kept on loving each other like were some kind of sex-obsessed beasts.

    KuhIrenecumming!

    Me too! Aaaaaaah!!

    I ejacted with a thump.

    Irene also came, but her movements are still far from over.

    Aaaaaaaaaah! Ihiiiiiiiii! Aaaaaaaaaah!

    The screams were so loud I could feel the mansion vibrating into it.

    The servants shouldve heard those noises for sure.

    And, as expected, when I looked at the door,

    Ah

    Some of the servants were already masturbating while staring at our actions.

    They were totally like me a while ago.

    Considering the fact that they are all beautiful, they must have been discriminated too.

    And if they are in the same predicament as Irene, they should also have no experience when it regards to sex altogether.

    I should feel disgusted by this, but since I came from a world with a different set of values, I couldnt, in fact, I looked at them in a positive light.

    Being fucked by a beautiful woman while being peeked at by beautiful women, who wouldnt get excited by that?

    Aaaaaauuuuuuu! Tomos cock has gotten thicker!

    Im cumming again!

    Im, Im cumming too! Lets cum together!

    Yeslets do it at the same time!

    We hold onto each others hands and put all the remaining strength into our whole bodies.

    Intense pleasure overflowed throughout as I feel Irenes insides get hotter while Im inside her.

    I-Irenec-cumming!

    Yes, Let it out! All of it! Im cumming tooooooooo!!

    A series of soft pumping sounds resounded as my penis throbbed inside Irenes pussy.

    Soon after, I unloaded my seed inside her, staining her whole womb white.

    Irene, overwhelmed by the sensation, writhed like a prawn as she arches her back soon after.

    Ooooohooh!

    A voice so wild and vulgar came out of her lips, one you wont think it came from a beautiful woman like Irene.

    But, it perfectly represented how intense her climax was.

    Impulling outohah

    After lifting up my waist,rge amounts of semen came out of her pussy.

    Irene thenid down on the bed in exhaustion.

    Looks like its time to keep my word now.

    Irene, Ill shake my hips for you this time.

    [1]. Tuna/Maguro () has double meanings. Its either a tuna fish or someone who is often ying the inactive during sexual intercourse, and is usually referring to women. This should not be mistaken for <em>Uke</em> or the one in the bottom, a counterpart for <em>Seme</em> (the one on top) which both refers to yaoi or male to male rtionships.

 Book 1: Chapter 8: Flirting in Missionary

    Book 1: Chapter 8: Flirting in Missionary

    Are you really fine with that?

    Perhaps because she was shaking her hips pretty hard, Irene looked tired when she asked that.

    However, her tired look triggered something in me, pushing me to try my best even more.

    Of course. This is for your sake, after all.

    But

    You dont want me to put it in?

    I asked to tease her a bit, but she immediately trembled.

    I want to, I really want to! After all, its still so big! B-but I thought youre forcing yourself too hard, so I

    Was it too shocking for her? She begged me right away. Just how horrible is that trauma of hers to not find it as a joke?

    Still, forcing myself, huh. Irene may be right. Even though I have ejacted many times, I immediately got an erection soon as I saw Irenes naked body. Ive never had such continuous ejaction before.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    But thats just how attractive Irene is.

    Thats why I didnt even care. Im happy to be in this situation where I can make love to a woman of this caliber.

    Then, its fine. Ill start now.

    I approached her figure and caught her by the thighs before spreading them open into an M-shape.

    Hurry upI want it. Hurry upHurry up!

    I know.

    If I had a little more experience, I would be able to rush these things around with muscle memory, but I dont possess that yet.

    Another fact is Irenes alluring face as she craves for my cock. It was so enticing I feel like I could cum right away if I stare at it for too long.

    And so, I aimed my erect penis to her crotch, all while avoiding her alluring face.

    AuuuSo hot!

    The moment I went inside her once more, I felt her wetness from within.

    Thats a lot of love juices, Irene.

    Of course, it is, when you said that youll be the one moving, I craved for your dick since that time! Now, please, Im going to go crazyhurry!

    As you wish.

    I slowly sank my hips down, stirring against her sweet nectar.

    It gave a series of squelching sounds as I put it in little by little.

    Theres no hymen anymore , so its easy to get in.

    NoDont put it in slowly! Ill gonna explode if you do it that slow!

    <em>Sorry, Irene, but if I didnt do that, Id be the one wholl be exploding.</em>

    I must insert it one bit at a time to hold back my ejaction.

    Aaaah, I feel it! Tomos cock is splitting my insides!

    I could feel yours squeezing tight, too.

    Isnt that obvious!? It has been craving for your semen since earlier!

    Can I cum inside you?

    You can always cum inside anytime you want. Im always ready for you, Tomo. Wherever, whenever!

    Irene

    Irene stated such vulgar things with pure bliss on her face. It was so enticing that my reasoning was immediately blown right out of the window.

    <em>Ah, I cant hold it back any longer. And I intend to insert it slowly.</em>

    I went in. Hard.

    Ohoo!?

    Im not sure if it was because she was pierced through her depths all of a sudden, but Irenes body writhed and her tongue stuck out after that.

    <em>So, even a beauty could make obscene gasps and reactions like this.</em>

    Instead of calming down, my cock became more excited instead.

    Irene, IIll do my best from here on as well.

    I may not be able to shake my hips as hard as she did, but Im still going to try my best in my own way.

    And so, while grabbing Irene by the legs, I started to move my waist desperately.

    Ahhnnn! This is, no good! its reaching all the way to the back!

    Ahh, Youre great, Irene!

    The sensation of her soft walls gave me a tough time enduring. If I didnt shift my concentration to my waist to distract myself, I would have ejacted in no time.

    Yaaaaa! my tits, youre shaking my tits hard!

    What a wonderful view.

    Because Im huddling her arms together, it created a deep cleavage in between her chest.

    Even though its pretty big, I felt like her tits had be even more enormous when it was pulled closer to me.

    Her breasts, each one bigger than her own face, had already be a spectacr view before I knew it.

    Ahnn, ahhnnnnn! Tomoget closer.

    I-is this okay?

    Hug me, hug meplease! Hug me strongly!

    I obeyed Irene and hugged her strong.

    Then,

    Hnnnnnn!

    She kissed me back.

    It was a fierce deep kiss, which is Irenes forte.

    She rummaged through my mouth and traced the sensitive upper jaw part, causing the sensation of wanting to cum rise at once.

    TomoI like youI love youuuu.

    Me too, Irene, me too.

    Ahhnn! Being with you is the happiest moment in my life.

    Im also d to be with you.

    Now, Im really d that I was born.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Yes, Im also happy to say the same.

    Irene showed me a vibrant smile, probably the best smile she ever had.

    Watching her filled with happiness made my heart feel warm as well.

    I was born with this looks, and I hated it, but also because of this looks, I was able to build a city here and meet you.

    Now that I think of it of it, what a horrible history she had, to lose this much in life only because of her appearance.

    Even I who came from a different world and hadnt been here for a long time could tell how horrible it was.

    Irene.

    What is it?

    Im going to make you happy for all the pain youve been through.

    Tomo!

    She kissed me even deeper.

    After that, she started shaking her hips from below, before wrapping her long legs around my waist and holding me tight, as if shes not allowing me to escape her grasp.

    This move, if Im not mistaken, is called the Daishuki hold[1].

    Irene is pushing herself to me with her legs, trying to get my meat rod to reach even deeper.

    Aaaaahnn! This is amazing! A hard, big cock ising deep inside!!

    D-Did it reach all the way?

    Yes! It has reached deep! Aaaaaaaah! My womb, my womb is opening on its own!!!

    I could feel something like a sucker being attached to the tip of my penis. Maybe its the entrance to her uterus?

    Ugh

    If this keeps up, Im going to ejacte in no time.

    Just a bit more, I have to put it up a bit more

    Even though its my first time, I want it, I want to get pregnant with Tomos child!

    Pregnant?

    Yes! I want you to fuck me inside out and impregnate me!

    Wow, I never thought a horny woman could be this naughty!

    My mind is thinking it would be a hassle to get her pregnant, but my body is instinctively screaming for me to nt my seed inside her.

    Pleaselet it out inside me once more!

    Okay.

    YayIm really, really happy! Haa, haaatrulyit feels so good Im going crazy!

    Irenes coquettishness grew louder once again.

    Nnnnnnhhaooooooooooooo!

    She roared simr to a dogs howl.

    Even a seemingly gentle woman can change so drastically when given this intense pleasure.

    The servants watching us have sex were also masturbating hard. This time, theyre even apanying each other in doing the deed.

    Seeing these beauties frolicking with each other like beasts in heat always felt great, no matter whos watching them. It made me feel worse however, as it made me want to fuck Irene even more!

    Until now, Ive never been close to any one of the opposite sex, so I hadnt any experience. Totally nothing, not even holding someones hand.

    I shook my hips furiously, as if wanting a take-back of all the inexperience I had in the past.

    Aaaaaaaaaaah! Its hitting my insides! Ohooooo!

    Haaa, haaaIrene, Its gonnae out!

    Let it out! Let all of it inside me!!

    Of course! With pleasure!

    Irene feels so good that my head already wentpletely nk.

    And now, Im going to release a lot of semen and impregnate her!

    Im cumming, Irene!

    Me tooAaaah, Im cuuuuuuuummmmiiiiiiiiiiiiiinggggggg!

    Under the tight but violent shaking, arge amount of semen was released.

    The ejaction repeated on and on with a force that almost emptied my precious balls.

    Haaa, haaaI really let out a lot.

    and it was great, Tomo. You did a good job.

    Of course. It was all for your sake, so I have to try my best.

    Ufufufu, what an adorable man.

    Irene muttered before kissing me once again.

    I pulled my cock out of her vagina and hugged her tightly.

    It felt great.

    Me too. Since you made me feel the greatest sensation of my life, allow me to express my gratitude.

    Express your gratitude? How?

    I asked back.

    With a wink, Irene,

    How? By cleaning your semen-covered dick, of course. With my mouth.

    [1]. Daishuki Hold. Daishuki hold is a ng term in Japan, referring to a position in which a man and a woman embrace each other during sexual intercourse. The woman wraps her legs around the mans waist to fix the penis so that it does not fall out of the vagina. In other words, its a female act of encouraging her male partner for a creampie.

    https://.pixiv/en/artworks/81926841

    It can be done standing or while lying, like in a missionary position, as long as the legs of the female partner are wrapped to her male partner, preventing him from moving an having no choice but to cum inside the woman.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    https://.pixiv/en/artworks/82008192

    Most often than not, it is recognized as an expression of extreme affection by the female partner and her willingness to bear the child of his male partner, or its just simply the act of a woman seeking pleasure for herself through vaginal ejaction. As it is not easy for a man to move and escape just before the moment of ejaction, it often leads to his female partner being given a creampie.

    https://.pixiv/en/artworks/81628579

    As it is often taken up as the object of mens desires and fantasies, it has been rated as the most erotic sex position in the history of sex.

    This is a double-edged sword, however, as this could also be a test to see if you have an unfaithful(cheating), partner. As this is a move where a woman aims for pregnancy, for a man who does not intend to get married to the woman, or is being an unfaithful partner (cheater), this move is nothing but a target of fear for them.

 Book 1: Chapter 9: Irenes Clean-up Blowjob

    Book 1: Chapter 9: Irene''s Clean-up Blowjob

    C-clean-up? W-with your mouth?

    Even though I was only told that much, I immediately understood.

    However, it was just too surreal that I repeated it without thinking.

    UfuWell then, Im gonna try it now.

    Irene got down on all fours and came to me once more.

    Because she was in a position where her ass is raised high, I could see her tight curves in full.

    The smooth, curved line from her waist to her hips was so beautiful that I feel I could ejacte once more if I stare at them for too long.

    The view from here is amazing.

    I couldnt help but exim out loud.

    Amazing?

    Yes. Irenes slender figure is

    !?

    She looked surprised.

    I guess the difference in values is kicking again, huh. To think giving her a simple praise like this is enough to give her a shocker.

    This slender figure? In which has brought so much dislike in me?

    Why is that?

    Because its considered beautiful to have small breasts, a lumpy belly, and a droopy butt. Mine is not like that at all. I have big breasts, a thin belly, and a perky butt. Cant you see? Thats how ugly I am.

    Talk about being the opposite of everything. Irenes figure nailed them all in reverse.

    Im really d that I came to this city.

    Now I could have a woman like her all to myself.

    If this pleases youthen you can look at it more, Tomo.

    She swung her hips from side to side as she approached my cock.

    She has a fairplexion and smooth skin added to a body that will make you go wow just by looking.

    If she were a woman in my world, she would already qualify to be the top model.

    And right now, such a model is with her mouth wide open to my cock.

    Ill start my cleaning nowhammu.

    Ugh!

    Irene swallowed my meat stick, which was still coated with semen, before holding it firmly with her slightly thicker lips and wrapping it in her moist mouth.

    It felt so lukewarm and soft, and even though I had just ejacted, I felt like cumming another batch once more.

    Whats more, is that Irene kept staring at me with her upturned eyes, as if shes indicating shes at myplete mercy.

    A beauty who pushes her perky butt up, while giving a blowjob with an upturned gaze

    Its almost an adult game scenario. Im so happy.

    Tomo Im going to suck you now

    O-Okay.

    With obscene zibbling and bobbing, she sucked my penis deliriusly.

    Haaugh. Itsing out again

    Like a straw, all the residue that was left in my urethra was sucked by Irene, causing my meat rod, which had been getting a little soft, to regain its hardness.

    Blood vessels in my dick rose and popped up, indicating Im still able to ejacte, all a natural reaction.

    I mean, if I didnt get a hard-on with how lewd these things are going, then Ill be the one who has a problem, it also indicated how obscene the situation is, and how I enjoyed such obscene situation.

    Amazing Its getting hard again!

    Irene eximed, before resuming her blowjob.

    Youre very good at this.

    huhu, dont underestimate me just because I have no experience. I studied hard, you know?

    She said with pride.

    A world where women are hornier.

    In my world, its normal for boys to have more knowledge of sex.

    I mean, Im sure any boy or any man has talked about porn twenty times in the minimum before they graduate, and thats not including the forums they participated in the.

    Still, to think Irene is already this good just with second-hand knowledge, it only shows how incredible she is.

    Her suctions became faster.

    Haaa, haaa thats it, louder.

    D-do you like the sounds, Tomo?

    O-of course!

    Im not really sure how, but it really makes me feel horny. Maybe its because a beauty like Irene is at myplete mercy?

    Ah, just thinking about it made me harder than before.

    Okay. Ill make it louder for you!

    She caved her cheeks in and made a loud suck, reverberating it on all the four corners of the room.

    It was so hard her face almost distorted, creating a Hyottoko face you only see in adult games. Matching it with her upturned gaze, it boosted my carnal desires even more.

    Most of all, theres not even a trace of embarrassment in her face.

    They say its better for a woman to feel shame in everything. But now that Ive experienced a woman proactively going slutty in front of me, I definitely think its better the other way around.

    A proactive person is always wee for ate bloomer like me.

    Tomos cockit became big again.

    S-sorry.

    Dont say that. Ive said it many times, but Im really d that you did.

    She showed a gentle smile while having my meat rod in her mouth.

    You know, I thought I would never be able to suck a cock until I die Will this go on forever? Will I disappear just like this, without experiencing sex in this life? You know, something like those lines.

    How could that-

    But ever since you came, Tomo, all these fears are blown away.

    Im d for you.

    Up until now, I could only relieve myself with my fantasies. But now that you are at my side, I would like to practice this more and more with you. May I?

    Of course! With pleasure!

    Ah, Youre the only one for me, Tomo. If its you, then I dont want anyone else. Even if another man shows up and praises me, I wont love anything but your cock and your cock only.

    I-is that true?

    Of course, its true. Youre the only one I was meant to be. Thats what I feel.

    After saying that, Irene resumed her blowjob.

    She bobbed her head back and forth like a piston, sttering drools all over and making the sounds even louder.

    It was as if shes proving to me that she can make me feelfortable by herself.

    I already knew that Irene is valuing me, that she doesnt need to have to do it so hard.

    However, her sucking is just too good to deny.

    Aaaaah! Irene if you do it like that I-

    NnnJyurururu! Its getting even bigger? Are you going to cum?

    Y-yes

    Can you let it out inside my mouth?

    Eh, Butwont you feel dirty?

    Theres no way I could feel dirty!

    Irene shook her head to deny my word.

    Id rather have it in my mouth. It belongs to the one I love, so Ill never think of it as dirty.

    Irene

    Now, let it out

    Irene stuck out her tongue, and with a handjob, she stimted the head of my penis.

    In such a short time, she already found my weakness.

    She then moved her mouth, tracing the back muscles of my dick with her tongue, all while giving me a handjob at the same time.

    Im getting near my limit.

    Ireneitsing out.

    Cumcum!

    HereCumming!

    With a squirt, all the remaining contents in my reservoir was fired. It was so much that it quickly filled up Irenes mouth as if my several ejactions were but a lie.

    Ubuu!?

    Because of the huge amount of semen being spitted out in a single moment, her cheeks instantly puffed up.

    It leaked some portions on the corners of her mouth, but she desperately caught them, not wanting to spill a single drop.

    What a huge amount. Im d.

    Dont force yourself and spit it out if you cant.

    H-how could I? Im going to drink them all upgulp.

    Withrge gulping sounds, Irene proceeded to drink my semen.

    Such a beautiful woman taking a sip of my seed

    I was swayed by the sight I feel I might get an erection again.

    Gulp! Puhaaa. Finally, I was able to drink everything. It was really tasty.

    She opened her mouth and showed it to me.

    She must be really happy to be able to smile so refreshingly.

    Ahh, I feel so lucky to have met a woman who loves me so much.

    With this, your dick is finally cleaned up, isnt it?

    Yep, sparkling clean.

    In fact, I was so overwhelmed I couldnt feel my legs anymore.

    Unable to stand up, Iy down to the bed.

    Then, Irene approached me to the side.

    Tomo I love you.

    Me too. I love you too, Irene.

    Lets be happy together from now on.

    Of course.

    Due to the fatigue, I dozed off immediately.

    But before I fell asleep, I heard Irenes gentle voice.

    TomoTomorrow, I have something important to tell you.

    After that, I fell to the slumbend while were in each others embrace.

 Book 1: Chapter 10: About the Future

    Book 1: Chapter 10: About the Future

    When I woke up the next morning, Irene was still asleep beside me.

    Seeing that shes still naked, it seems that what happened yesterday was not a dream.

    And here I thought I couldnt have a girlfriend for life. I still couldnt believe I got a beautiful woman. That is even ranked higher than getting myself into a parallel world.

    Even an ero-manga main character will not have a great development like this.

    Nn

    While I was fixing my thoughts, Irene finally woke up.

    AhhTomo. UfufufuLooks like yesterday wasnt a dream.

    Irene is thinking the same thing I am.

    After all, yesterday was such a blissful time for us. It was just too good to be true.

    Its not a dream, Irene. We promised to be together forever, didnt we?

    Im Im really happy you said that. So, everything we didst night was real. Everything that you said was real. I think Im going to cry.

    If you want, Ill say those words as many times as you like.

    TomoThank you.

    She hugged me close.

    Because we are both naked while hugging each other, and the fact that its morning, my cock quickly grew in size.

    The hardened head hit Irenes belly.

    It seems she has noticed it as well.

    Geez, Tomo

    UghSorry.

    Lets do itthe same thing as we did yesterday.

    With that, we had sex the first thing in the morning.

 Book 1: Chapter 11: The Reason to get Married

    Book 1: Chapter 11: The Reason to get Married

    The reason I wanted to marry youis because it was one of the goals for my dream.

    Irene spoke with full seriousness in her eyes.

    You see, my dreamis for this city to be properly recognized by the government.

    By the government?

    We want those who have lost their ces in society to know about our city, to know that there is such a ce that will still ept them in this world.

    Do you mean to say that our marriage is one of the means for it?

    Ive been thinking If I should just go on like this, living a life at a minimum. The government wont annoy us, and well be at peace, but

    You met me, and it rekindled your passion.

    Yes. Together with you, I want to create a future with our own two handsUnpleasant, isnt it? To use our marriage like that.

    Thats not true!

    I shook my head right away.

    Isnt that wonderful? If were officially recognized as a city, our life will be easier in so many ways. Plus, youre the mayor of this city. It is your duty, after all.

    Our marriage will bear an even greater significance.

    Though marriage in form is already good for me, for Irene, it is not good enough.

    Im happy that I can be of use. After all, I still have to repay you.

    You are really a nice person. Thank you, Tomo.

    As long as its for your sake. So? Is there a way?

    No matter how much we aspire, we cant make progress without a concrete way to do so.

    I asked Irene if she had any ideas.

    I have only just one.

    What is it?

    At fixed intervals, government officials visit this city from time to time.

    Government officials? Why?

    For tax collection.

    What the!

    I was speechless.

    Although they are not recognized as a city, they still pay taxes. And as I dwelled further to the story, it seems that they are even charged twice the amount than usual.

    Irene kept silent about this, but I could see that tolerating this must have been painful for her.

    She ns to take action while taking full advantage of our marriage.

    In other words, we have to convince the visiting officials first. Am I right about this?

    Yes, I dont know if we can do it right, though.

    Youll never know until you try. So, if the city recognizes us, well get married for real and

    Yes. If things go well.

    And it will. After all, I want to do my best for me and Irenes happiness.

    Thank you.

    Irene gave me a bright smile.

    But that issue is for my own. theres something else I want you to do, that only you, Tomo, can do.

    Please say anything.

    At this point, not answering to her bidding will be ungrateful of me.

    That is

    With a smile,

    I want you to love other women besides me.

    Thats what she said.

    Eh?

    Another set of words that I couldnt believe my ears.

    However, I was sure I didnt mishear it this time, as Irene is wearing her serious expression once again.

    Whatdo you mean by that?

    The girls in this town have never known what love is Yesterday, I was loved by you, and from there, I learned to know how wonderful it was.

    And Ill be doing it for the others as well?

    Thats right. Of course, your feelings are the priority. If you want to love someone other than me, youre free to love them. I dont want you to be unable to love that person because youre worried about me.

    Are you really fine with this?

    I might feel a little jealous, but it should be fine. After all, polygamy is the norm in this country.

    , I see.

    I was surprised, as it was too sudden, but I could tell that Irene was serious about this.

    So, theres no way I could interpret this as a joke.

    As for me, if someone loved me, I would only want to return the same.

    I still dont know if anyone else will like me, though, and as much as possible, I want to take this love seriously. If not, that would only be ying with everyones feelings, and I dont like that.

    As expected of my Tomo. Your faithfulness is really incredible.

    Thank you for thepliment.

    Fufu, now that we talked about all that I wanted to say, I felt like doing it again.

    Gulp

    I unconsciously drank my saliva.

    Hey, Tomo? Can we make love again?

    O-of course!

    And so, Irene and I went to the bedroom once more.

 Book 1: Chapter 12: A Lovey-Dovey Face-Off with Irene

    Book 1: Chapter 12: A Lovey-Dovey Face-Off with Irene

    Hnnnn, its hereit has finally entered!

    Irene sank her hips as she inserted my meat rod.

    She was as tight as ever, making me feel shooting in a heartbeat, but I bit my lip to hold myself back.

    Haaan, its so warmyour cock is so warm

    Its like a slimy juice is wrapping around me.

    Im going to shake my hips now.

    O-okay.

    Irene began to shake her hips, lifting her waist up, before carefully bringing it down to fully taste my meat stick.

    It was not that fast by any means, but because of the prolonged sensation, it was hard to hold back as it entangles around my whole member.

    The shape of Tomos dickI can fully feel it.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    How is it?

    The part that is bulging outits scraping my cuntAaaaahn!

    KuhIrene, dont tighten it so much.

    But, it feels so good.

    Irenes cheeks were already red and she was breathing hard.

    Shes usually so gentle and calm, but when we are having sex, she transforms into a beast.

    It always felt like shes devouring my flesh, savoring my body that she couldnt imagine she could ever taste, in this world that was dominated by sexual desires.

    I feel like a sex ve, but I was also starting to think that it doesnt matter anyway.

    I would give this body as much as I could if it could soothe the heart of a woman like her.

    Irene said that I am free to love anyone I like, not just herself.

    A part of me tells me that this is her deepest wish.

    From the perspective of women who had been discriminated against because of their appearance, my existence is like a messiah.

    She could have had me all to herself, yet she didnt.

    Maybe, in her heart, she also wants to have me all to herself, but she had sacrificed herself for the sake of everyone already, a duty she could no longer deny.

    I must ept that resolve as well.

    Aaaaahnn! It feels so goodyes, thats it!!

    Me too. You were just too incredible, Irene.

    Haa, haaaThank you very much, Tomo. Ahhh, I feel like my cunt is bing the shape of your cock.

    Isnt that obvious? Every time I stick it in, your insides always cling tight.

    Our bodies are reallypatible with each other.

    Its like were fated.

    When I said that word, Irenes vagina tightened.

    Her weakness for these romantic words is one of the cute parts I love about her.

    I engrossed myself in our sex, holding her in my arms.

    TomoI love you

    I love you too.

    I wish we could stay connected like this forever.

    Thats also fine with me. wed be like so crazy about each other that wed pass out.

    B-but I might get so stupid that I may blurt out something unintelligible.

    But I want to see that kind of Irene too.

    Im sure youll be disillusioned of me.

    Whatever turns out from you, I will still love you, Irene.

    Yaaaan! Dont say sweet words like that.

    Her cheeks went red again.

    She tries to look away after giving me a really annoyed look, but all those actions make her more endearing.

    Im so totally gonna swing my hips more until you cant afford it. As punishment for being so cheeky.

    Irene sped up her hips, making banging sounds of flesh echo around the room.

    Large amounts of love juices poured out of her honey pot and was mixed with my precum.

    We are ying without any kind of protection, yet shes still craving for more.

    I feel like Im being reverse-raped as I was savoring her movements.

    Nnnnnnn, Tomopleasesuck my tits!

    These?

    Come on. Here.

    Irene brought her nipples to my mouth.

    Suddenly, my vision was covered with big titties.

    I sucked to those as if I had lost my mind.

    Wai-, aahh, Not that way! Aaah so violent!

    But you asked me to suck them.

    But, not this wayplease, be gentlerfuaaaaaahnn!

    Didnt you suck my stuff a while ago? And it was pretty intense too.

    Thats becauseyour penis was just too delicious so

    And from my point of view, your breasts are delicious too.

    To put up to the st which doesnt lose to her, I boldly sucked her nipples.

    Like a babyno, more like a perverted adult like I am now, I sucked her hard enough to make her feel good.

    Afuuu! Ahhnn, kuhoo! My nipples, stoop!

    How about this then?

    Aaaahhnn, hyaaaaa! Aaaaaah!

    I pulled both the milk tanks to the center and sucked their cherries at the same time.

    I pulled her so hard her breasts seemed to grow even bigger.

    Nooooo! Aaaahhhhhhhh! Im cumming from my nipples being raped!

    Louder. I want to hear your voice more.

    Cuuummmiiiiinggg! Im cumming with my nipples!!!

    One of Irenes unique features was this.

    When shes about toe, her voice bes loud and high-pitched.

    I really love it when she makes this kind of voice.

    Aaaaaahhh! Cuuummminnnggg! Im reallycuummiinnggg!!

    I felt Irenes vagina tightening.

    Not good! Im also getting close to my limit.

    Tomos cockits getting even bigger.

    Ahugh. I think Im about to cum too.

    You can let it out anytime you want.

    Thank you, Irene.

    Dont hold back. After all, Ill be going out with you for thousands of times starting today.

    I felt like something is wrong with the frequency, but for now, lets ignore it.

    Perhaps because she was feeling it more, Irenes up and down movements became faster and faster, moving back and forth from the base to the tip at a tremendous speed.

    Its impossible for me to recreate this speed, even if I do it by my hand.

    It was so intense that I feel the whole house is rocking over, or maybe it was just the bed, but I couldnt tell anymore.

    That was how quick Irenes hips are moving.

    Nnn! Irene!

    Are you going to cum?

    Y-yes!

    The tightness that was wrapping my bellend was just too harsh.

    I feel a rich liquiding out, but I couldnt tell if it was precum or semen.

    aaaah, aaaaaaaaaaah! Im, already!

    Me too, Im cumming! Togethertogether!

    Irene!

    Grabbing Irenes hips, I pushed my meat rod all the way to her depths.

    Cumming!

    Cummingcummingcumming! Cummmmmiiiinnnnnnggg!

    I poured semen into her womb.

    I ejacted again and again, that I could feel the cramp from every twitch that came from my cock.

    Its flowing insideAhhh

    Im still cumming

    Kuhoo!? Aahhh, creampieis really the best

    Please support the me, the trantor by viewing it at my wordpress site. Thank you.

    We kissed each other in the meantime as we jizzed on each others juices.

    To avoid overstimting my meat rod, Irene slowly swayed her hips, as she try to squeeze out the remaining residue from my urethra.

    Im already happy with just kissing and cuddling, not to think I can even do a creampie,

    I have no more words to say.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    You really let out a lot, Tomo.

    Yeah

    UfufufuIm really happy. And also

    She continued.

    Theres someone I want to introduce to you.

 Book 1: Chapter 13: Princess Knight Edith

    Book 1: Chapter 13: Princess Knight Edith

    After our intense sex was over, we headed to the living room of the manor.

    As expected, a beautiful girl was waiting for me there.

    Shes carrying a sword at her waist, and despite her highly-revealing clothing, she still gave off a somewhat dignified appearance.

    She literally looked like a female knight I see in erotic novels.

    Let me introduce her to you. Shes Edith. Shes the one I assigned bodyguard duties in this mansion.

    Then, Edith stepped forward.

    Mdy has already told me about you. The name is Edith. Please take care of me, Sir Tomo.

    Oh, yes. Likewise.

    She came over and politely bowed her head, so I also did the same.

    Her breast was not super big like Irenes, but shes slender and very cute.

    It was already pretty amazing that she can work here as a bodyguard.

    Ufufufu, Tomo, you are really soAre you worried about Ediths appearance?

    N-no, Im not.

    I wonder? Shes thin and cute after all, and she didnt look strong, something like that?

    <em>Flinch.</em>

    Fufufu, it looks like Ive hit a bulls-eye. Edith.

    As youmand, mdy.

    A momentter, a small breeze blew softly past my cheek.

    Just when I was about to wonder where it came from

    Hiii!

    Before I knew it, the tip of Ediths sword was already pointed at my neck.

    And it was followed by an amazing thrust in an instant.

    She was so fast that I couldnt even follow it with my own eyes.

    Please forgive my rudeness, Sir Tomo.

    Ah, hahahaI dont really mind. Its fine.

    Thats what I said, but my insides were freaking out.

    If shes this strong, then she is more than qualified to be her bodyguard.

    Okay, now that you know what Edith is capable of, lets get back to the subject at hand.

    The main subject?

    Yes. Actually, Im thinking of making Edith a personal attendant for you.

    An attendant!?

    So thats why she wanted to introduce her to me.

    But why do I need to have an attendant?

    Good question. Firstly, she will take care of your basic necessities.

    If thats the case, isnt a regr maid already fine?

    Second is to protect you from harm.

    Protect?

    Is this getting a bit overboard?

    I unconsciously took a stance.

    You dont have to be so nervous. It was just in case an incident happens.

    Like what?

    To the women in this city, a man is a literal feast. Also, as you dont feel disgusted by our appearance, it would be bad if something like a rape happened or worse, they resort to kidnapping on you. Am I right?

    I-I see

    Wait, if I were to consider walking out of this city, does that mean I have to be even more cautious?

    The city is ruled by Irene, so it wont bewless, but that doesnt mean that people who cant control their desires dont exist.

    Thats probably where Edithes next.

    But still, talk about men getting raped and kidnapped often, truly a reversed world indeed.

    Edith can also take care of your personal needs. Well, just think of her fighting ability as a bonus.

    I understand.

    I look forward to working with you, Sir Tomo.

    Lifting her skirt a little, Edith bowed gracefully.

    A true noblewoman in the real flesh.

    She has a lot of ss.

    Fufufu, curious about her upbringing?

    Eh, yeah,well

    I wonder why, but Irenes tone is as if she wants me to ask about her.

    You see, that girlshes actually a princess.

    A princess!?

    Seeing my reaction, Edith smiled at me, as if saying, you dont need to be surprised that much.

    W-why is a princess working as a bodyguard?

    As you can probably guess why, she too has been discriminated against because of her looks. Because shes the fifth child and her right to inherit the throne is not particrly high, before she became a stain to her family, she was sent out to a rural area when she was still a small child. I decided to give her another chance, bringing her to what she is today.

    T-to think she has this backstory

    Well, all of it doesnt matter now. I was drowned in a lot of nasty insults because of my appearance, leading to me being thrown away. Still, I was able to push on by focusing on studying the way of the sword instead. This is how I got strong.

    And, youve been in this city ever since? Are you fine with all that?

    Please support the me, the trantor by viewing it at my wordpress site in full. Thank you.

    Yes. Though I dont have any status in this city, I felt much morefortable, because here, theres no need for me to wear the shackles of nobility. Because here I can live free.

    Allow me to add this here, but this city doesnt care about your past status. Each of us is free to live in freedom, free of the world we used to live in.

    So, thats it.

    Certainly, for Edith, the past of being a princess is something she wants to erase.

    And by being a knightbodyguard for Irene, she was able to reborn herself anew.

    Therefore, I hope to get along with you.

    Likewise.

    Even so, Irene and Edith are very close to each other, based on what Im observing.

    Edith doesnt stray too far from Irene, in fact, she was too close of a distance for an ordinary bodyguard.

    You two must be very close.

    I held a lot of respect for Lady Irene. After all, she is the one who had led us in building this city from scratch.

    Ufufufu, geez, Edith, you. I also hold a lot of respect for you. Even in my position, I see you as someone excellent and dependable.

    Edith ispletely swooned over.

    From what I heard in Irenes stories, because of the way they look, some of the citizens resort to lesbianism to relieve them of each others sexual needs.

    Perhaps it was also the same for Edith here.

    Tomo, how is it? Do you find Edith to be reliable to you?

    Yes. She seems to be level-headed as well, and thats already reassuring for me.

    Shes a princess. No matter how much she was treated coldly because of her looks, she was still a legitimate princess.

    Compared to an average citizen, she must have lived a graceful life before this.

    However, her movements right now are different, as they are thosepletely of a servant.

    It must be out of loyalty to Irene, her master.

    Assuming shell be serving me on her order, Edith will be good to me. I hope.

    Still, I never thought that such a pretty girl would be my attendant.

    Im really d I was transported to this other world.

    Okay, Edith. Take care of Tomo, okay?

    As youmand.

    And thats how my life in a different world began.

 Book 2: Chapter 1: A New Job

    Book 2: Chapter 1: A New Job

    Only a week has passed since I was transferred to this world, but Im already beginning to get used to this new life of mine.

    Though I said I was getting used to it, it was basically because Edith and the other maids were there to take care of things around me. So, basically, what I got used to was living inside the mansion.

    I hardly went out of the mansion. I mean, I didnt need to. With beauties surrounding me all around, horny for my cock, what man would want to get out of this ce?

    I dont want to boast, but Ive had sex with all the maids in the manor.

    I rarely asked them out, but since they really liked my natural weing behavior (not feeling disgusted by their looks) and appearance, they easily went with it.

    For me, whos never been popr since I was born, I was just happy that they liked me, and I also wanted to reciprocate everyones feelings.

    Nevertheless, I was relieved that it didnt feel awkward when I was found out that I had a rtionship with all of them. If this were in my original world, it would already be a bloodbath.

    Because of those circumstances that were alreadyparable to a virgins fantasy came true, I rarely left the mansion.

    By the way, though I said all of the maids earlier, I havent done anything naughty to Edith yet.

    Im still yet to know if she likes me or not, as she always looked indifferent towards everyone except Irene, whom shespletely smitten into, but it was also for that reason I didnt dare to do anything naughty to her.

    I-its not from my recent trauma with her sword, I swear!

    Well, aside from the small issue with Edith, there is something that bothers me as well.

    And that is

    Im a bit overprivileged.

    I dont have to do anything, and because of that, I feel so useless.

    As I still have my pride as a man from Japan who couldnt sit still, I talked about it to Irene.

    What brings you here, Tomo?

    Uhm, you see, I am very grateful for the environment you provided for me, but it was just too good for me, and Im feeling guilty about not doing anything in return.

    Well, I see what you mean. But you see, that is a different matter altogether.

    Different? Whats so different about

    Im just an ordinary person.

    If youre a student, you go to school. If youre a member of the society, you go to work.

    If I was born in the upper sses, Id be contented with the way I live right now, but from my point of view, as a person who has to do something, even more so that I still have a debt to pay, this only makes me bad and useless.

    Im a man too, so I can help you with the heavy lifting and stuff, and-

    No, you cant.

    I was rejected instantly.

    Why?

    What should we do if you were hurt in the process? You are our messiah, our savior.

    You dont have to be that overprotective.

    No. It is my mission to ensure your safety.

    She sounded pretty determined, too, that I feel like well be getting nowhere if we continued to argue about this.

    However, I cant just let this pass up.

    After repeated requests, she finally caved in.

    If youre still persistent, why not try to work using your unique attributes?

    My unique attributes?

    You really arent aware, huh. First of all, you dont discriminate against us on our appearances.

    Yes. And?

    Second is your unrivaled, big cock. Then your superb techniquesI think you have to start with abination of these elements first.

    so, in the end, its all about sex, isnt it?

    Well, thats all Ive done for the past week, so its not surprising that Irene has taken it up.

    As expected of my Tomo. You quickly noticed.

    Well, it was too obvious not to.

    Well, if you really want to work for me that much, I guess I have no choice then. Ill introduce you to someone.

    Really? Thank you!

    Whatever it is, I will try my best.

    So, whats the job?

    a gigolo.

    I went speechless.

    A g-gigolo? In other words, Im going to escort many women?

    Simply put, its a gender-opposite of a whore.

    I should have expected this from a long time ago. In this world, where values are reversed, male prostitutes are more popr than female ones.

    Do you hate it?

    No, rather, its

    great. That means Ill be able to have sex with beautiful women, and I get paid as well.

    Ufufufu, I know what you are thinkingits a matter of the heart, isnt it?

    Eh? Y-yeah.

    I wasnt worried that much, but I still feel concerned about having sex only for the sake of convenience.

    Well, since that was the other woman is after, I dont think its something Im supposed to worry about. This is a job, nheless.

    Your earnestness is truly remarkable. That heart, value it more.

    Irene

    The thing is, I already thought about your feelings, and predicted that it will somehow lead to this, so I already made some preparations.

    Preparations?

    Please support the me, the trantor by viewing it at my wordpress site in full. Thank you.

    Yes. Isnt it normal for a male prostitute to wait for a woman in a brothel?

    It was also the opposite of the brothel I know.

    In your case, you will go out to thedies instead.

    Go out to thedies?

    What I mean isnt just a door-to-door prostitution. You have to look at the other person first, talk to them, and understand them. Make them feel at ease, only after that, you can have sex with them.

    So thats it.

    Surely, this will resolve my matters of the heart, and with it, I finally realized the true meaning of what Irene had said to me.

    About being their savior, the messiah of this world.

    Im the only one who can help them, help these lonely women who are likely to get crushed by their loneliness and sorrow at any moment. Thats what she believed in me.

    So, how is it? Can you do it?

    I thinkI think I can. No, please let me do this, Irene.

    Ufufu, Im really thankful you said so.

    And so, how should I find my customers?

    Leave that to me. I already got a list here.

    Already?

    Yes. I had talked about you to the other party, and she became interested. She said shed love to meet you.

    What kind of person is she?

    Ufufu, a very nice person.

    Considering this is a cityprised of beautiful women, she must also be beautiful.

    Its with Irenes consent as well, so I couldnt help but look forward to it.

    You can go right away if youre interested.

    Right now?

    Shes been waiting for you since then.

    Understood.

    I dont have anything to do anyway.

    Plus, now is also my chance to meet other people.

    You really looked motivated. Thats good. Ill have Edith with you. Shell personally show you the way.

    Okay.

    And so, that is how I ended up working as a gigolo.

 Book 2: Chapter 2: In the Back Alley

    Book 2: Chapter 2: In the Back Alley

    Thank you for the job, Irene. Ill be off then.

    After Irene saw me off, Edith and I headed for our first clients ce.

    She seems to live near the river that flows through the city, and its some distance from Irenes manor.

    As Edith was a serious person as I have expected, neither of us had a conversation.

    However, the silence was just too deafening to me. I know shes my bodyguard and all, but of all the interactions I had with the women in this world, I find this normal one a bit frightening.

    Is she perhaps, feeling I have stolen her idol, and now shes angry at me?

    Even so, I shouldnt jump to conclusions. Its better to talk to the person first.

    Uhm, what kind of person are we going to meet?

    Theres only silence.

    I wonder if she didnt hear me.

    Lets try again.

    She still didnt answer. And were the only ones walking on the road at this moment.

    Girl, that was directed to you. Im not speaking to the stone on the road.

    Considering she still didnt budge, I gave out myst resort.

    I grabbed her by the wrist and called her name.

    Edith!

    Shut up, you fucking pervert.

    Eeeh

    Ah, uhmyoure Edith, right?

    Cant you see that? Are your eye perhaps reced by knotholes of some sort?

    Hiiiiii, her personality has changed!

    What the hell is going on here!?

    Why are you so different today? You werent like this when were at Irenes presence.

    Of course, I would act differently. Were at the presence of Lady Irene after all. Ahh, Lady Irene~

    She covers her face with her hands as she wiggled her hips. I wonder what shes imagining in this situation. Well, it should be obvious by now.

    But all of it doesnt matter in front of you. Now that we have left the mansion, I wont be seen bydy Irene, and I can do whatever I want. Ohohoho~!

    Wow. Talk about a real anime high-ssdysugh. With matching outstretched hand-on-the-cheek even.

    Does Irene know about this?

    Huh? Are you a dimwit? How could she possibly know that? If she learns the truth, do you have any idea what will happen? I dont, but I certainly do what will happen if you dare snitch on me. Capiche? Ohohohoho.

    She said to me on a very close range,plete with a matching dark smile on her face.

    Like a two-faced wench in the truest sense.

    She tries to put on a good face in front of Irene, but the moment shes in front of me, she shows her true colors.

    And to think this girl was supposed to be my attendant.

    You must be regretting your decision to be with me, right?

    Eh? No, its just that

    Good grief, fucking every maid in the mansion every fucking day this is why I hate perverts.

    I cant retort her insults because its true.

    Then, Edith again, bringing her face close to mine,

    So, when are you going to let me suck your dick?

    Come again?

    What is this girl talking about?

    I canty my hands on you in front of Lady Irene, but now that were out of her sights, its now possible for us to be together. Fufufu

    I-I see. You have a point

    I unconsciously pulled back for a bit. But before I even made a step,

    Come on, this way!

    She grabbed my arm and pulled me to a back alley.

    When we stopped, I realized she had taken me to a ce with no traffic, not even a single being in the surroundings.

    What is she going to do to me?

    Now, take it out!

    W-what out?

    Your. Pe. Nis.

    Well, thats was very straightforward.

    I forgot, this is a girl in a reversed parallel world.

    Oh geez! youre so frustrating! Here, Ill do it for you!

    She sat down in a slouch, trying to take my pants off in one go.

    Let me see it!

    Wait, there are peopleing!

    They wonte, and if they do, we can just show it to them!

    B-but arent you my bodyguard!?

    To think that it the one who should protect me will be the one to first assault me instead. Such a reversed world indeed.

    As I recall, isnt she assigned to me so that I wouldnt be attacked?

    This is putting the cart before the horse!

    While I wasining in my mind, Irene had already exposed my meat stick.

    Itssmall.

    Sheined, looking at my stillid junior.

    And to think this is always hard as a rock in front of Lady Irene! Are you saying that you cant get up in front of me?

    Thats because Irene doesnt do it by force, unlike a certain someone right now.

    So thats it, huh? Then that certain someone will devote herself to train you to get an erection with force! That certain someone will make sure that you will get an erection just by putting me in your sights! I bet my princess knights pride on it!

    What was kind of resolve is that!? And youre betting on the wrong ce even! You should be ensuring my safety first and foremost!

    Well, thenthank you for the food! Haaamu!

    Ignoring all myints, she swallowed my still soft sausage, making me shiver in reflex.

    Even though it wasnt yet erected, being licked made me feel really good.

    Nfuu Ill peel it off with my mouth.

    UghAaah!

    The tip of her tongue crept in between the foreskin and my meat rod.

    Please support the me, the trantor by viewing it at my wordpress site in full. Thank you.

    I couldnt resist, because even though her tone is harsh, her tongue is gentle.

    To think being my foreskin being traced on the insides feel this good

    its getting bigger. Does it feel good?

    Ugh, yeah

    Juburuhaaamu.nburuburu! so this is what a dick tastes like. I think this might be a habit.

    I leaned back against the wall and just surrendered to the pleasure, as my cock was massaged with a mouth full of saliva.

    My bellend was carefully teased and it felt so good that I felt like I was going to lose my hips.

    H-how is it? Am I doing well?

    Definitely! Youre amazing, Edith!

    Hmmn You know, Ive always wanted to suck your cocknow that my dream hase true, Im really happy right now!

    I-Is that true?

    Y-you know I couldnt do indecent things like this because of the way I look. And because I have to always be an upright person in front of Lady Irene, I could only stare in envy of you having sex with everyone in the mansion. It even reached to the point that I considered myself as the ugliest, as you didnt approach, not even once to fuck me. But now, seeing yourself having a boner in front of me, Im d it wasnt the case.

    But with Ediths upbringingyou could have done this earlier if you wished to. I mean, you are a princess before this.

    This pervert really has nuts for brains. Because I, myself am a woman, that we have the right to choose whom we want to be with, but I didnt, until now.

    So that means

    I want to suck it because it was your dick. You treated me like an ordinary girl, without any trace of abhorrence attached. And even though I was assigned as your personal attendant, you didnt take an arrogant attitude to me, not even once. I thoughtit was pretty cool of you.

    T-thank you

    Now Im feeling shy all over. I mean, who wouldnt? After all, I was being praised by a girl, beautiful at that, in a pretty straightforward manner.

    But to think she thinks this highly of me. Im really happy.

    Wow, youre getting biggerthough a cock that has been erected from the beginning is good, its not so bad to see one grow up bit by bit.

    Edith, by any chance, you didnt awaken some strange habits, did you?

    What? I dont want to be told that by a pervert like you!

    W-why are you so angry!?

    Shut upIll definitely make you cum like crazy. Just stand there and watch!

    What the hell is this girl up to now

    But, just after she dered shell make me crazy, her blowjob increased in intensity.

    I wonder what will happen to me from here on.

 Book 2: Chapter 3: Do your Best, Edith

    Book 2: Chapter 3: Do your Best, Edith

    Nnnlerolerolero! Njyuburuu!

    Sounds of saliva echoed in the empty alleyway.

    Right now, my cock has gonepletely erect, and Ediths sucking at it with great difficulty.

    Nmohw-what an incredible size you have!

    Dont push yourself too hard.

    Rejected! I want to push myself to the limit to see how far I can go with this.

    She tilted her face to the side and rubbed my cock against the underside of her cheeks, causing the shape of my head to emerge from it.

    Kuhh, haaa, aaauuu!

    Does it feel good?

    Y-yesthat was incredible. I think Im going to melt.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Her mouth sucked my cock religiously, sending wonderful stimtions over and over to my brain as raw and warm feeling from it enveloped me to its entirety.

    I want to ejacte right away, but somehow, I was able to hold back. Rather, I tried my best not to cum.

    Im sure that this is Ediths goal all along. She wants to try and make me cum by force, in which I cant allow. Not until I make her submit.

    Still, enduring her cute mouth doing wonders in my member is really hard. Thankfully, A part of me desires tost long in order to enjoy this pleasure for as long as I could, or else I would have already ejacted by now.

    Hmm?

    Whats wrong, Edith?

    Youre trying to hold back from cumming, arent you?

    W-why would I be?

    I have seen you getting sucked by Lady Irene and the other maids many times. Each time you are about toe, you always make a pitiful wail beforehand.

    I already knew they were watching me, but its still really embarrassing if I was being told about it right on my face.

    All right. Time to fight back a bit.

    And you as well, arent you also masturbating while watching us fuck?

    Ughshut up!

    You know, you could have joined us instead of just fingering your pussy on the corner.

    You know I cant do that!

    Because of your face as the prim and proper nobledy of the mansion?

    !

    Ah, shit, I think I went too far.

    Edith is now scowling at me, and still with my meat rod in her mouth.

    Though Im feeling bad about what Ive done, at the same time, I thought that its not that bad at all, being scowled at by a beautiful girl as she blows my rod in her mouth.

    I mean, its already a dreame true to be sucked by a cute girl like her.

    However, Edith, who was triggered on the spot, was not happy in our current situation.

    Youre so cocky for a pervert.

    S-sorry.

    I wont forgive you even if you apologize for that.

    if youre so angry about it, why keep putting up an act in the mansion? Why cant you just do it and be yourself?

    When I asked in a straightforward manner, Edith looked away.

    Its its because I love Lady Irene. I love Lady Irene so much that I couldnt bear not to make up a front when Im with her. Noits more likeIm afraid she would hate me if she discovers this part of me.

    Geez, talk about being madly in love with someone.

    M-madly in love, huh. I guess that fits the bill in me.

    Now I understand.

    Well, its pretty normal to change their personality in front of the one they love, after all.

    But here in Ediths case, the gap was just too big that it hurts her inside.

    Still, I think youre fine as it is.

    Eh? W-what do you mean by that?

    Edith, about your love for Irene, is it all true? Do you really love her 100%?

    O-of course! Isnt that obvious?

    No, its not. Still, I think its okay. Ill also keep my lips sealed about your true nature as well. But in turn, you must act with your true face while facing me. Because youre also cute in that way.

    Sir Tomo

    Wow, I think this is the first time she called me with a respectful address since it became just the two of us.

    To be honest, I dont really mind not changing our status quo, as long as its easy for Edith to live with.

    Shes been living in a constrained life because of her appearance. Being able to express freely and relieve her stress when with me is the least that I can do for her.

    Fu, fun!

    Edith, who had been staring at me with cheeks red for god knows when, suddenly shook her head, as if erasing something in her mind.

    If you say it in such a way, then I wont hold myself back! No takebacks, you hear?

    Oh? Then, bring it on! Ill show you what I can do!

    To think our princess knight is still a child on the inside, who cant be honest in any turn

    Well, I m also fine with this.

    As a reward for your kindness, Ill make you cum more quickly than before.

    Eh? Wait a-!

    Ediths blowjob resumed once more.

    With my cock inside her mouth, she twirled around the tip using her tongue as she moved her head back and forth in a twisting motion.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    It was a rolling blowjob.

    As both the front and back were licked all over, the sensation of wanting to ejacte rose to a crescendo.

    Haaa, haaaaEdith, that feels good!

    Where you feel good?

    The tip, the tip

    Here?

    Edith moved the tip of her tongue and repeatedly poked my bellend., sending me a stimtion so intense that it made me squirm in reflex.

    Haaauu!

    Thats a nice moan youre giving out

    Kuh!

    To think Edith has a sadistic side in her.

    She seems to enjoy watching me of what Im feeling.

    Nnnnnu!? Your dick, its getting bigger!

    Haaa, haaaI dont know if I can take it anymore.

    Are you going to cum?

    I think Im getting near!

    My meat pole is at its hardest, and is now oozing with mixed juices.

    My fists, which were clenched so tight, are already hurting from trying to hold it back, but Im almost at the end of my rope.

    Njubuu, jubooou, nbubububu!

    S-so intense!

    Her face pistons are getting really good along with her tongue movements.

    This is a woman of the world where sex drive is reversed.

    ording to them, it is normal behavior for girls to have a heightened sex drive.

    Unlike normal women in my own world, these gals are not afraid to give blowjobsor rather, they are even willing to do so.

    Its also a wonderful situation for me, who loves to be sucked like this, but its already gone to the point where its quite painful to endure.

    Lerolerothe juices are getting thicker and thicker.

    Thats because theres semen mixed in.

    So, this is what semen tastes like

    Edith?

    II love it!

    It looks like the princess knight found my seed delectable.

    Too delectable, in fact, that she wanted more. As a consequence to that, Ediths tongue movements became faster and faster.

    lerolerorororororo!

    Thisrolling blowjobnot good!

    Edith licked the head of my cock several times at a swift pace.

    As a result, my meat rod towers further, preparing itself a countdown to anotherunch.

    Not goodAhh! Iting!

    Let it out!

    Im about to cum in your mouth, you know!

    Thats what I want! Go ahead, cum!

    B-but!

    Were going to meet someone today. What if my clothes got dirty?

    Ugh

    Shes got a point but!

    Since this nobledy wants to drink it, then lets make her swallow it all!

    Itsing out!

    Cum! Right here in my mouth! Ill drink everything!

    AaahAaaaaaaaaaahcumming!

    <em>Byuku, byuku</em>, I ejacted.

    And Edith swallowed my load without spilling a drop.

    Gokuhgokuhgokuh So, this is semenits so thick and syrupyand so delicious

    Shes savoring the load I jizzed inside her mouth.

    If shes gonna do this, Im gonna get hard again

    Ahh

    As expected, Edith seems to have noticed.

    Ufu it looks like your junior can still do it, doesnt it?

    Your mouth feels good, after all.

    If thats the case

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Edith stood up and tucked her skirt up.

    Then, after taking her underwear, she stuck her ass out to me.

    My pussyI would like you to put your cock in this ce.

    Edith said as she spread her cunt widely.

 Book 2: Chapter 4: While Standing Up

    Book 2: Chapter 4: While Standing Up

    Edith stuck out her small, well-rounded butt in front of me.

    The sight of her peach-colored honeypot and white, fleshy ass is making me unable to resist.

    As I got a full erection due to the oral sex we had earlier, right now, I am in a position where Im ready to screw her insides at any time.

    AaaaaahSir Tomo, hurry up and put it in!

    Copious amounts of love juices leaked out of Ediths secret ce, dripping strings onto the ground.

    Here I go.

    I grabbed her peach-like butt-in-waiting.

    That ass, so plump that its already sinking with only a slight touch of my fingers,

    I aimed my rod in between that ass.

    Ahhhnso this is a penisits so hot

    Youre really wet down here, Edit.

    It was Sir Tomos fault in the first ce. Well, you are nothing but a cock anyway.

    What a foul-mouthedss. Looks like I have to punish you for that.

    Okay, now shes getting annoying pretty annoyingtime to teach this bitchy princess knight a lesson.

    Fortunately, we can do a doggy style right away from our positions, meaning Ill be ying the dominant role here.

    Im gonna savor this and attack you without mercy.

    Im moving now!

    Grabbing her slender waist, I started moving my hips back and forth.

    Ediths pussy was tight, really tight. Its so tight I felt I would shoot off even if I wasnt moving.

    With that, I clenched my teeth, then started rocking my hips desperately.

    Ahuu, kuoooooh, aaahhnnnnn! Aahuu, auu, annn, aaaah aaaaaaaaah!

    Even though were fucking outside in broad daylight, Ediths moans were loud.

    And I havent gone that deep yet. What more will she be if I reached all the way through her back?

    Ahaaaahhhnnn! This is amazing! Ive never felt like this before!

    So, its your first time doing this?

    I-Isnt that obvious!? Or do you intend to make fun of me?

    Im not making fun of you, rather, arent you worried about getting hurt?

    Worried?

    Edith looked surprised.

    Are you really feeling concerned about a wretched thing like myself?

    Of course, I am. Also, youre not a wretched thing, Edith. You mean a lot to me, you know.

    Imimportantto you?.Ahhhnn!

    Kuh!

    Ediths vagina squeezed even tighter.

    My cock will fire at her entrance if it stays this way, so in order not to do that, I pulled my hips and inserted it all the way to the deepest end I can reach.

    Nupupupupubu!

    Sounds of squelching water echoed in our connecting parts as a result.

    Aaaaaaaahnn! Nnnnnhaaaaaauuuuu! Its reaching deep, aaaaaahhhh!

    Your deepest parts feel really good!

    M-me too! Your cock is great too! Aah, I think I came a bit.

    Ediths vaginal walls repeatedly twitched and wriggled, as if its trying to mold itself to perfectly stick to my meat rod.

    Edith, keep your tone down. Were having sex, you know.

    O-of course we are and, in a ce, where someone might see us even!

    Dont you want your first time to be more romantic?

    But were already doing something romantic, at least doing outside for me is one.

    Was it the difference of values once again?

    Perhaps in this reversed world, fucking under the blue sky is more popr than fucking on top of the bed.

    Well, whatever. As long as she liked it.

    Also, considering this is a city with only beautiful women as its residents, I think its okay to sneak up in a back alley like this and do some doggy-style fucking.

    Even if someonees and sees us, Ill just fuck her too, and well have a splendid threesome y with that girl right after.

    Good griefIts only for a short time, but I seem to have be a lot more perverted since I came into this world.

    <em>I guess denying Ediths insults will be more difficult from now on.</em>

    I mocked myself inwardly.

    Moreshake your hips more! Harder, Sir Tomo! Harder!

    As she said this, Edith also shook her hips towards me.

    She continuously bumped her fleshy ass against my waist, as if trying to make my meat rod hit her all the way to the back.

    Then Ill do as Edith requested.

    Nnnnn,e oooon! Hit me deeper! Deeeeperrr!!

    Howaboutthis!

    I turned my hips swings faster.

    Since Ive been having sex almost all of the time since I came to this different world, Ive gotten better at my hip-swinging.

    Its still hard to fix my problem of cumming quickly, but I think thats normal for someone fucking several goddess-like beauties every single moment. Plus, Im gradually getting better at dying it.

    Sounds of shing meat, along with sounds of panting and moaning, filled the empty alleyway.

    Oh my god, it feels so good!

    Edith screamed. Shes already dug her nails on the wall, filling it with scratches all over.

    That shows how much shes feeling it right now.

    And to think I was a virgin until a while ago, now Im able to make a woman like her feel this good.

    Youre amazing, Sir Tomo! Ahhh, Im gonna be broken if this continues!

    Then get broken. I permit you.

    Nooooo! Ill forget my work and only want Sir Tomos dick if that happens!

    Thats also fine with me.

    Nnnoo waaay! Im gonna get despised bydy Ireeenee.

    Lets do a threesome with Irene then. How about it?

    Aaaaahthats fine with mewell gonna have sex all day long

    Even though shes a virgin until now, Im d shes already feeling this great.

    Breaking Edith is really fun.

    Shes usually having that prim and polite princess knight faade, and to think behind that was a two-faced bitch, these things really did give me a pain in the ass to approach her.

    But now, oh how the tables have turned on her. Shespletely crazy about my cock now.

    Since the libido of the genders are reversed, it probably yed the role of making them more sensitive than usual.

    Like Irene and the maids, the women here tend to be more sensitive.

    That fact just made me feel happier in swing my hips, however.

    Still, because of that, they tighten so well I could hardly put up with them.

    Nhooo! Your cock is getting bigger!

    It just shows how great it felt inside you, Edith.

    Am I, doing well?

    Yes, yes, you are. Youre doing great. Im really happy to be able to have sex with a beautiful girl like you.

    You, saying these sweet things at this time!

    Edith, youre mine Youre mine and mine only. You cant have sex with someone else when youre frustrated, okay?

    Of course! But

    Edith squirmed and shrank back. Really surprising, in contrast to her domineering attitude from earlier.

    Uhmmm, doing it aloneis still allowed, right?

    Her cheeks went red, and her eyes turned moist.

    To think Edith, the ck-hearted princess, has now turned into a puppy after being fucked literally.

    <em>Ahhh, I really want to break her more Wait.</em>

    That was dangerous. I thought the sadistic heart inside of me woke up for a bit there.

    I still cant beat her. After all, she is a knight who had dedicated her life on the way of the sword. Still, Im quite surprised to discover the hidden disposition in me.

    If its not possible to endure, then you can do yourself.

    Really?

    However, you must show it properly to me, okay? Youre only allowed to do it on my watch.

    Ahhhn! In that case, please put it in!

    I teased her only for a bit, but Ediths vagina turned this tight already.

    It just showed how horny she is right now.

    Noooo! Im, Im about toe!

    Then go ahead, I permit you.

    Aaaaaaaaah! Oh god, oh my god, Im cumming, Im cumming!

    Curving her back like a shrimp, Edith let out a jubnt climax.

    Her vagina squeezed me tight that I almost cummed right after, but I was able to hold back until thest minute.

    Edith is now breathing hard, with drools all over the ce.

    Haa, haaamoreMore!

    Apparently, the princess knight wasnt satisfied yet.

    Then, Ill make it more intense for you.

    I whispered to her ear.

    Right after hearing those words, Edith climaxed again.

 Book 2: Chapter 5: Until Were Satisfied

    Book 2: Chapter 5: Until We''re Satisfied

    Moremore!

    In front of my eyes was a person begging me for more.

    A girl so beautiful, that my reasoning almost got blown away by it.

    Im going to ram my hips at you now.

    Yes, do itAhnnaaaaah!

    I grabbed the girl by the waist andmenced my pelvic thrusts.

    My cock moved in and out of her crack, churning up her insides in a repeated motion, making Ediths long, vibrant blonde ponytail shook. Moreover, she became even more tensed as the foreign material entered her own body.

    Ahh, Im going crazyHmmm, aahhh, I-I feel like Im turning into an idiot!

    Oh my god, Edith. It feels super good inside you

    Me too me too! Whenever you knock my rear, everything goes nk. I cant think of anything but your dick!

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Edith rang praises on me.

    I could feel my peehole getting hot.

    Ive been trying to hold it in, but it seems Im already at my limit.

    If I didnt let it out at once, Id end up going out of my mind too.

    Edith, can I cum inside?

    Yes! Of course! Give me a creampie, Sir Tomo!

    All right.

    She epted it right away, without showing any kind of resistance.

    After engaging in weeks of activities, I found out that the women in this world dont feelfortable unless you came inside them.

    Since I wont be satisfied unless I came inside either, its a win-win situation for all of us.

    Here ites!

    Come,e inside meeee!

    So tightGah!

    She squeezed so hard I felt like its trying to tear my meat rod into shreds.

    Imcummingnow!

    Yes! Cum inside! Spray every drop of it inside my body!

    After Edith said her request, my whole body shuddered, then I ejacted.

    In order to inject it in her deepest parts, I pulled her peach butts towards me and mmed it firmly towards my waist.

    I ejacted the moment the tip of my meat pole struck her womb.

    Ahiiiii, its heeeere! Its a perfect fit!

    Ediths vagina became narrower than ever before, quivering as if making sure I squeeze out all my semen.

    Her ass that was already clenched tight became even tighter.

    So, this is how it feels to be cummed inside

    Haaa, haaa I feel like I came buckets.

    That might sound an exaggeration at first, but considering it was right after her blowjob, where I also came out a lot, Im now thinking otherwise.

    My cock still erect even now just added to that fact.

    Sir Tomo are you still not satisfied yet?

    What about you, Edith?

    I, I want more.

    I guess were the same then.

    We went for a second round without pulling out.

    Oh, God, were making really lewd sounds!

    Resuming our doggy-style, I swung my hips again, pulling out slowly from the entrance of her womb before thrusting it all at once.

    Ahiii! Its amazing it reaches all the way to the back I think Im getting hornier from the sounds.

    From the sounds?

    Yes, from the sounds the loud thumps as you m into my ass turns me on, Sir Tomo. Please make me hear it more.

    Like this?

    I repeated my extraction rhythmically, putting more emphasis on making the sounds as our lower bodies hit each other.

    Oh, my goodness! So, this is what it feels like when having sex!

    So, which one do you prefer, watching to the side or doing it in person?

    Its nice to watch and finger myself, but its much, much more pleasant to do it this way.

    d to hear it.

    If Sir Tomo hadnte to this city, Im sure I wouldnt have experienced this until I died. I cant thank you enough, sir, for letting me experience such a wonderful thing.

    For a former princess to feel this indebted to me

    If I wasnt in another world, Im pretty sure she wouldnt say something like this. Yet again, I wont imagine this scene happening in the first ce.

    Im happy for you, Edith. Ill always be ready for you, I guarantee it.

    I-is that true? Im so happy.

    Im going to make you forget about your sad past, starting today. Im going to make you appreciate yourself for what you are.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Sir Tomo

    So even a ck-hearted Edith can be this meek.

    Thats not true! Im not ck-hearted in any way!

    Ahahaha.

    Edith puffed out her cheeks in anger, but all I can see is cuteness from it.

    Now then, Im starting to lose my grip, so Ill move some more.

    Fueeeh!? So sudden!!? Ahhhn!

    Feel more, more, and moreAaaah!

    Out of the blue, she pulled her hips closer as I moved in and out of her insides, causing her plump ass to ripple and tremble even harder.

    Yes, thats it! Scrape my insides more!

    Ahh, your cunt feel so good, Edith!

    Aaaaahnn! Yes, yes! Churn my cunt even more! Aahh, I feel like its getting turned inside out! Aaahnn!

    So many love juices

    White bubbles were starting to form in our connecting parts.

    It looks like Edith was feeling too much, as I see that her legs were already shivering. Thankfully, she was well trained as a knight, or she would have copsed to the ground by now.

    <em>More, just a little bit more, and Edith will cum again.</em>

    I continued swinging my hips in desperation, with my newfound determination to reach my goal.

    Noo! Im cumming again! Ooh, Im cumming haaahiihaaa!

    I think Im also about to cum.

    Me too, me toolets do it togetheraaah, itsing, its cummmiiinnnggg!

    Aaaah, Nn, guh. Its even tighter than before!

    Her vagina tightened so suddenly, I was quickly caught off guard. Regardless, I continued my pistoning, resisting the urge to let it out earlier than nned.

    haA, HAAH, HAAAH!

    Ediths breathing has now be ragged and sharp.

    Soon as I saw her running out of space, I got even more excited.

    Sir Tomopleaseplease stop!

    What? Why?

    Its going toe outitsing outitsing!

    What is it?

    Ahhn, uufu, ooofuuu! My peemy pee is!

    Seriously!?

    Though I dont have interests in those kinds of tastes, it still bothered me a bit.

    However, as if liking what it has heard, my hips subconsciously moved even faster.

    Kuhiiii! Noo! Youre going too fast!

    Ahh aaaah, Imcumming!

    haa, haa, haa, haaaa! Im cumming toocumcumcummingaaaaah!

    <em>Pyuru.</em> As soon as I felt a few drops of water leaking out,

    Itsing ouuuut! Uuuugh!

    PYUSHUUU, a line of urine squirted to the ground.

    At the same time, I also came.

    Hiii, hiigiii! Your semen Itsing inside!

    Edith is peeing quite a lot, isnt she?

    At a tremendous rate, Edith is overflowing from under her skirt.

    I peed even though I was a princess at one time for me to pee like this is-!

    Though shes saying that, shes far from stopping just yet. She kept on urinating as her legs convulsed from time to time.

    Soon, as the momentum diminished, squeezing out the remaining dregs,

    Uu, kuh. Uuugh!!

    And with a couple of heartful groans, Ediths urination process ended.

    AhhaaaaI have really done it. To think I let out a lot.

    So, how is it? Refreshing, right?

    I I dont know anymorehaa, haaa!

    She said, finally falling on the spot in exhaustion.

    Then, looking up at me,

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Sir TomoI will follow you for the rest of my life.

    I went down, and we kissed each other passionately.

    With this, my issue with Edith has now been concluded.

    Its now time to meet our first client.

    I wonder what kind of person is waiting on the other side?

 Book 2: Chapter 6: Onwards to the Client

    Book 2: Chapter 6: Onwards to the Client

    <em>Gulp</em>, oh God, this is so good!

    After giving me a cleaning fetio in the end, we finally set off to our clients ce.

    As it was a bit far from the city, so it was a long way ahead, but we should be getting there soon.

    What kind of person are we about to meet, Edith?

    Who knows? Why dont you figure it out yourself?

    As soon as our sex was over, Edith went back to her ck-hearted mode.

    This made me regret not asking her while having sex. At least with that, she would obediently answer, even if it meant I had to hold myself back from cumming.

    But Since I really had a good time with our fucking earlier, I guess I can tell you about it.

    Wow. Look at her, acting pompous and all.

    Well, Im not the kind of person who minds about these kinds of things, so Im still okay. Besides, shes a princess, albeit a former one. No need to bust my nut. Yet.

    Well then, can you care to tell?

    The person we are going to meet is the woman behind the farming industry of this city.

    Farming?

    Yes. As we are unable to rely on logistics, we have no choice but to make ways for us to be self-sufficient, or else this city would die of starvation.

    If thats the case, then the merchant who was carrying me was probably an irregrity.

    As they donte around often, it gave them no choice but to think something about their supplies for themselves.

    In that sense, then this woman behind the primary food production is also an important person in this city, almost equivalent in significance to Irenes.

    I see. Now I know why Irene has sent me to that person.

    Yes. Words of your existence have already spread throughout the city, and because of that, there is now a long list of people who want to meet you. Amongst all of them, Lady Irene has judged this person as the top-most priority, meaning youll be meeting a very, very important person in this city. You get that?

    Gee, thanks. Now you made me even more nervous than before. What am I gonna do if I offend her? I dont want to be rude.

    You dont have to worry about that. Just plunge your dick in. It would make any woman happy automatically.

    No, thats not what I meant, and arent you skipping a lot of steps here?

    Im really anxious about these kinds of stuff.

    As I was a kind of recluse, to begin with, I dont know if I canmunicate well. At worse, I think I would easily offend her.

    Stop worrying about it so much, Sir Tomo.

    Eh? But-

    They expect nothing from you but your cock anyway.

    Edith, youre supposed tofort me in these kinds of situations.

    Ohohoho~. Oh, was that not supposed to beforting?

    Seriously, this girl is clearly aware of my feelings, yet she kept on saying this on purpose.

    Hear ck-heartedness knows no bounds.

    However, strangely enough, I could feel some kindness from the way she smiled at me.

    Maybe shes putting up a reverse psychology with her foul words?

    Even if its not, this silly banter between us really helped me rx for a bit.

    finally. We have arrived.

    I found myself before a huge manor. Again.

    Although it was not as big as Irenes, it still belonged to the huge category.

    All the fields around it are managed by thendlord here.

    WowIncredible!

    Except for the mansion, the whole area is covered in greens.

    And because it was such a vast space, it must have taken a lot of manpower to produce this result.

    They must have a lot of helpers, a lot more than Irenes.

    Why would you think of that?

    After all, its never an easy task to keep an eye on these fields, right? That would require a lot of effort to do so.

    Hmm? Even though is only one person watching these fields alone?

    O-only one person?

    It may be possible if they have machines like the ones in my world, yet I dont see any of that in here. And even with that, machines require maintenance from time to time, so it was never a single-person job.

    I think it would be extremely difficult to watch over this vast field by yourself.

    Ufufufu, it seems that Sir Tomo is doubting my prowess.

    I have been doing that right from the start.

    You dont need to be that rude. Well, that aside, I think its better if you meet the person in question first Pardon our intrusion!

    Edith shouted loudly at the gate.

    I braced myself for the one that is approaching me, so I can fuck the shit out of her the instant she gets closer.

    Just I was thinking about that reference, the door opened automatically with a creek.

    Now its a gimmick from a horror film?

    Its not a gimmick, and what are films? Never mind that. Please follow me.

    And so, I followed Edith to the inside.

    In contrast to its good exterior, the interior of the ce has no distinctive features. It felt like a simple home instead.

    Im expecting some kind of hidden trap doors, though, but its hard to derive an answer from how simple it looked.

    You have been in here before, right?

    Yes, several times, and with Lady Irene.

    Really?

    We proceeded briskly and made our way to one of the guest rooms.

    Our client is on the other side of this door. Enter at once, and youll find her.

    Okay.

    Im opening it now.

    Edith opened the door.

    And from there,

    Eh!?

    stood a woman with a glistening brown skin, almostparable to that of a ck diamond.

    She has a beautiful face, not losing to Irene and Edith.

    Tall, but just the right height, and really huge pairs of tits.

    Her waist is small enough to be embraced with one arm, and her butt is really plump. Shes another set of epic proportions joined into one.

    However, there is one thing that differs from the other humans.

    Thatsthe ears.

    Unlike the oval-shaped lobes of humans, hers are long and pointed.

    <em>Dont tell methis person isthe one often seen in tales of fiction in my world</em>

    Allow me to introduce the woman behind Blossoms Agricultural Sector. This is Lady Julie  and shes a dark elf.

    My first business client is a Dark Elf!?

    Im starting to worry about whether Ill be able to do it well, but since were already here, lets give her my best shot!

 Book 2: Chapter 7: Julie, The Dark Elf

    Book 2: Chapter 7: Julie, The Dark Elf

    nice to meet you.

    She greeted with a nk expression and a soft voice.

    I feel a little scared, but all in all, the dark elf was gorgeous. Also, she is looking so weak.

    Her voice is so soft that youll miss it if you dont try to listen properly.

    You areTomo, right? Nice to meet you too.

    Yes, with pleasure.

    As soon as we introduced ourselves, Edith,

    Ill wait for you outside the mansion.

    Edith?

    Its because I cannot be inside for this matter. You know the drill, right?

    Ah, yeah.

    With her back turned somewhat sadly, she walked out of the room.

    I see. Were now getting into the act, huh.

    Because of my job, even with Julies permission, it still needed some privacy.

    Welluhh

    Because I became all alone without any warnings, my head went into an immediate crisis.

    Julie just stared at me in silence.

    This person, how can she stay calm in this situation?

    Uhm, Ive heard about you. You run the farming sector in this city, right?

    Yes.

    I have heard that all thend here was tended by you and you alone.

    Yes.

    And thats it, folks. The conversation is over!

    <em>Julie, please, for the love of God, give us some room to talk!</em>

    <em>Im not very good at this sort of thing!</em>

    That was whats going on in my mind.

    How are you doing it all alone?

    Magic.

    Magicokay.

    Hm?

    Magic!?

    I yelled out in surprise.

    Why are you so surprised?

    No, its that magic., right? How can I not be surprised!?

    Magic is magic. Cant you use it, Tomo?

    Well, unfortunately

    I mean, Irene and Edith cant use it either?wait.

    I dont think Ive ever seen anyone in this world use magic.

    Tomo is an ordinary human, after all. This is why you cant use it.

    Are you saying that magic is a skill of the elves?

    In growing nts, yes. Some humans can use a bit of magic too, but its only to the level of making their lives a little easier.

    I see.

    Maybe the maids are using magic when dealing with housework.

    I havent seen them doing much housework in this world, so I cant say for sure. Wait, maybe its also for that reason, I dont often see them do many chores in the first ce?

    So, Julie, you use magic to farm How did youe to this city?

    I was abandoned.

    I hate to ask this, but is it because of the way you look?

    yes.

    I knew it. I guess almost everyone arrived in this city for the same reason?

    Dont worry, I love the way you look, Julie.

    In fact, shes beautiful to the point that its ridiculous.

    Im happy enough to be alone with someone like her.

    Ahuu

    Julie looked down, as if she were in a quandary.

    Her cheeks were dyed red.

    I-Im so happyI have heard rumors about you, but I cant stop myself from smiling when being told like this.

    Im d I got to meet you as well. This is my first errand, so I was worried about what kind of person you would be like.

    Are you really fine with me?

    I want you, Julie.

    As I said that, the dark elfs cheeks went red again.

    Shes a meek girl, so she doesnt react exaggeratedly, but on the contrary, it oozed more cuteness in her that way.

    Tomo,e sit next to me.

    Right away, Maam.

    I smiled and sat next to her.

    My headI want you to pet it.

    Okay

    I went and stroked Julies head.

    Her hair is so silky and smooth that it feels good just by touching it.

    This is what I yearned for a long time.

    Is that so?

    Elves, you see, can live for a long time but this is the first to me.

    Really?

    The fact that she has lived so long means that she has experienced so much loneliness due to her appearance.

    <em>I need to help her heal.</em>

    It was so severe that even a pat on the head is enough to make Julie feel happy.

    <em>I will do everything I can to help her.</em>

    Fufu. AhhIm so happy.

    Thats good. That makes me feel worth it,ing here.

    Tomoit is as they said, youre so sweet.

    Well, its the only thing I can doUwaa!?

    I was suddenly pushed down by Julie.

    Wait, hey, Julie!?

    Im sorry. I just cant stand it anymore.

    WhaHnnnn!?

    Julie kissed me on the lips.

    Her method is a bit stilted, as if she was trying very hard to peck at me.

    ChuuHn, chunn, haaa

    We twisted our lips on each other as our breaths intertwine.

    Julie leaned her weight on me, allowing her voluptuous mountains to ride themselves on top of my body. Theyre so big and soft it caused me an erection in a heartbeat.

    Ah.

    And so I did. Whats more, Julie found out.

    Once she noticed my hardened cock, her eyes were instantly glued on the spot.

    itsgetting bigger?

    Eh? Yeah

    because of me?

    Yes.

    gulp.

    I felt like I heard Julies throat gulp.

    Tomo, do you like tits?

    Of course. I love them.

    As for the big ones?

    Even more.

    I love both small andrge ones, but if I had to choose, I guess I prefer big ones more.

    Tomocan I tit-fuck your penis now?

    You would?

    Usually, one would say, Can you hold it in between your tits? and it was the man who requests it often.

    But in this world, Can I tit-fuck your penis now? is the norm, spoke by women, in a tone as if its a requirement for them to do so.

    Yeah, I would love to have you, Julie.

    Fufuthen, a tit-fuck it is then.

    With that, Julie exposed her breasts.

    Her big tits swayed with a boing.

    Her skin was brown and glowing, but her nipples were pink and beautiful.

    If one ced such things in front of me, it would make my cock even harder.

    your cock is getting even bigger.

    Thats because Julies tits are that lewd.

    Your pants, take it off.

    Okay.

    I pulled out my meat rod.

    As it was already towering, it immediately faced the ceiling soon as it sprang up.

    So this is a penissuperb

    Julie stared lovingly at my cock.

    I noticed that shes drooling a little bit, so she must be feeling really thirsty.

    Its as if shes looking at a delicious feast.

    Im going to slip it in now, Tomo.

    Lets thoroughly enjoy a Dark Elfs titjob this time.

 Book 2: Chapter 8: Too Soft To the Touch

    Book 2: Chapter 8: Too Soft To the Touch

    Ughahh!

    Julies breastsmenced the sandwich of my meat rod.

    Her skin is so moist that it felt like theyre sticking onto me, and by just by seeing her spread those mountains and bring them together made it almost reach my peak.

    Julies face was still calm and collected, but the fact that she was breathing a little hard gave an even more emphasis to her allure.

    Never in my wildest dreams did I dream of the day I would be tit-fucked by a dark elf.

    Tomohow are you feeling?

    Super good, Julie.

    thank goodness.

    This is a world where women dont mind talking down and dirty to each other, and are more active in bed than men. Because of that, however, the sex positions in this world became a bit more undeveloped, as it is the woman who does all the moving.

    So, where in the world did she learn to tit-fuck?

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Julie.

    What is it?

    About tit-fucking, did you know it?

    Yes.

    How?

    By seeing it.

    An immediate reply. And she said that she saw it, not heard about it.

    What a shocking event.

    When I was still in the Elven Forest, a couple of humans came in, and then they went and do it there.

    wow.

    The guy seems a bit reluctant, but the girl was already in high spirits.

    As expected of a reversed world. The girls were more excited about it.

    I thought Tomo wouldnt like it, but Im really d you do.

    Haha, theres no way I wouldnt like it.

    I came from another world, after all.

    Tomo is really a strange person.

    I get that a lot. Hey, Julie, youve stopped.

    Ah, right.

    Bringing her breasts together with her arms once again, the dark elf began moving them up and down.

    NnKuh.

    , you seem to be feeling good.

    Julies boobs are just too big and soft.

    Im really happy for your praises. This is myplex, after all.

    How could that be? You have such a nicely-shaped tits that I almost came from being sandwiched by them.

    Really? Thank you.

    Julie muttered in relief and joy,

    Nn, eeaah

    before pouring saliva over her cleavage.

    The shiny liquid fell off with a thread then sshed over my meatstick, creating a great sensation as its slightly warm temperature spread all over the ce.

    This way, itll be more slippery

    Ugh, aah!

    It was already slippery due to her superbly moist skin, so after she dripped off her saliva, it made her movements even smoother.

    Added to that mix was my pre-cum was already leaking from the tip since earlier, further enhancing the slimy noises even more.

    Tomos penisits getting even bigger.

    Its just its nature. when it feels good, it gets even bigger.

    Impressive.

    This chapter is brought to you by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Looks like even after living for so long, Julie does not have much knowledge about sex.

    Julie, have you ever talked about sex with your friends?

    I dont have any friends.

    Ah shit. I blew it.

    While I dont have any knowledge of the life of an elf, considering they were living off the beaten track, I could imagine how hard it is to obtain knowledge, especially so when you are being discriminated by everyone.

    Dont tell meyou learned it just from watching?

    Humansoften do naughty things in the forest.

    <em>Humans are really no-good creatures, whatever world they are born in.</em>

    Tomo, can I go harder?

    Of course.

    Nkuh, kuuhh!

    Julie made her breasts move even more violently.

    Because shes pressing her arms harder, the pressure in my meat rod became more intense.

    On top of that, the tits themselves were insanely soft, that I could barely keep my cool with each of her swings.

    The men in this world are missing out a lot just by not being able to enjoy wonderful tits like these.

    haahaaa! Nnn, nnnnnu! Im starting to feel good, Tomo.

    Then push it even more. You like to feel good, dont you?

    I do.

    Do you fiddle with yourself?

    Yes.

    Where?

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    all over the ce. Like nipples and stuff.

    I see, so you usually masturbate with your nipples.

    Well, then.

    Ill touch you there too.

    Eh, Kyaa!

    I pinched Julies pink cherries.

    Her buds are small and cute, despite herrge breasts.

    Shes already this freaked out just by ying them with my fingers, and after a few pinching, theyre already fully erect. It seems shes also quite sensitive there too, seeing them stood straight so quickly.

    AhhNn, kuh! Tomo, it tingles!

    That means youre feeling even better.

    Ahn nnn! Please, leave them aloneand let me tit-fuck you first, okayAhhn!

    Leave what alone?

    My nipplesNnn! If you yed with it, IllIll be troubledHnnnn!

    To the sudden surge of pleasure, Julie couldnt help it and leaned back with her head facing the ceiling.

    Even so, Im still impressed because she still able to keep my meat rod stuck firmly between her breasts.

    The more pleasure she felt, the faster her titty-fuck gets.

    Ahh, haaa! UuuAah! Nkuuh aaaahNnn!

    Haa, haa Your tits are really good, Julie.

    Me too. Ive never felt so aroused before. Before I knew it, I have already fallen for you. Tomo.

    Me too.

    Naturally, we started kissing.

    But its not the gentle kiss like we did earlier.

    It was a deep French kiss, a kissparable to animals trying to devour each other in the wild.

    Julie stretched out her tongue and plunged it inside my mouth, swirling it of all the contents inside.

    Nnn, churururuNn.. Fuufuuh!

    Her nose is already rasping in the pleasure of our kisses.

    But I felt even more aroused when she pursed her lips and sucked up my saliva.

    I love you, TomoIf I only met you earlier

    Then wed be even more deeply in love with each other, wouldnt we?

    Deeply in loveI like that but it isnt toote, right?

    Of course, it isnt. Theres no such thing as never toote in love.

    Back when I was on the other side, I wasnt able to make love at all.

    Even hugging and kissing with each other is already a happy dream for me.

    Nnnnnn!?

    Julie freaked out.

    Nnnn. Fuuu, III cantany longer!

    Are you going to cum? In this early?

    <em>Not to mention that its I whos at the receiving end of your service?</em>

    , you teased my nipples all over, and you even gave me a hot kiss. Pretty shameful, isnt it? For a woman to cum this early.

    No, its not.

    But

    And its nothing to be ashamed of either. Besides

    Besides?

    Im about to cum as well.

    This must be a reversed version of premature ejaction, so shes feeling shy.

    Still, a deep kiss in the middle of a tit-fuck is just nothing but a foul.

    Because of that, pre-cum is already leaking non-stop from my cock, and my peephole is already tempered hot.

    Tomos penis is throbbing hard.

    Julie, lets cum together.

    yes, together. Together with Tomo, I want itAhhiiiiii!

    Cumming!

    Byurururu!

    I ejacted inside Julies tits.

    A white puddle was created in her cleavage, proceeded by a clear puddle underneath her crotch.

    haa, haaa I came too that was really good.

    Me too. It felt great.

    Then, Julie, upon seeing the white pool in her chest,

    Ah, what a waste

    She cupped her breasts with her hands and raised them to her head, before slurping them like some sort of left-over soup from a ramen bowl.

    She even got the loud slurping sounds right, but what Im really amazed is the way she treats big breasts like a cup of ramen bowl. The perks of being big breasted, I suppose.

    LerojurururuleroleroSo this is semen. Its indeed tasty.

    She licked her nipples of the left-over cum.

    Then, she drank them all in one go.

    Ah, I think Im going to be addicted to this taste from now on.

    Im d you are satisfied.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    but Im not satisfied.

    Huh?

    Then, she whispered to my ear.

    My pussy is already swollen. I want youto put it in.

    My cock got hard all at once.

 Book 2: Chapter 9: In the Bed with Julie

    Book 2: Chapter 9: In the Bed with Julie

    Come, put it in here

    After taking our clothes off, the two of us headed for the bed.

    Because she got semen in her clothes, Julie immediately stripped off. Of course, I followed suit.

    Lie here.

    She said, tapping her dainty fingers on the bed shes on.

    Julie is a cool beauty, but the way she acts is so cute that my heart throbs fast because of it.

    As she had said, I proceed andid down on my back.

    Now, Im going to have sexwith Tomo.

    Un. You can do whatever you want, Julie.

    Whatever I want?

    Well, I feel that there is, you know, something that youve always wanted to do, so I

    Un.

    I asked of her desires. I know, deep in my heart, that she would not request anything weird.

    We were flirting like a couple of lovers, but Im still a gigolo, a prostitute, and their messiah.

    In other words, I have to be professional.

    I have to be able to provide what they want naturally, or else they wouldnt be saved.

    So, have you thought about what you want to do?

    I want to get on top. facing backward.

    You mean reverse Cowgirl?

    So, all I had to do was lie there and watch her ass bob up and down?

    Thats an excellent position for me.

    Can I ask, by the way?

    They were doing it in the forest.

    So that couple she witnessed, shes doing it as their basis?

    Oh well

    Because the man looked really pleased with it.

    I see.

    I dont have much of a sex drive, at least, not this much until you arrived. so, maybe, I might have fallen for you, Tomo.

    With me?

    Yes. Thats why, at the very least, I want to make you happy.

    for real?

    Tomo has be someone important to me after all.

    !?

    I couldnt help but gasp, being told such a thing out of the blue.

    In an instant, I became someone important to her.

    If thats the case, then I have to cherish her as well.

    I feel the same way, Julie, if you get tired, I can switch and be on top of you.

    Thank you, but Im fine. I have confidence in my strength.

    Oh, I see

    Now Im starting to worry about whether I can handle it or not

    Even so, I still have to manage and do something about it when ites, because Im still a man.

    Now, lets get to it!

    Then, Ill put it in now.

    Julie turned her back and straddled over me.

    Then, she ced my erected meat rod against her precious ce, before wiggling her own hips to find the proper location of the hole.

    NnnFuu, ahh. This alone feels good already

    Same for me

    I already felt like cumming just by being rubbed against her lips, but I desperately tried myself to hold back.

    Ah, nnn. This ce

    She found a spot in the hole and slowly lowered her hips in there.

    Haa, nnn! Kuuhits in

    The first time is always painful, so please dont push yourself.

    Im okay. Its already wet from my titty fucks, after all.

    Is that so.

    Yes. Ive been sticking my fingers inside it for a while now since you came here.

    What an unexpected confession.

    This chapter is brought to you by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    To think a cool beauty like Julie masturbates too.

    Come to think of it, shes being discriminated against, so its probably the only way to get rid of her strong urges that have nowhere else to go.

    If she was born into a different world, she could have had a happier life.

    But shes not, so this is where Ie in, a person wholl bring her the happiness she desires.

    To think I can now do something only possible in my dreams, it makes me d that I was born.

    Nnn, I feel like Im being teasedI dont hate it, but Id like to put it all at once, or something.

    It will be bad, your hole isnt wide enough yet, so lets take it slow. As soon as it reaches the back, you can move around as long as you like.

    Un. Ill do as Tomo says.

    Good girl.

    As I instructed, Julie kept her legs open in an M-shape as she moved her hips in a circr motion.

    The view from behind was truly spectacr that I couldnt contain my excitement at the thought of how such a beautiful woman can shake her hips like that.

    SlowlyslowlyAahhh, its in!

    Kuhits a bit narrow from the entrance.

    This woman here is incredibly tight.

    I can feel theforting sensation that makes me feel like an idiot for having masturbated with my own hands in my past life.

    I can feel the walls of her vagina writhing and throbbing, even with just a little bit of pration, as her love juice floods in.

    I immediately understood that shes been wanting me all along from the depths of her body.

    Ahhh, nnn,, nnn! Its reachingmy very depths!

    Oh noit justfeels so good!

    Ahh, Tomo voice, I like itI want to hear more

    Kuh!

    She plunged it even deeper.

    Then,

    Aaaaaaaaah!

    BECHIN. Her butt finally made contact with my lower body.

    Julie was able to insert it all the way to the root.

    HaahaaaI was able to swallow, all of your penis, Tomo.

    Youve really done it. Congrattions.

    Looking at our connecting parts, I see a little blooding out.

    Are you in pain?

    it didnt hurt at all. Its rather pleasant that I wonder whats going to happen if I moved from here on out

    Same as what I had said earlier. Youre free to move around as you please.

    even violently?

    Ill leave it up to you, but you better not go fast from the beginning, okay? Just gradually, at first.

    Or else Ill be ejacting immediately.

    It seemed that Julie also understood, as she gave a small nod onto me.

    I will. I feel like Im about to cum just by putting it in. If I move fast, Ill cum immediately.

    Wow, so shes thinking the same as me?

    Please dont hold yourself back and cum right away.

    Yes. ThenIm continuing.

    Julie lifted her hips and began to shake them up and down.

    Ahh, nhuu! Fuu, kuhh! Aaah!

    With movements that dont count as fast yet not that slow, she carefully tasted my cock from the root to the tip with fricking motions.

    From my position, I feel blessed to be able to admire Julies smooth brown skin and the curvature of her waistline.

    Your back is gorgeous, Julie.

    Hnnn, uuu. thatIve never been told something like that I always thought its better if its soft and bby.

    To me, Julies figure is more attractive.

    Thank you. Im so happy you said that, even though its a lie.

    But, Im not lying, you know?

    ?

    Just look at my cockhow could I lie with such a big hard-on?

    !

    Julies face turned a bright red, as if she has just be conscious of it.

    Itsgetting even harder? Youre this excited for me?

    It was like this all along ever since I saw you. Your face, your figure, everything about you excites me. Youre aware that its only you whos in this room besides me, right?

    Thank you.

    Of course, I love Julies insides too.

    Really?

    Her face looked back at me, all while still waving her hips.

    Her turning around and facing me in shock makes the view even better as her ass curved even more tightly.

    You look a bit of a shyster, but youre thinking about me with high regard. And thats wonderful for me already.

    I just want Tomo to be happy.

    The feeling is mutual. Wonderful, right?

    As soon as I said that, Julies hips swung even faster.

    Along with that, I could feel her insides squirm and wriggle.

    Tomo is not fair.

    What? Why?

    Youre making me cum with just words alone.

    Then, the next moment.

    cumming!!

    Julies body tensed up, then gave an incredible climax, making her vagina squeeze itself tightly at my penis at the same time.

    I tried my best to hold back my ejaction. Thankfully, I barely made it.

    haa, haaa! Ivee

    That was good, Julie.

    But, still, Im not satisfied yet!

    Eh?

    She lifted her ass again, even though she had juste.

    I can hump my ass more, right?

    She said this with a face already drowned in lust.

 Book 2: Chapter 10: Libido Explosion

    Book 2: Chapter 10: Libido Explosion

    Kuh, Fuu! Ahh! AaaaaaaaaaaaaH!

    Julie haspletely sumbed to pleasure. Not a trace of her coolness was left in her previously unemotional face.

    To easily swing her hips, she brought her knees closer, creating a posture that emphasizes the shape of her butt even more.

    Her ass is big and bountiful, and the curves of her waistline is tight.

    Now that her legs are in a closed position, her pussy felt tighter than ever before, which desperately made me hold back my ejaction.

    Ah, hiii! Iuuuuu! Tomos cockit feels so good!

    UghJulie, youre too intense.

    Im sorry. I justcant stop.

    What had been a soft, floppy sound earlier had now be a banging, pounding sound that shook the surroundings.

    Julies sex drive exploded, and now, shes shaking her hips as hard as she could.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Shes swinging so fast I couldnt catch up with my eyes. It was already on the level where it is as if shes barely moving at all, simr to those Hollywood dancers who can jiggle their hips fast while their upper body remains stationary.

    Ahh, kuhhh! TomoI

    What is it?

    Im cumming.

    <em>Bikun.</em> Julie climaxed as her back arched like a shrimp.

    But that didnt stop her from swinging her hips. In fact, its elerating even more.

    Ahh, nooagain! Im cumming!

    Julie, wait!

    Again!

    Aaaaah! Uuuugh!

    Her pussy went tighter and tighter with each time she came, and because of that, I soon reached the end of my rope.

    I thought I could hold out for a little longer, but after watching Julie cum. I wasnt able to resist anymore.

    Im cumming again! Aaauu! Nnn! Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!

    She came four times in a row in just that period alone.

    Despite that, Julie still continued her reverse cowgirl, even with her hair all disheveled and sweaty from our act.

    Because her position requires her to stick out her fleshy butt, her asshole now in my full view.

    She has brown skin, yet her anus is pink.

    This is a really nice view.

    Nnnnn! Wh-why did you say so?

    Its because I can see your back, your ass, and your anus so well, Julie.

    Aahn, uuuu! Yaaa, dont look at my dirty ces!

    No can do. I want to see it more.

    Ive never been interested in anal sex, but seeing something as beautiful as Julies asshole made me think otherwise.

    Perhaps she became conscious of it because I mentioned it, her anus became even more twitchy. Maybe she likes it to be seen, too?

    your asshole, looks really good! Ah, shit!

    Because I was mesmerized by her other holes allure,

    N-not good! Im gonnacum!

    It caused me to lose my focus, making me release all that I have been enduring until now.

    Uuuuuuugh!

    My cock throbbed intensely, releasing all the pent-up semen its holding inside.

    As if it was matching its movements, Julies insides convulsed in small increments, squeezing my cock so that nothing will remain.

    Julie, wait!

    Despite that, the girl kept moving her hips without stopping.

    Loud banging of flesh became even faster and faster.

    Julie, propelling herself backward,

    Cumming! Tomo-sans semen creampieaaaahhhuuu!!

    Julie! Im going to cum inside you! Please dont cum anymore!

    I cant! I feel so good when your cock ms deep inside my bellyIf youunched from there, Ill definitely gonna cum once more! Aaah cumming!!

    Kuh!

    Despite being sensitive to ejaction, Julie didnt stop her hips, not even once.

    The bed is already creaking from too much intensity, noits almost as if the mansion is shaking from our sex.

    Thats just how fierce Julies assaults are to me.

    Not goodJulie! Too muchAaaaaaaah!

    Aahhh, Tomos voice is making me even more aroused!

    Kuh

    I couldnt move a muscle as Julie is on top of me.

    This chapter is brought to you by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Despite ejacting once, my cock didnt get smaller. In fact, the erection continued to grow.

    The pain was long gone, and was already overridden by pleasure.

    haaahaaa! Haaaannuuuu! Aaaaaaaaaah! Uuuuuuuu! Im cumming!!!

    Julie, no! Aaaah!

    I cant, I cant stop cumming! Every thrust makes me cum! Ahh, Cumming, Im cumming again!

    Julies tongue has already stuck out, scattering drool all over the ce.

    Even her throat has already stopped working properly from the pleasure.

    IItth feelsh shoo good, I donth kawe whath haffensh amymore cummmiiinn! Ooooh!

    She climaxed again and again, stretching out her spine every time.

    Then, she turned around to show her now-slovenly face to me.

    Cumminngg! Cumm! Naaoooouuuu!

    Still shaking her hips, Julie is now howling like a wild animal.

    Watching her fall into depravity excited me even more.

    Perhaps she has already noticed, but I had ejacted repeatedly as well.

    TomoA bigh onea bigh one ishmingg!

    Ahh, Ill give you everything I have! Get ready!

    Aaaaaaahhh! Cumming! Cummmiiiiiinnng! Its cummming out! Cum cum cum cum cummmiiinnnng!

    Kuhme too!

    I grabbed Julies ass and mmed it as hard as I could.

    Cummmiiiiinnnnnnggg!!

    UGHhh!

    I pumped all that Ive got, spitting out all the remaining semen in my balls.

    Cum was poured into her vagina that I couldnt count how many times it has climaxed.

    Uuuuuhoo! Itsing inside! Tomos seed is

    Haa, haaa! Im all empty. I cant let it out anymore.

    Me tooI cant move any longer!

    Julie fell on her back towards me, in which I gently caught to my embrace.

    When I touched her forehead, I discovered it was fully drenched in her sweat.

    It was the same all over her body, too, indicating how intense she moved at that time.

    Haaa, haaa Tomo, was it good?

    Yeah. Super good. How about you, Julie?

    Its the best.

    Her body is still convulsing.

    The same goes for her pussy, even her legs

    The former is due to pleasure, while thetter due to the intense exercise.

    I have to thank Julie for working so hard on this one.

    Next time, I want to be the one wholl shake my hips as a repayment.

    Do you want to do it again?

    If we get another chance. All in all, its up to you, just ask. But the next time, I want to be on the offensive.

    There will be a next time?

    Of course. Having sex with Julie is an addicting memory Ill never forget.

    Her back view was outstanding, that if this were my past life, its already enough to supply me with a year of wank material.

    I would be happy if I could do this again.

    Thank you, Tomo. It felt good for me too.

    Im d youre pleased.

    No more masturbation. Ill only have sex with Tomo from now on.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    A sudden deration.

    I guess thats how good she felt on her sex with me.

    As a man, it made me feel proud of it myself.

    Thats fine with me. Just call me anytime, and Ill be there for you.

    Julie and I lovingly kissed each other afterward.

 Book 3: Chapter 1: Good News

    Book 3: Chapter 1: Good News

    After doing it with Julie, I embraced various kinds of women as a professional gigolo. Everyone had their own problems andplexes, and I worked my best to heal their wounds.

    As a result of my hard work, many people had be so overly grateful to me, and my life in this different world has be a fulfilling one.

    Then, after a couple of days, certain news arrived on our doorstep.

    Tomo, you need to see this.

    Whats wrong, Irene?

    We are now in the living room of Irenes mansion.

    Its currently tea time, which means were currently enjoying tea and sweets.

    The one who prepared this tea,

    Lady Irene, Todays confectioneries are a masterpiece!

    is Edith. She seems to have made some sweets together with the maids.

    She was, as usual, all-over-the-heels for Irene, and I am just an annoying acquaintance to her.

    Even so, the fact that she still prepared tea and snacks for me shows that her fondness for me is genuine.

    After an intense sex, she would say something like. Well, since you did it with me, youll have to pay me a lot of money, but she would always allow me to have sex with her without handing over even a small change.

    Shes ck-hearted, and a bit of a two-faced, but she always makes herself avable when asked for sex.

    I think shes also cute in this way.

    Can I have some too?

    Julie is also in the room, having tea beside us.

    Ever since she started a rtionship with me, she has been visiting me almost every day in the mansion.

    Since it already came to that point, Irene allowed her to live in her mansion, considering they are good friends with each other. Shees back to her ce from time to time to tend over the nts, but with her magic, its all done in an instant.

    Shesnot a lively person, but its still interesting to see the addition of new people like her.

    So, Irene, what is it that you want me to see?

    I thought of using all these connections that I found to get our city recognized.

    You found them?

    Irene is an aristocrat by nature.

    However, due to the issue of her looks, she must hide her face, and exchanging of letters barely count as her connections.

    She knows that shell be ignored, and get harassing letters even, but

    Even though it was so hard, she persevered and tracked down her contacts.

    So, whats our n?

    First, there is an official whos also a part of the Parliament that ising in.

    A Parliamentary official? If we can properly appeal to that person, then!

    Yes. I wouldnt say its already decided with this, but for now, this is one great step ahead.

    Thats still great, Irene!

    I rejoiced.

    However, Irenes expression remained cloudy.

    Its not that easy, you know?

    It isnt easy?

    After all, because of the way we look, its going to be difficult to negotiate directly.

    N-no way!

    Even though we havee all the way here

    In the end, Irene and her friends lose out because of the way they look.

    This chapter is brought to you by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Theres no way I can let this happen!

    I wonder if theres somethinganything I can do to help

    Ah!

    An idea shed in my mind.

    Whats wrong, Tomo?

    How about I do the negotiating instead?

    You will?

    Yes!

    When I answered enthusiastically, Irene raised her eyebrows in concern.

    I cant agree to this. Even though the other person is a parliamentary official, its still not guaranteed that she will do something bad to you.

    Ill be fine.

    No, its not. The other party is already looking down on us. It is my duty to be prepared for all the what-ifs.

    Thank you for the concern, Irene.

    I made a bright smile.

    But havent you forgotten something? Im a man. Also, my looks are already a big plus on the negotiation table. Dont you agree?

    ck eyes and ck hair are a rare thing in this world.

    And because its a world where it rotates on libido, there is a huge possibility of our huge gap to be covered by my appearance alone.

    In other words, I would y the role of a reverse honey trap.

    But!

    Lady Irene!

    While Irene was being reluctant, Edith interrupted her.

    Since Sir Tomo wants to do this, why dont we give him a try?

    Edith, not you, too

    They wont listen to us because of our appearance. In that case, wouldnt it be better if we bet on Sir Tomo instead?

    As Irene was still troubled, Julie joined the fray.

    I also think the same.

    Julie

    Tomo is more capable than you think. You can trust him.

    Isee.

    And, if anything else happens, I just have to use my magic to defeat them.

    <em>Thats a bit too reckless, Julie,</em> is what I want to say, but its also nice to feel reassured now that I have her backing.

    And so, after being told this far, by her closest friends at that, Irene finally gave in.

    All right. You all convinced me. Ill leave everything to you, Tomo. Still, be prepared. Its not going to get easy.

    Yes, maam.

    I dont know if Ill be able to do it well, but Ill try to negotiate as best I can.

    If I were to be sessful here, the people in this city would be one step closer to their happiness.

    Ufufu, youre really manly, Tomo. I think I like you even more.

    Really? But I didnt do anything yet.

    You already did. Stepping forward to take the initiative is, and Im really d you did, honest.

    Its for the sake of my love. Thats obvious.

    Tomoif you say such thing to me, I!

    Irene put her hand between her legs and looked at me with her lucid eyes.

    It was the look I became familiar the most ever since I came to this world  a look of a woman in heat.

    Tomo, II dont think I can take it anymore.

    Thats not good, Irene.

    Why?

    I nced at Edith and Julie.

    As expected, it would be awkward if we did it in front of her two best friends.

    However, the two thought otherwise.

    Lady Irene, getting a head start even for me is unforgivable.

    I also want to do it with Tomo.

    Ufufufu, my Tomo sure is popr.

    Aha, ahahaha!

    And so, we headed to the bedroom.

 Book 3: Chapter 2: Everyones Mouths

    Book 3: Chapter 2: Everyone''s Mouths

    Tome here.

    As soon as I reached the bedroom, the three girls were already sitting on the bed.

    All of them are staring at my stuff like they couldnt wait to devour it whole.

    Then, when I got closer,

    Tomo!

    Irene caught me in her arms and suddenly ovepped her lips on mine.

    She, with a deep kiss which was also her specialty, stirred up the insides of my mouth, all while sucking me out of my saliva.

    Nhurujububuchurururu!

    It created indecent wet sounds that echoed through the whole room.

    Edith, who was watching at the side, approached to me next.

    Sir Tomo, Im here to help.

    Her tone is polite and soft, but when I saw her reaching her hands between my legs first, her intentions became clear.

    Now that Irene got my lips covered, she wants to be the first in that area.

    Her familiar set of hands exposed my cock right away.

    Youre already this big, Sir Tomo. Was the kiss of my master that good?

    Oh my, Edith. It cant be helped. Its true, after all.

    Lady Irene!

    For someone whos too infatuated with your boss, arent you getting too fired up?

    Out of jealousy(?), Edith went straight to stuffing my meat rod inside her mouth.

    Haamu!

    Uugh!

    A sudden deepthroat after an unexpected deep kiss.

    Because of the consecutive sensations, my hips also gave a sudden twitch. Edith also felt that, in which she gave me a wide grin after.

    Ohohomy mouth feels good, isnt it?

    U-un!

    She moved her tongue as if wrapping itself around my meat pole, giving me quite the tingling sensation throughout my body. Compared to when she was sucking me in the back alley, I could feel that her skills have improved by a lot.

    me too.

    Support the trantor by viewing it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog. Thank you very much.

    This time its Julie.

    She went and took off my clothes, leaving my upper half-naked.

    Then,

    chu.

    Shemenced sucking on my nipples.

    Lerolerolerolerolerorororo!

    The beautiful dark elf caressed my nipples in a soft but relentless manner.

    she gave them a sweet bite from time to time while rolling around them with the tip of her tongue.

    Gentle and strong stimtions mixed with each other, creating an even more pleasant sensation as each of my women, all beautiful at that, tried their best to caress me with their mouths.

    This moment is nothing but pure bliss.

    Nmmm!? Sir Tomos cockits getting bigger!

    Haaa, haaa it feels good after all.

    Its my mouth, isnt it?

    Its my fetio, right?

    Mine?

    Because every one of them asked me the same question, I suddenly felt troubled.

    Theres no way I could choose one of them, right? Or else it will be a bloodbath.

    All the three of you are the best!

    Tomo, do you really think you can get off with that half-assed answer?

    Ugh

    Thats right! Decide who is the <em>most</em> best! Now!

    B-but!

    Tomo, is it me?

    Geezbut its true, though. All three of you gave different sensations, but all of them are the best.

    But why are they still insisting that they are the best?

    Is it because they feel like they are getting left out?

    I love all three of them, but if I choose someone from them, it will only inflict them more harm than good.

    For now, lets just stay silent.

    Tomo, why cant you decide?

    Im sorry.

    Then it cant be helped. Julie and Edith, do you both agree with this?

    If Lady Irene says so

    yes.

    Thank goodness. Now we can end this futile conflict.

    Tomo cant decide because the three of us are licking him in different areas.

    I see. Its hard to judge if they are not the same ce.

    Now I understand.

    Eh?

    I was suddenly at a loss for words.

    This chapter is brought to you by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    It suddenly went in apletely unexpected direction!?

    They didnt ept my im at all. Whats worse, they decided the matter as too difficult for me to judge instead, all because they are not licking the same ce.

    I have to clear them about this quickly, or else!

    G-girls, please hear me out for a moment

    So, how about we lick and attack the same spot instead?

    Ill also do as Lady Irene says.

    Okay.

    No, please hear me out for a-!

    Its decided then. Lets have the three of us lick on where Tomo feels the most, and make him decide whos the best afterward!

    Whyyyy!

    How did it turn out to this!?

    Then, after the three faced off with each other, they all simultaneously nodded, as if they have finally reached an agreement. All without asking for my consent. Where do they intend to lick me next?

    That

    can only be

    Un.

    His Penis!

    The three of them said in unison.

    What a strange sense of solidarityto be united by my cock.

    Well then, Ill suck him first.

    Ah, Lady Irene, youre not fair! I was there first!

    Thank you for the food.

    Aaaah! Lady Julie, not you too! I alsohaaamuu!

    Ah guh!

    Three pairs of lips soon assaulted my throbbing flesh rod.

    Irene went to the side of my meat pole. Edith swallowed my head, and Julie focused on my balls.

    Though they said the same ce, each of them went in different areas of focus.

    I no longer told them about their misunderstanding. After all, it was already toote, as the die has been cast.

    Haaa, nnn! Kuh!

    The three of them sucked at the same time as if their movements were all coordinated with each other.

    Irenes harmonica-like fetio is great, and Ediths suction is amazing.

    Julie talking my testicles in her mouth and rolling them around her tongue felt amazing too.

    As I was being assaulted by three beautiful women at the same time, I soon felt my head on the verge of exploding.

    You three are all amazing.

    Julie, let me know when Tomo is about to fire.

    hes almost there.

    How did you know that, Julie?

    ball movements.

    I dont understand what kind of principle did she learned to do this, but lets just say as expected of a dark elf.

    Shes correct, I was already in a situation where I could ejacte anytime.

    Nn, bubo, jubobobobbo, gahbooo, nnbuooh!

    Contrary to her cute appearance, Edith is the noisiest of them all.

    Shes creating really lewd sounds, but its probably all intentional from the way she looked up to me with her eyes.

    She knows that huge gaps like these really turn me on.

    Really, what a ck-hearted woman she is.

    Aaaahcrap, its gonnae out!

    Come, Tomo, let it out.

    My cock is getting hot, and I could feel the semen climbing up.

    After all, theres no way Im going tost long with three beautiful women blowing me at the same time!

    I, Im sorry! Im gonna cum now!

    Byuku, byuku. White liquid began to shoot out, staining the faces of the three people who had been waiting with their mouths open, in which they drank with great relish afterward.

    They hungered for my semen so much that they scraped off the left-overs that spilled out of their mouths before licking them off their fingers. They even licked each others faces, just to make sure that no seed of mine is wasted.

    Haaa, haaaIt came out.

    Tomo, that was earlier than usual.

    As expected, three of us may be a bit tough.

    Ohoho..it looks like our Sir Tomo is already out!

    I wasnt able to endure it more than usual.

    It just felt so good that my hips suddenly gave in before I realized.

    As I was trying to catch my breath,

    Not yet, Tomo.

    Irene pulls my arm towards the direction of the bed.

    From the huge bed, the three of them got on, went on their knees, and faced their asses towards me.

    Th-this is?

    Im pretty sure you already knowplease, put it in on us.

    My cockpletely regained its hardness upon hearing those words.

 Book 3: Chapter 3: First, With Julie

    Book 3: Chapter 3: First, With Julie

    Three beautiful women faced their asses towards me, wanting more of my stuff for their own.

    Even though I have jizzed a lot from their triple blowjob earlier, my junior quickly sprang back up and is now rearing to go.

    I guess my body demands for them, too.

    Ah, Tomo is getting bigger.

    thats because you girls are just too erotic.

    Ufufuto be able to feel lust for us, Im happy.

    Their bodies have never been considered as beautiful in this world. They have been hurt a lot because of that, but its also allowed me to have a monopoly over them.

    I have to make them feel good to heal those past wounds.

    From left to right are Julie, Irene, and Edith.

    Now then, who should I put it in first

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Me! I want to be first!

    Edith was the first to speak out.

    Edith, arent you serving under Irene? And now youre daring to ask for it before your master?

    I made a daring tease at the two-faced knight princess.

    Understanding my intentions, she looked miffed for a moment, but soon, like a cutesy girl, she,

    Ahhn! Please dont tease me. Also, Lady Irene is not a narrow-minded person.

    Wow, as expected of a two-faced person, Irene wouldnt be able to argue back if she says something this upfront.

    Well, considering its Edith talking, she should have known pretty well where the line is, so Ill just leave her as she is.

    The perks of being ck-hearted.

    Such a wicked child

    Im sorry. I, I want to start with Julie.

    What!? W-why?

    Julie is, how should I put it not very good at expressing her emotions. Im pretty sure shes being intimidated from the two of you.

    You littleperverted bastard. Youre trying to insult me, arent you?

    Did you say something, Miss Edith?

    No, no, its nothing!

    Maybe because my teasing has gone too far, the voice of Ediths true self has started leaking out.

    But since the only time I can make fun of her is during sex, lets take advantage of her more while at it.

    This chapter is brought to you by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Julie, can I put it in?

    Un.

    Are you wet?

    I think I peed a little.

    Sure enough, love juices were already dripping down and staining the sheets.

    Her pink anus was twitching, and although she isnt the type to express it on her face, she seemed to be the type to show it on her body instead.

    Now then, letsmence our insertion.

    I grabbed the dark elfs slim waist.

    Tomos penis is!

    Ill rub it inside you thoroughly. Is that okay?

    While scraping against her vertical slit, I inserted myself slowly.

    AhUhNnn

    I had a hard time putting it in for our first time, but this time I was able to put it in quickly.

    But even though its smooth, shes still quite tight, so its still hard for me to put up my ejaction.

    Even so, I pulled her waist towards me and plunged it all the way in.

    Ahhhhhh, its so deepCumming!

    Julie, whose construction made her easy to cum, squirted right away just by hitting the deepest parts of her.

    I could feel her insides reverberating as she shifted her upper body away from me.

    Watching Julies breath being taken, Edith sucked her fingers out of jealousy.

    Irene, Edith, wait for a little bit, okay?

    Okay.

    I, I too wantauuu.

    However, looking at them behaving their asses so suggestively, I dont think theyre okay.

    Theyre both like obedient pets waiting for the signal to eat, and the food is already at their bowls.

    I guess its too pitiable just to make them stay put like this.

    Edith, if you cant stand it, you can finger yourself. I permit it.

    Youre cheekyI mean, thank you for your kindness, Sir Tomo.

    Im going to watch you, so do it properly, okay?

    I said with a smile on my face, in which Edith gave me a terrible re.

    As expected, I seem to have struck the wrong nerve.

    However, she still did as I told, reaching out to her secret ce while still on all fours.

    NnnHaau, nnkuh, ahhn!

    Support the trantor by viewing it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog. Thank you very much.

    At first, she was a bit conscious of this, but gradually her hand movements elerated.

    Perhaps she was inspired by Edith, Irene also started masturbating in the same way.

    Lady IreneLady Irene!

    Edith

    Frustrated, Irene and Edith began kissing each other.

    Two beautiful women making out and kissing each other deeply gave me a lovely view.

    Oops, I almost forgot Julie.

    Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!

    Julie was still very easy to cum, as usual.

    Every time I put it in, she climaxes, and shees even after I pulled it out of her. It was amazing that she coulde twice with just one full piston.

    And because her vagina contracts every time she cums, Im now nearing to ejacte once more.

    Along with the pleasant warmth of her pussy and the wetness of her love juices, this made me approach my limit.

    Tomo! Oh God! Nnn, aaah, nhuuu, kufuu!

    Julie, I can feel your insides tangling up. Are you feeling good?

    I thinkIm going crazy! AhhhImgoing toagaaainn!

    CanCan I cum inside?

    Inside? PleaseYes! Please cum! I want it all inside!

    Then, here it goes!

    I put all my strength into my body.

    Ugh!

    I ejacted inside Julies vagina.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Kuh, fuuu! Aah! Cu-cummingNnn, aah!

    Ahh, it feels so good!

    I wouldnt even mind if I went crazy right now. I felt like ejacting is the only thing I ever did ever since I arrived in this otherworld.

    Julie fell down on the spot in exhaustion, simr to a puppet with all its strings cut.

    Now then, who shall I do next?

 Book 3: Chapter 4: Next, with Edith

    Book 3: Chapter 4: Next, with Edith

    This time, its Ediths turn.

    The knight princess looked at me happily when I said that.

    Though it was momentarily reced by her usual calm expression, I couldnt just miss such a thing in a beauty like her.

    Hey, Edith. Why do you think I picked you next?

    H-how should I know! I guess, because you like me so much that you couldnt hold back any longer?

    Yes, I like you, but the reason right now is entirely different.

    Eh? Then whats the reason?

    Because your fingering is just too intense.

    Auu

    She had her cheeks red immediately as I pointed it out to her.

    As soon as Julie and I began fucking each other, Edith quickly began churning the insides of her pussy as she watched us from the side. She was stimting her clitoris while messing her vagina as well, continually rubbing and pinching that spot so hard that she excreted a waterfall from her peephole several times, an indication of how extraordinary her sex drive is.

    This chapter is brought to you by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    No, maybe it was the result of my training with her.

    Fufufu, Im really d about my personal attendants development.

    However, in your case, you have to beg for it first.

    W-why should I!?

    You already know what to do, right?

    When I asked her, she spread her other lips open with her fingers.

    A lot of love juices started to leak out of the honeypot, leaving silvery threads as they drip to the bed.

    Did shee just from my words?

    It looks like someone isnt honest heretime to teach that someone a lesson.

    If you did a good job at begging, then Ill give you a treat.

    Please, please put it in already!

    Hmm? I dont feel any pleading in your words. Should I not do it then?

    Kuh, this perverted bastard! I mean, Please, Master Tomo, I beg you to fuck this ungrateful pussy of mine! Please bless me with your cock and fuck me senseless!

    Good girl.

    I grabbed Ediths ass and plunged my meat pole inside her in one go.

    Ohoo!?

    Edith likes it strong, a great contrast to Julie, who like it gentle.

    It could already be seen on Ediths face as her tongue is sticking out, and her eyes looking straight up as soon as I gave her pussy a hard banging.

    M, master Tomohow could you do this to me?

    Why? Isnt this what you wanted all along, Edith?

    Ah. Hiiyou cant just plunge it in so suddenly.

    You have a problem with that?

    I tried to sound a little menacing.

    Perhaps Edith also sensed it as she shook her head rapidly in response to my question.

    No, thats not what I mean at allwaaaaaa!?

    I suddenly pulled my waist out, and like a full-drawn bow being released, I plunged onto her insides, piercing it all the way through.

    This ck-hearted girl like her has to be trained this way, or else she wouldnt learn her lesson.

    Sounds of shing flesh rhythmically yed around the room as I repeatedly fucked Edith on the back.

    Noo! Suddenly piercing me out of the blue! Ahnn! Nhaaa! Aaaaaaaaaaah!

    Edith, how many times did youe on your masturbation earlier?

    Why doI have, to answer that question?

    I need to know. Youll tell me, wont you?

    Ahhh, uhmahhh! Nnn!

    Edith seems to have already noticed from the way I said it.

    The grave consequences of not answering honestly.

    Ten times! Ivee ten times!

    In such a short time?

    Im sorry! It was fifteen times, master!

    Good grief, looks like someone is lying.

    Im going to have to punish you for this.

    Miss Edith is really a bad girl, isnt she?

    I pped her peach butt.

    SMACK!

    Auu!?

    Her pussy tightened sharply.

    To think shes also feeling it while being beaten.

    You have a quality masochistic side on you, princess.

    Does it hurt? Do you want me to p you more?

    Ahh, kuhMaster Tomo, its fine. As long as Master Tomo wants it.

    Really? Then, I wont hit you. After all, I dont want to do anything that our Edith doesnt want to do.

    She fell silent after that.

    Now then. Lets see what will happen next.

    Uhmmwellyou seeits okay if you spank me for a bit, you know?

    Im not really sure about that. I dont have interests in beating women.

    I, I want to be beaten! Please! I beg you! Smack my filthy ass hard, master!

    I guess I have no choice then. You should have been honest with me from the very beginning.

    SMACK!

    I pped her in the ass. Hard.

    Ahiiiii!

    Once again.

    Kuhoo!?

    And another.

    Ohooo!?

    The harder I p, the tighter her vagina became.

    Because of that, I was already at my limit, and about to cum anytime soon.

    Edith, IIm going to cum.

    Ahhh, yes! Please cum! Master Tomo. Please pour it plenty into this wretched pussy!

    Okay, Im gonna give you plenty of serving!

    I pushed my hips further in, then shot into the deepest parts of Ediths vagina.

    My thick and copious load quickly spread over her cunt, due to the constant throbbing of her insides.

    Ahiii! My pussy is being soaked by masters semen!!!!

    Ediths lines were so vulgar that its hard to believe that it came from a former princess.

    It was even more so with that matching o-face with her tongue sticking out and her eyeballs looking up, a perfect o-face for a really slutty girl that you often see in hentai manga in my past life.

    I shook my hips a bit more to pour out all the remains.

    Ahh,haaa! Nn, Hhnn!

    Its so much!

    Support the trantor by viewing it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog. Thank you very much.

    Haaa, haaMaster Tomos special semenis filling my insidesahiii!

    Was it good?

    My cunt and my ass felt the best

    thats good to hear.

    Edith fell asleep immediately after the exhaustion brought by cumming constantly.

    Now, the only one left is Irene.

    Thank you for waiting, Irene.

    HaaahaaaI cant do this anymore! And its just from watching these two having sex with you

    Ah, Irene, Wait!

    She quickly brought her ass to my crotch and plunged deep inside her cunt right away.

    Then she rocked her own hips, all without even waiting for my movements.

    A doggy style where the female is the only one moving while panting heavily at that. Just how hot is that?

    Ahii, nkuii! Its inNn, nnnuh, iiih, fuuu, hhhhnnn!

    Youre really naughty, Irene. I cant believe you started it yourself.

    I couldnt help it anymore. Please, Tomo, shake your hips too, and fuck memess me up!

    As you wish, mdy.

    I started shaking my hips once more.

 Book 3: Chapter 5: Finally, with Irene

    Book 3: Chapter 5: Finally, with Irene

    Ahh! Ooh! Uoo! Kuhoo!

    Irenes low-pitched moaning echoed the whole room. Her masturbation y, as well as the built-up irritation, has left her in a state of maximum sensitivity.

    Its already exceptional to be able to fuck a woman who is already in this state.

    Moreover, shes the head of this city, their one and only leader.

    Right now, that leader is in a frenzy as I rammed my cock behind her. I couldnt be happier than this.

    Ahhn! Hiuun! Kuhooo!

    How are you feeling, Irene?

    I feel great! Aaah, aaah, Im gonna go crazy if you poke me this hard! Auuuu!

    You can be even crazier, you know?

    Nhh, no way, if I do that, youll definitely hate me.

    I wont ever hate you.

    You wont?

    Theres no need for me to lie, isnt it?

    An angelic beauty like Irene would forgive me no matter what I did. Shes too kind and loving for that.

    In fact, I wont even care if she defecates in front of me.

    Thats how much I love Irene from the start.

    Tomo, I love youI love you

    I love you too.

    Ahhh, it really feels good to be fucked from behind. My head, my head is turning white from bliss!

    Irene, dont squeeze it too much!

    Her squeezing is already tight, and yet, her insides are getting even narrower the more she feels it.

    Her pleated walls wriggled as they wrapped themselves around onto my flesh rod. It was so tight its creating a vacuumparable to a blowjob.

    She sucking me this hard only indicates how much shes instinctively seeking my body.

    I have to at least meet her demands.

    Iyaaannhu! Your penis, its getting thicker!?

    Youre really erotic, after all. I couldnt help but get even more excited.

    The view of Irenes fair-skinned back is the most sensational of all.

    The way her smooth and silky hair waved along with our movements felt so erotic, and the curve from the waist to her ass is already enough to be ssified as artistic.

    Her beautiful ass is tight but well-fleshed, and every time with each thrust, it rippled like water on a basin.

    I banged her harder. The sound of her love juices gushing around reverberated through the air as they created white bubbles in our adjoining parts.

    My pussy is being pierced by such a fat and thick cockaahhnn! Dont churn it uppp!

    Im sorry, but I just cant stop!

    Hnnn! YaaaIm, Im cumming!!

    Then you can cum first.

    I dont want toI want to cum along with you, Tomo.

    What a really cute creature she is, she always drives me crazy every time, even though I have ejacted for so many times.

    This chapter is brought to you by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Because of that, I couldnt control my desires anymore, so I sped up my movements instead.

    The rhythm of our flesh shing went shorter and faster.

    Aaaaaaaah! It feels so good! its kissing me all the way through my depths!

    I can do it again and again for you.

    Ahhh, your penis kisses feel so good!

    I felt movementsing from her vagina. Irene seemed to have climaxed a little.

    She even clutched the sheets tightly as she endured a great amount of ecstasy.

    Wow, so this is how much Irene is thinking about me.

    Irene

    I leaned over and kissed took my lovable mayors lips.

    As Im at her rear, it was harder than usual, but we didnt mind and entwined our tongues with each other as we pecked on each others lips.

    Like a sweet pair of lovebirds.

    AhhhnnTomoI lhove hyouuu. Alsho

    Also? Come on, dont hold back, say it more.

    You fucking me at the back, raping my tongue, even watching me masturbate, I love everything about you, Tomo.

    Everything about me?

    Yes. Compared to the life I had before you cameIm now happy. Im really, really happy now that have my Tomo here at my side.

    Im also the same.

    We kissed for another couple of minutes. That, however, made me even harder to hold back myposure.

    My meat pole is numb and jittery already.

    UghIrene, Im gonnasoon!

    Fufufu, I know, Tomos penis is throbbing inside me for a while now. Its fine. You can cum inside me anytimeAaaaahnn!

    Even though I want to enjoy this feeling a little more but Im really close to my limit.

    I thought in regret.

    Master Tomo

    Tomo.

    Edith and Julie, whom both lying on the bed a while ago, went on all fours on my left and right sides.

    And here I thought they have already fallen asleep from exhaustion. Theyre already up, good as new.

    I also want to cum with you, master.

    me too.

    You guysDo you mean you want all the four of us to cum at the same time?

    Of course. After all, were all in this together.

    I want to cum with you too.

    Alright, lets do this.

    Support the trantor by viewing it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog. Thank you very much.

    I stretched out my arms and reached for the dripping wet pussies at each side, before churning on them like I was producing butter.

    Oh God! Im feeling so good even just with your fingers!

    Ahh, kkuhUhTomos fingercumming!

    I continued to churn the both of them while constantly fucking Irene from the back.

    As a result, three beautiful women squirmed around my body at the same time.

    This just shows how much they love me, how much they want me in their lives.

    Until now, I have never taken this whole world seriously. Even now, it still feels like a dream to me.

    But now, seeing how much these beautiful women crave for loving and affection, how they looked me as some kind of salvation from their pitiful lives, I just couldnt help it.

    I want to help them. I want to be their pir of strength.

    And so, Ive decided.

    I will make these women happy. This will be my mission.

    I want them to feel that there is still salvation in them. For that, Ill be their source of happiness in this dark and cruel world.

    It is my duty as a savior, or as Irene worded it, as their messiah.

    Tomo, I love you!

    I love you too, Master Tomo! I want to apany you as your personal attendant forever.

    Im always okay to have sex anytime. When you feel like it, juste to me.

    You guys!

    Irenes vaginal pressure is increasing, and her love juices are already flowing non-stop.

    I cant hold on much longer.

    Itsgonnae out.

    Yes, cum inside, Tomo, cum inside a looooot!

    Aaaaaaah! Im going to cum with your fingers. Aaaaaaah!

    Nnn, aah! Cumming! Cumming! Cummincummingcumming!

    All of you, together!

    As soon as I gave the order,

    Im cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnggg

    We all climaxed at the same time.

    Haaa, haaamo moreI got no energy left

    I sprawled on the bed, breathing raggedly.

    The same was true for the three beautiful women.

    All of us were covered with sweat from the intense sex.

    Then, after mustering a bit of strength, everyone came up to me and gave me a hug.

    Well be together forever. I promise you.

    I told them, in which they each gave a kind and gentle smile in reply.

 Book 3: Chapter 6: Parliamentary Official Suzette

    Book 3: Chapter 6: Parliamentary Official Suzette

    Today is the day that this parliamentary official ising.

    Everyone in the city was a little fidgety, waiting for them to arrive.

    Here theye!

    Someone in the city eximed in a loud voice.

    From the horizon, I could see several carriages lining up. Anyone could see from that heavy atmosphere that there will be a lot of people arriving.

    Perhaps the country is more unfriendly to this city than I thought.

    Hoping that the negotiations will go smoothly, we headed to the ce where the meeting will be held with the political representative.

    It was also the very same log cabin where Irene negotiated with the merchant, the ce where Irene and I met for the first time.

    It may not have the most luxurious interior, but it was already enough to entertain the other party.

    After everyone has arrived, Irene went and greeted the unfriendly officials, before going inside the cabin and towards to the negotiation table, which has already been prepared for this moment.

    Tomo, its about to start. The official is gonna enter soon.

    Okay.

    Are you nervous?

    A little, but Im still okay.

    Ufufufu, I see, as expected of my dear Tomo.

    While were having sweet talks with one another, the door suddenly opened with a squeak.

    Entering the room one after another were neatly dressed women.

    As soon as I ced my eyes on them, I was immediately at a loss for words.

    All of them seem to be wearing masks that cover their entire face.

    Honestly speaking, the design is a bit creepy, that even I felt a bit of fear just by staring at them.

    However, considering the fact that all of them are wearing the same design on all their faces, I guess this might be a part of the uniform of a parliamentary official.

    I dont know if they went out of their way to wear masks because theyreing to this town, or if its something they originally wore, but

    How did I know that they were women even though theyre hiding their faces?

    It was the clothes they are wearing.

    I could tell they were women because some of them had long hair, but most of all, its because they were wearing clothes that clearly showed the contours of their breasts and hips.

    Either way, this means that the negotiations have now begun.

    I am

    One of the masked women stepped forward.

    the head representative, Suzette Becquerel.

    I am Irene. Im the head of this city.

    Hmph.

    Irene offered her hand, only to return with nothing.

    I cant tell what kind of expression she has on her face because of her mask, but its clear that she does not intend to be friendly.

    I want to let loose right away, but Ive been told that Irene will negotiate first.

    This chapter is brought to you by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    It cant be helped as I just came out of nowhere. It will only feel them impudence if I were to butt in as I havent made any introductions yet, but it was still frustrating that I couldnt do anything to reciprocate their hostility.

    Thank you for giving us your precious time today. Please, take a seat while I serve you tea-

    We didnte here for tea.

    W-well then, lets get started on the main subject-

    Main subject? Dont be silly. Are you guys still misunderstanding something?

    M-misunderstanding?

    Irene went confused.

    We only came here to tell you that we dont need to discuss anything in this worthless city.

    What?

    Irene choked on her words at the unexpected turn of events.

    The purpose of today was supposed to be to negotiate for this ce to be recognized as a city.

    You guys are a bunch of fools. You built a city on your own, without any consent from the government, and now you want to officially recognize this as a city?

    I-isnt that what were here to talk about?

    Dont say such stupid things. Why should the government give its recognition to alienated folks like you?

    H-how could

    The only reason Im here today is to order you to leave the city.

    !?

    Im really at a loss for words right now.

    Not only they didnt give us a chance to voice out our opinions, they even have the gall to chase us out of our own city?

    This ce is a ce where people can ept them for what they truly are, no matter how or what their origins are. Why would they treat them as if they are but a gathering of criminals?

    Also, what are these women going to do if they destroy the final haven they got? Where would they stay?

    They taxed them heavily, and despite that, both wont even allow them to be given a modest ce to live!

    How can they do such a thing!

    And what about you?

    When I came to my senses, I was already in front of Irene.

    I am Tomoaki. Im the one whos indebted to Irene here in this city.

    Oh?

    The officer moved her eyes as if shes licking me from top to bottom.

    I felt a little creepy because of the mask, but still, I kept going.

    Would you mind listening to Irenes story first, beforeing up with such a decision?

    And why would I?

    These women have lost their ces of living, and thats why they had to live in this city. And it must have been hard to build a city from nothingYou already knew they meant no harmno, they are the ones that are harmed, and yet youare you still going to trample their efforts just like that?

    The government doesnt approve of this city.

    Then please make them approve it!

    No can do. You are just a bad stain in thisnd!

    H-how could you say such thing!

    I was on the verge of my limits on holding back my temper from her overbearing attitude, but still, for Irenes sake, I endured it all.

    Please, at least hear me out!

    Hmph

    Please! I beg you!

    Then, along with a piercing re, she approached my person while giving off a low, threatening voice.

    It felt like a beast sizing up its helpless prey before she eats them but had a little effect on the me right now.

    Youre a desperate one, arent you.

    The official snickered in scorn.

    Desperate? Yes, I am feeling desperate right now. The people here just want to be happy!

    I dont care about their happiness. There are some things that cant be solved even if one bes desperate. More often than not, it only leads to harm on both sides, without any benefit at all.

    You wont know thatunless you try it first!

    It was a line that I never spoke until now.

    No, thats not it. Its just that I didnt have something to be this serious about.

    Even in my previous world, when I see the probability of failing getting higher than its sess, I would immediately give up on that and look at something else.

    But now, I have something I couldnt give up no matter what.

    I wont back off. Not now, not ever.

    Silence came in between the head representative and me.

    There was nothing but a standoff.

    Then,

    If

    It was the head representative who spoke out first.

    If?

    If thats the case I need to talk to you, and only you, alone.

    With me?

    Thats one of the conditions. Or is your desperation earlier, nothing but a joke?

    What should I do

    I just cant discuss here with these higher-ups without Irene, right?

    I looked at our mayor in the meantime.

    Tomo, Ill leave it all to you. I believe in you.

    Support the trantor by viewing it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog. Thank you very much.

    She said yes and gave an encouraging smile.

    Thats right.

    I came here to protect that smile to protect the smiles of all the women in this city.

    In that case, Ill do everything I can! Even if its the end of me!

    Thank you, Irene. Then, Im ready when you are.

    I faced against the masked menace.

    Good. The rest of you can leave.

    With a word from the head representative, everyone else but her masked associates left the cabin.

    The only ones that remained are her party and me.

    Im a bit nervous, but I have already resolved myself.

    With this, its just us.

    Why am I the only one left?

    Kukuku, boyCan you still dare to speak of that after fucking meno, after fucking all of us?

    Miss Suzette spoke before taking off her mask.

    The other officials also removed their masks in the same way.

    From there, I could only see women so immensely beautiful I couldnt believe my own two eyes.

 Book 3: Chapter 7: A Grand Orgy on Broad Daylight

    Book 3: Chapter 7: A Grand Orgy on Broad Daylight

    Y-you want me to fuck you all?

    At first, I failed to understand the situation, then I remembered that this world also had its sex drive reversed.

    Fufufu, see? I knew it, you will refuse. Your feelings are to gain the favor of the women in this city, after all.

    Suzette continued as if she had predicted everything.

    If you cant even embrace us, dont ever think about saving this city.

    From her face, besides disdain and ridicule, I could also sense a faint bit of resignation in them.

    At this time, I realized. Suzette and the others seem pompous and mean at the first ce, but in reality, theyre just as heartbroken as Irene and the people of this city.

    These people are also in need to be saved.

    Well, whatever. You can alsoe with us if you like. Do us a few favors, and I promise you a life free and unencumbered, and a woman more beautiful than us-

    No, thanks. Putting that aside, when are we gonna start?

    I interrupted Suzettes speech.

    Are you serious? Youre really going to have sex with us?

    Suzette stared at me in disbelief.

    The other officials also looked at me in surprise.

    Even though they have told me to fuck them, here they are, shying from it themselves.

    This man really intends to go this far?

    Well, there is also a sense of obligation mixed in, that I cant deny. But if its also for a woman as beautiful as you are, Im always wee.

    B-beautiful? Is there something wrong with your eyes?

    Nope, nothing is wrong. See?

    I moved closer to Suzette and stared at her figure in return.

    To think men like you also existedbut my purpose still stands-

    I approached her more, yet she only backed away. However, it seems shes already at her wits end, as her face is already burning red.

    I think its probably because shes torn between reason and sexual desire. One more push and we could finally have sex.

    But before I could do that, I was shoved to the side.

    A-are you really going to have sex with us?

    It was the other officials who interrupted Suzette and me.

    The expression on their faces are all the same. Theyre all in heat.

    O-of course, but right now, Im talking to Miss Suzette here

    I went a bit nervous there, as I was approached by another immense beauty, so I tried to calm myself in a hurry. However, before I could even do that, I was surrounded by them within seconds.

    I, I cant take it anymore!

    To think that I could be with such a handsome mankuh

    Since Suzette is still on the process of taking it all in, its okay if you fuck us first, right? Right?

    The ring of siege got narrower and narrower.

    There are more than ten of them, and thats just from what I can see, and there are still people behind them.

    Im not going to let you say no this time. Everyone, do it!

    Reacting to the words of the blonde woman in front, the rest of the surrounding women jumped at me all at once.

    U,Uwaaaah!

    Because I didnt work out that much, I was already caught before making a single move, and then I was stripped naked in a matter of seconds.

    I was a bit afraid of these sleazy government officials at first, but when I realized that this was the flip side of the fact that they havent been able to release their sexual desires properly, I feltpelled to save them.

    One by one, the women around me also stripped themselves naked.

    Of course, their bodies are as beautiful as their faces.

    Just lie here. Well take care of everything.

    The blonde who had given the order earlier said before sinking her head between my legs.

    As I was being surrounded by more than a dozen naked beauties, my flesh rod is already hard.

    Whichever body my eyesid upon, all of them are just erotic. They are like sculptures of ideal women that has grown flesh.

    My vision was filled with lush skin tones, not only in areas such as the breasts and butts, but also their legs and bellies, with vibrant hair colors entuating the view even more.

    As an added bonus, with so many women in heat in one room, the smell of pheromones defiling my nose is outstanding.

    My instincts as a man became perfectly stimted as a result, making me feel a bit lightheaded.

    As I was engrossed in these kinds of things, the other women also came over and put their faces near my crotch.

    Wows this is a real mans

    Its much bigger than Ive been told!

    Haaa, haaa, if something this big enters me, Igulp.

    Even after all the experience I had aftering here, I still find it embarrassing to be looked at this closely. So this is what it feels like to be an animal in the zoo.

    Still, I dont feel bad about it. Im beingplimented on my stuff, after all.

    Hey girls, did you know that a blowjob is what you do before you have sex?

    R-really? Th-then, shall we lick this thing first?

    They are so gullible. The truth is, I was already rearing to go, but I misdirected them for a bit because I want to get a blowjob from these wonderful beauties first.

    Then, here I golick. Chuun, perolero.

    Though they are quick and vigorous when they pushed me down, when it came to the real thing, theyre suddenly all shy around me.

    Before I met Irene, I had no confidence in myself, so I was able to understand their worries of being afraid of not meeting the expectations of their partners.

    I have to give them the support they need.

    Dont be afraid. Here, you can hold it deeper into your mouth.

    Really? Youll allow it?

    <em>Ahh, to think I was blessed with such a wonderful man.</em>

    As if I heard the inner thoughts of the blonde who said that, she then opened her mouth wide and started sucking on my cock deeper than before, reaching all the way to the root.

    Haaamuu, lerolero, jyurururu

    Her techniques werent that great, but I could see theplete devotion in her figure, and it was already enough to make my meat pole erect to its limits.

    Wow, itspletely ready to go!

    What a wonderful cock!

    Ah, its so good Im already wet just by looking at it!

    Commented the other officials.

    Nhaaathen, Ill put it in, okay?

    The blonde then sat on top of me, before aiming my already erect meat pole to her vertical slit.

    I wondered if she will be okay with it, being this early, but when I saw the dripping love juices flowing beneath her legs, I immediately changed my mind.

    To think shes already this gushing just from sucking, really. The women in this world are really lewd.

    After that, she dropped her hips, finally inserting the meat rod in her wet pussy.

    Nnn, haaaso hot, so this is what the real thing feels like!

    After she finished inserting it up to the root, she shook her body in a way as if she was really impressed with my member.

    I couldnt talk back because the tightness of her pussy felt exceptionally good.

    Hey, can I shake my hips now?

    The blonde asked, with eyes already wet with lust.

    I gave her a nod in response.

    Fufu. Nnn, ahhn, mphfuuuunn!

    She started moving her hips up and down right away, leaving panting and gasping for every gap in between.

    The officials around me blushed even more when they saw this.

    Some of them even couldnt wait and gathered themselves around my upper body.

    C-can you give me a kiss?

    HeadI want a man to pat my head!

    Do you mind if I lick your body?

    I nodded to them one by one, wanting to respond to their thoughts.

    When they heard my answer, like witnessing a flower in full bloom, they smiled jubntly, and then moved on to their own acts right away.

    It was a great moment after that. As if wild animals that were let out of their cages for the first time, they rampaged all over, immediately transforming themselves into beasts that hunger for blood, or in this case, semen.

    Some of the lines in this chapter are purposely cut as countermeasures to copypaste sites. please view it at my site. thank you very much.

    I was a bit worried that Im unable to move because my whole body is surrounded by a wonderful amount of fleshstill, the pleasure running through my entire body wholly overridden these thoughts in an instant.

    Fuun, aaaaahhhnn! To ept a wonderful body like this youre like a messiah that was given to us by the heavens!

    The blonde waving her hips above me is already shedding tears of joy.

    Just looking at that face, it made me feel d that I came to this city.

    After that, the movements of her insides attacking my meat rod became more and more intense, making me feel more pleasure than before.

    I as well. Im so happy I could die, being surrounded by such beautiful women

    It was indeed a harem in a sense.

    I, even though I had only a little power, has already achieved something that only heroes and princes of a fairy tale can do.

    As soon as I became aware of this fact, the excitement that I had been trying to suppress rose to the top once again.

    Ahh, its going to cum out!

    As soon as I said this, the blonde dted her eyes and moved her hips even harder.

    Itsing? Are you going to cum!?

    YesUgh, so violent!

    I groaned involuntarily at the fastest piston Id ever had.

    The other women who were viting my body upscaled their movements as well.

    Cum cum all over! Please give me your cum!

    Perhaps she also felt the trembling of my cock, her movements turned even bigger than her ass is alreadying in close contact with my crotch.

    Soon, all that I have been holding back against the sticity of her cervix, which has been hitting my dickhead for a while, it finally broke down.

    Ugh!

    Yes! Cum, cum, cum! Paint your semen inside me!!!

    At the same time as my cumming, the blonde shook her body and climaxed.

    While soaking herself to the pleasure of cumming, the blonde lifted her hips and pulled out my meat pole.

    Then, she sat back as if her waist finally gave out, before scooping up the semen flowing out of her vagina and giving it a lick.

    So this is the taste of semen Ive been injected with such a tasty thing

    She eximed with a face of pure bliss. Seeing her at this state made me happy as well.

    However, that didntst long.

    Ill be next. It was still stiff, so Ill still be able to put it right awaynhuuu!

    Hey, waitugh

    A brown-haired woman came out of the waiting and quickly inserted my meat rod in one go.

    Then she began loving her hips relentlessly as if my cock will escape once she didnt.

    Usually, after ejaction, the erogenous sensation cools off rapidly, but as I had been given a new stimulus before it happened, my brain was agitated once again.

    Within a few minutes, my libido reached the apex once again, resulting in ejacting inside Miss Brown-hairs pussy.

    I-Im cumming again.

    Cumming! Im being cummed inside in my first time of having sex. Aaaah

    An ejaction no less than earlier sprayed inside Miss Brown-hair, making her climax.

    Miss Brown-hair plopped down after that, but immediately, the other women held her by her armpits and lifted her aside.

    All while another woman immediately straddles the vacant meat stick like some kind of product in an assembly line.

    I continued to fuck one woman after another, and once I thought I have made aplete cycle, they started all over again.

    The heavenly orgy continued until Miss Suzette came to her senses, and she scolded everyone after that.

    Thank you very much to all the Patrons that supported mest July!

    Now that I have reached 30 Patron countst July, all <strong>Lower-tier Patrons (S-Rank to C-Rank) will now have an increased advanced chapter count of Reversed Worlds Messiah for this whole month of August 2020!</strong>

    Of course, the higher the pledge, the higher the bonus chapters!

    <strong>C-Rank Patrons</strong> will now have ess to <strong>2 advanced chapters</strong> instead of 1. (Bonus 1 chapter)

    <strong>B-Rank Patrons</strong> will now have ess to <strong>5 advanced chapters</strong> instead of 3 (Bonus 2 chapters)

    <strong>A-Rank Patrons</strong> will now have ess to <strong>10 advanced chapters</strong> instead of 7 (Bonus 3 chapters)

    <strong>S-Rank Patrons</strong> will now have ess to <strong>17 advanced chapters</strong> instead of 13 (Bonus 4 Chapters)

    Please continue supporting Stabbingwithasyringe trantions in the future. Again, thank you very much for all the support!

 Book 3: Chapter 8: How to Survive in a Reversed Parallel World

    Book 3: Chapter 8: How to Survive in a Reversed Parallel World

    You guys, thats enough!

    An angry shout echoed across the room, causing the women who had been viting me to stop moving.

    The master of that voice was Suzette, and her expression is stern.

    She was in a great shock from me suddenly agreeing to have sex with her, but it seemed that she has finally recovered from it. That was a long break she got, to be honest.

    What do you think were here for? To have fun?

    W-were sorry!

    But it was he who agreed to it!

    How can you resist such an offer like that!?

    Though the subordinates were frightened by the anger contained in that calm tone, every one of them still voiced counterarguments in dissatisfaction.

    Shut your goddamn mouths! We havee here to discuss with the city, not to toy with a man! Go outside and cool your heated heads and pussies first!

    However, it only backfired, making Suzette even more furious instead. They have no choice now but to scoot themselves out of the scene.

    Thankfully or not thankfully, with that, I immediately understood something. Suzette was the type of woman who has a strong control of her body, even among women with a strong libido.

    A normal woman would have participated immediately if she was shown off an incredible orgy right in front of her face, but she didnt approach, even a little.

    I apologize on behalf of my subordinates. It was an inappropriate behavior for a public official.

    She apologized verbally, but she didnt bow down.

    It looks like tearing down this wall of hers wont be easy.

    Dont me those people. It was partly my fault, too, as I answered to them so easily. It must have burst the final dam inside them.

    Now that you put it that way, youre right. It was you who seduced my women in the first ce.

    What!?

    The sudden shift in responsibility made me flustered.

    And when I looked at Suzettes face, she was already smirking at me.

    <em>Shit, I was set up!</em>

    Thats obstruction of public affairs, the one that you did. And for that, you need to stay with us for the rest of the hearing.

    No! I have no intention of leaving this ce!

    I want to save the women of this city, and most of all, I have made a promise with Irene.

    Besides, I have no information of a ck-haired man has been born here in thest decade or so, I could hang you as a spy for another country, you know?

    After a tant refusal to her offer, Suzette is now resorting to threats.

    Her expression is still stubborn, and I couldnt see even a minute gap in them.

    Why do you need to go that far?

    As soon as I asked her that question, she folded her arms and answered back with a look of being someone superior.

    Isnt that obvious? Its because you have that ck hair color. Most women would get horny just by looking at you, that if you offer them sex, they wont be able to say no at all. To put it bluntly, Im trying to make you an excellent pawn for me to rise in the organization.

    Youre treating people like tools

    Im aware of that, but I had no other choice. I have to use whatever I have for an ugly woman like me to survive.

    When I turned and faced her with criticism, Suzette just answered back while taking an attitude of a defiant.

    However, I also felt a part of her true feelings on the way she said it, her desperation behind that obstinacy.

    Yes, she said some terrible things to me, but she also spoke the darkness in her heart as well.

    In that case, I have to do what I can to save her.

    Miss Suzette, you can do whatever you want with me. However, that is if you fill me of my conditions first. Its only one, so you dont have to worry.

    Ill be taking a big risk in this move, and if I failed, my promise with Irene would be broken.

    Still, Irene must have endured a lot more difficult challenges to make the city of what it is today.

    Ive got to get over this kind of wall, if I want to be a match for her caliber.

    And what the hell is it?

    Please have sex with me.

    again, are you serious?

    Suzette was again taken aback by my words.

    Just this one time is fine. If I didnt change your mind with that, then you can take me with you.

    I understand. Im going to y with you to my hearts content.

    Upon hearing her response, I walked over her and exposed my meat stick once more.

    Please lick it.

    D-do I really need to lick that thing?

    Yes. Didnt you watch what your subordinates did earlier?

    Suzette flinched at the sight of my stuff springing out.

    So this is a mans raw cockuu, it smells amazing.

    Since I was only able to give my body a brief wiping after the big orgy earlier, the thick smell of sex is still permeating on it.

    However, this seemed to excite Suzette instead, as I could see her cheeks turning slightly red after that.

    Ill be licking it now<em>lero, cipu, chupu</em>

    After giving my meat rod a thorough stare, she finally started licking. Her momentum is weaker than the blonde earlier, however.

    Some of the lines in this chapter are purposely cut as countermeasures to copypaste sites. please view it at my site. thank you very much.

    Perhaps, you dont know anything about these things?

    Shut up. Its because I dont need these things to be on top

    I see. Because she was so dedicated to her work, she didnt have time to look up relevant knowledge regarding sex.

    Thats no good at all. Take it further into your mouth and shake your head even more.

    <em>NguuJupoh, jupoh!</em> Like this?

    Suzette sucked my dick hard just as she was told.

    I could see her face gradually flushing red, with the color of lust already evident in her eyes.

    It was as if her instinct as a woman of this world was being awakened by touching a cock for the first time.

    Thats it, youre getting better and better. It feels good now.

    Really? Im dNo, thats not it! Hmph. Of course, youll feel good. it was I who was doing it after all.

    She looked fawning for a moment, but she quickly returned to her original snappy face.

    However, it didnt change the fact that I was able to catch a glimpse of her true nature. Now, I knew that deep inside, shes the same with the other women I have mingled with so far.

    <em>Nn, chubulerolero</em>.

    Ugh

    Oh, so its this spot? Well then<em>Jurururu</em>!

    Her tongue hit a good spot in the back of my cock, causing me to slip out my voice for a bit.

    Suzette, who didnt miss that opportunity, immediately concentrated on that spot alone.

    Soon, pleasant sensations of her tongue moving about made me pull my waist unconsciously.

    You wont get away. <em>Guboh, juzozozo</em>!

    However, Suzette didnt allow it to happen.

    As soon as she felt the slight movement of me moving away, she immediately wrapped her arms around my waist, before taking all of my cock deep inside her mouth.

    Ahh, not goodguh!

    That tremendous blow made me unable to endure for a second. I think I leaked a bit of my seed out there.

    Jyururu, whats this strange taste?

    Sorry. That was my semen. I think some of it has leaked from your blowjob earlier.

    W-what!? S-so this is!

    Ms. Suzette said in surprise as she stared at my jittery, trembling meat stick.

    HahaI did it, I made a man cum

    She said as if she was moved by something.

    I dont want to disturb that mesmerized look of an outstanding beauty like her, but stopping in the middle of pleasure is nothing but torture, so I quickly pulled her back to reality.

    Miss Suzette, leaving me hanging was just downright painful. Please lick me some more.

    I understand. Then, Ill make you feel even better until you ejacte!

    The parliament official resumed sucking my cock.

    I was expecting to be stimted on my meat rod with a tongue-wrapping motion, but to think she focused on the head part of my cock instead.

    There were no traces of her faltering anymore like what she was doing from the beginning. Only a nasty figure trying to squeeze out my cock remained.

    Haaa, haaaMiss Suzette, Im gonna cum.

    I who couldnt endure it anymore signaled my partner.

    Nguu!? Juu, juu, juuru! Good, you can cum in my mouth!

    Soon as she said those words, she took my meat rod deep into her mouth once again and bobbed her head back and forth more violently, not caring about the vulgar sounds she is making any longer. My heart was filled with wonderful bliss from that dedication.

    <em>Ghapoh, juuuujurururu</em>!

    However, it wasnt my heart that was just being filled up. My body, too, was being filled by the pleasure that came alongside it.

    When I couldnt take it any longer, I reached for Suzettes head, then thrust my hips all the way to the back of her throat.

    Suzette, Itsing out!

    Nnnn, Nhoooommm!!

    My cock shot copious amounts of semen with so much vigor that its hard to believe that it went on a big orgy before this.

    Whats even harder to believe is that Suzette took all that came out of that cock that continued jizzing for about ten seconds, all without spilling even a single drop.

    By the time I came back to my senses, I released my hands off her head, where she immediately went to a coughing fit while taking deep breaths.

    Im sorry! I acted on my instincts in the end that I-

    Its fine. It felt good, didnt it?

    I apologized, but she replied like it was nothing.

    Yes, it was great.

    Great, huh. I see

    Miss Suzette!?

    When I said that, she fell on her butt right after, with her head bowed down. I immediately squatted down and looked at her in worry.

    HahahahaI was able to make a man ejacte with his cock in my mouthsob, uuuuuuuuuu.

    Uhm, are you okay?

    There, she looked up straight at me.

    When our eyes met, I could see tears forming in the corners of her eyes.

    I, I never knewI never knew that touching a man would be such a happy thing!

    Suzette

    I hugged her. With a trembling voice, she spoke.

    I, I have said many terrible things to you. I even treated the mayor of this city with disdain, too.

    Its alright. You have no choice back then, right? In order for you to survive, you will sometimes end up doing something that you dont want to do.

    Then, I looked her straight in the eye.

    This time will be different because now, Im here for you. Besides, its still too early. We havent had the actual sex yet, you know?

    .Ah, yeah. The blowjob was still a forey. Still, are you really sure about this? Of having sex with me?

    She asked me once again. her doubts were still there, but this time, she was unable to hide the excitement on her face anymore.

    Of course! If its a beautiful woman like you, I would love to! Now, lets make ourselves feel even more for the both of us!

    Suzette looked even happier when I told her that.

    T-then, can I call you by your name too?

    After a slight pause, she uttered a request in a small voice.

    Of course, go ahead.

    I also replied happily.

    Then, as if a baby about to speak her first words,

    To-Tomoaki?

    Yes?

    TomoakiTomoakiiiii!

    The wall was finally torn down. Suzette hugged me with a deeply moved expression on her face.

    I staggered for a bit, but I was able to catch her in full, before stroking her back as she continued calling my name in tears.

 Book 3: Chapter 9: Suzettes First Time

    Book 3: Chapter 9: Suzette''s First Time

    It must have been ten minutes since Suzette cried on my shoulder.

    Soon after, she regained herposure and pulled away from me, but her eyes were still red from the crying.

    Im sorry. I have shown you something disgraceful.

    Not at all. In fact, Im happy that I was able to hear of Suzettes true feelings.

    Fufufu, youre even a sweet guy, and that made it even more dazzling. Am I really deserving of such a man?

    She asked herself with a bitter smile. The unpleasant tone from the beginning wasnt there anymore.

    The darkness in her heart was also long gone.

    The only thing left is the real show.

    Y-yeah, thats right.

    Suzettes face blushed as she imagined what is toe at my words.

    If youre that concerned about it, should I move instead?

    For a world where women take the lead during sex, this is already an unbelievable statement. It was even more than agreeing on having sex with them a while ago.

    However, in order to provide salvation for these women, it was a necessary move, as it will give them more impact that way. Also, having constant sex with Irene and the others has made me more confident in my skills, so I think I can manage somewhat.

    As proof, even though I was still a bit embarrassed, my head is already full of ways of loving Suzette right now.

    To, Tomoaki is going to move personally? No, youve already done a lot. Let me do it instead.

    I understand. Im gonna lie down. Tell me when youre ready.

    I said as Iid myself on the floor.

    Probably because I spent a long time on soothing Suzette earlier, my meat pole has already wilted, a great contrast to the towering majesty that it had thest time.

    With this, I suddenly gained an idea. So, I decided to take advantage of the situation and called out to our miss official.

    Some of the lines in this chapter are purposely cut as countermeasures to copypaste sites. please view it at my site. thank you very much.

    Suzette, could you please take off your clothes?

    M-my clothes? But my body isnt good. C-cant we do this not naked instead?

    She shook her head in refusal.

    However, as this is a necessary step to save her, I still insisted.

    I want to see you naked. It will make me feel more excited if you do.

    I-I seeIf you insist that far

    She took off her clothes in reluctance and immediately got into her undies.

    Suzettes body is already amazing in her uniform. Now that a thin piece of fabric is the only thing that remained on her skin, everything else became bare.

    Herrge breasts sticking out in front and defying gravity.

    Her tight abs around her stomach that bnced smoothness and muscrity well.

    Her ass, which looked like its on for a good squeeze.

    Its beautiful

    I couldnt help but let my voice leak out.

    After all, shes amazing, not only her face but her body as well.

    Shes as beautiful as Irene and the other girls in this city.

    Beautiful, you sayHmph. I knew your eyes really have a problem with them.

    She countered by showing a proud know-it-all look. However, it only added to her cuteness as her face is as red as an apple right now.

    If thats the case, then I wouldnt mind if my eyes have a problem. For me, just having to have sex with a beautiful woman like Suzette is already enough.

    Uuuuyoure just saying that to soothe my heart.

    But its true. As proof, this ce is already growing hard.

    In fact, my newly-revived cock is even more swollen than ever.

    This isall from lookingat my body?

    Suzette stared at my cock hard.

    Please dont look at it so much, its embarrassing. More importantly, could you take off your underwear too?

    ThatsI-Im not saying I dont want toIts just that, everything happened so fast that I couldnt process it all. Also, Ive never had a man see me in my underwear before, so

    Now shes throwing excuses like a rabbit hopping about in panic. It was so funny and adorable that I secretly pinched myself to keep my person in check.

    Why did you look so flustered? Didnt I say so earlier? Im here for you now. So, forget everything and hop in. Your horse is ready, Miss Suzette.

    Uuuu. Alright.

    She straddled me,nding her perky butt over my thighs. Right now, her pussy is just beneath my already erect member.

    Is everything alright there, Suzette?

    Yeah. Im already wet from just being seen by you, Tomoaki. Look, its even smeared all over my panties.

    When I cranked my neck to take a look, she indeed has a dark stain on her underwear.

    Its embarrassing to say this, but Im already this wet since I started licking your cock.

    With such a perverted thing to say on my face, how could I not be happy?

    My cock that I thought has erected enough, stood up even more. Its already touching my navel in its erectness.

    Suzette, who witnessed that movement, panted even harder.

    Unable to take it anymore, she shifted her panties to the side then pressed my dick against her pussy.

    I dont think I can wait any longer. Are you sure you are ready?

    Im already ready ever since Iid down. Please give me your virginity, Suzette.

    Suzette smiled as she felt relieved by my words. Then, she gradually began to sink her hips towards my towering member.

    Uuu, kuh!

    Agonized moans filled the room soon after.

    Suzettes pussy is quite tight.

    Perhaps its because of enduring it for so long in an environment where she didnt have someone or something to release her lust?

    Just imagining an environment where you couldnt participate, nor touch yourself even, all while being surrounded by people doing lustful actions as the normhonestly, I would go crazy immediately if it were me.

    Wait. So, this is why she was unperturbed even with the orgy urring in front of her To think that was her daily life

    The meat pole gradually plowed itself into the hardened pussynds that has long forgotten its function.

    All it needs is my seed, and it will give us a bountiful harvest right after.

    Fuguhits hardbut, if its this-!

    Every time Suzette inched her hips in a tight gait, the meat rod proceeded to pry open her tough walls. Soon, it finally reached the end with its tip.

    Uhm, you know, you shouldnt be too hard on yourself

    Im stillokay. Nn, nguuuuuhh!

    When I was about to show her my concern, Suzette dropped her hips in one fluid motion.

    My cock advanced and reached her cervix all at once.

    Kuh, haaa

    Aaaaaauuuuuaaaaaah

    My short groan and Suzettes long gasp leaked out at the same time.

    Her vagina, which epted the thing of a man for the first time quivered and paused, as if it was confused and unsure of how to feel and react.

    Thankfully, I put strength in my waist at that time. If not, I would have cummed immediately from the irrational movements of her meat pleats.

    However, the impact didnt leave her unscathed, as she hasnt moved since she sank her hips on me.

    S-Suzette?

    Oh God, oh Godto think that a cock could be this amazing!

    Suzette raised her head in response to my words, and from there, I saw a face simr to her co-officials earlier. It was a look of a woman in heat.

    Its hot, Tomoakiits so big too. My insides are all filled up with Tomoakis dick!

    Me too, Suzette! I can feel your insides wrapping me up tightly!

    Suzettes body, together with her insides, has been quivering non-stop. She must be on the verge of cumming right now.

    It wasnt that she couldnt move. It was that she didnt.

    At this rate, Ill end up cumming without moving a muscle.

    Though its okay, I think its a bit of a waste.

    Suzette, can you lean forward for a second?

    O-okayis this good?

    She looked confused for a moment but did as she was told and leaned forward, with her hands ced on each side of my head as support.

    As soon as her face got closer, I pulled it up with my arms. Then,

    Chu.

    I kissed Suzette on the lips.

    !? Nmmmmmph!

    One moment she was on a daze, then on the next, she realized what I have done and tried to screamed in astonishment. That scream got muffled by my lips, though.

    Fuu, uuuu! !!

    What came after was a full-body shudder. This made the insides of her pussy to mp even harder, making me unable to endure, so I ejacted right after.

    Fuuu, chuuuu! Haaa, Ive done itI came from being kissed by Tomoaki

    It felt good inside Suzette too.

    R-really?

    I waved my head vertically at our Miss official, who wasnt able to hide her beautiful smile any longer.

    So it felt good. Im so d

    She took a breath of relief at my answer.

    But your cock is still hard.

    Thats because your insides are still tightening against it

    Ufufu, Then, as a reward for kissing me, let me make you feel a lot better. Mphfuuuuu!

    Suzette began shaking her hips, even though she had just climaxed.

    I groaned at the unexpected action as my meat pole has gotten even more sensitive from cumming earlier.

    Hey, Suzette, wait, now is- Ugh!

    Tomoaki, Ill do anything to make you feel better, so just leave it to me!

    Sure enough, Suzette, who couldnt stand the continuous stimtion, came once more.

    However, this didnt stop her from her hip-swinging.

    She continued to m her hips against me, desperately trying to make me feel good, even though her face is already stained with tears and drool. It was as if instinct for procreating is the only thing that kept her running.

    Im cummingukuhh!

    Suzettes desperation was so adorable that I ejacted once again.

    Ahh, your insides, I could feel it all!!

    Auuugh! Yes! Cum, give it to me! Pump it all inside of me! Ahyaaaah!

    Suzettes body, which had been climaxing continuously since we began, finally reached its limit. Her movements gradually slowed down Soon after.

    That time I grabbed that perky butt of hers then started pushing up my hips from underneath.

    Ahiii! To-Tomoaki?

    I want to make you feel good too, Suzette.

    Since we are not on the bed, as there wasnt any in this log cabin, its hard to do it from below, but I still continued to thrust up with all the strength I could muster.

    Fughiiiiiii! Its hitting meTomoakis penis is hitting my very depths!

    After a series of pumping, Suzette arched her back with her face looking up the ceiling, before giving my crotch an incredible squirt down below.

    I, seeing that opening from her reaching her limit, didnt waste my chance and gave my meat pole one big thrust, all the way to her cervix.

    Im cumming! Im cuummiiinnng! Tomoakis dick is going to crush my uteruuuuuss!!

    Suzette!!

    As she climaxed, I squirted my semen at the same time.

    To savor the pleasure even more, I lifted my hips and pressed my meat pole against her cervix even harder.

    Suzette? Ah, she passed out.

    Even though her consciousness has gone out, she remained in an arched position, with her pussy still tightly gripping on my meat stick.

    Semen that couldnt be contained in her tight pussy overflowed from the joining parts of us two.

    Fuee? Ah, What am I

    A short timeter, Suzette regained her consciousness and tried to stand up in a hurry, almost stumbling herself in the process. Thankfully, I was quick in my reflexes, and I was able to catch her in no time.

    Are you okay? You just came in a row. Dont push yourself.

    T-thank you.

    I assisted her in getting up and fixed her posture as we sat on the floor to take a rest.

    Then, she looked at me once more.

    Tomoaki, thank you. Thank you so much

    I reached out and pat her head tofort her, but she couldnt hold back her tears, and she cried onto me once more.

    I want to thank you, too, for opening yourself to me.

    With this, I was able to save another woman from her suffering.

    I thought as I continuedforting Suzette for a while.

 Book 3: Chapter 10: The Secret of the Strait-laced Official

    Book 3: Chapter 10: The Secret of the Straitced Official

    After my hard work on cheering up Suzette, she finally calmed down. I spoke to her, just to make sure.

    Are you really alright now?

    Yeah. Im fine. Its about time I spoke to my co-officials I kicked out as well as your mayor, or theyll get suspicious.

    She spoke, wiping her face that has been stained with tears.

    Wait. Does that mean youre going to hide what happened here?

    All the women in this world are really open when ites to sex. Its really odd for someone to hide something they should be proud of, even more for an ugly woman like Suzette.

    Ive always been keeping a strict official image until now. If a word of what happened herees out, my credibility will be destroyed in an instant.

    Why do you need to worry so much about it? Why go to this extent?

    Rather, shouldnt they be happy that their overly stubborn boss has now been saved from the cage of her own conceit?

    Also, the girls dont seem to be bad people. Im pretty sure they should also think the same, that they were saved, even a bit, from their loneliness because of the love that I gave to them.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Youre still nave if you think thats how it works, Tomoaki. Anyway, lets get dressed up. Also, can you call Miss Irene over? I have something to discuss with her, together with you.

    With pleasure. I wont allow you to leave this ce until we settle the issue anyway.

    Wow, what a fearful man you are. Ufufu.

    With this, we can finally have a proper discussion.

    I helped Suzette, who still had difficulties getting up, by grabbing her waist as a support.

    However, maybe I was still reluctant about touching a nice and slim body of a woman, for some reason, my hand slipped, causing the tip of my finger to identally rub the opening of her asshole.

    At that moment,

    Hyaaauuu!? Ahiiiii!

    Suzettes body shook violently.

    I think she came, seeing the wet gush all over the floor. But how?

    Because of the sudden reaction, she lost her bnce and clung to my body, all while I was still confused about the real reason.

    Hiii, hiuuu.

    Suzettes face, which has regained her stern look a few seconds ago, was immediately crumbled into a goofy mess.

    Im sorry! Did I do something wrong?

    No, its not that. I just felt a little wobbly on my feet. Thats all

    Suzette said that, but with her cheeks kept twitching.

    That face. This can only meanno way, dont tell me, its that?

    Hey, Suzette, have you ever fingered yourself in the ass before?

    -!?

    The moment she heard those words, her whole face stiffened.

    O-of course not! How can I do something so disgusting!

    As if it has immediately returned her to her senses, she desperately denied, but it only made her even more suspicious.

    As a test, I rubbed the same spot over again.

    Ufuu, oghooooo!

    The ugly official raised a voice, even more so than what she did when I gave her a creampie.

    With this, my suspicion has now been cleared.

    Our Suzette here puts on the face of a hard-nosed parliament official by the day to cover up her indulgence in anal masturbation by night. A true behind the scenes phenomenon indeed.

    No, dont look, Tomoaki!

    Now shes begging not to see herself as she cum from being fingered in the ass.

    Of course, I wouldnt hate her for that. In fact, I was expecting something like this, as the women in this world have an abnormally high sex drive.

    Its just that Ive never met anyone willing to use that other hole until now, hence my surprise when I saw Suzettes reaction for the first time.

    Its okay, my dear Suzette. Look at me.

    Eh? Nguu.

    Iunched another kiss to Suzette, who turned her head towards me.

    Her eyes became round in a moment, but she immediately sucked on my lips in return.

    Right?

    Youre really good at praising people, arent you

    She said at me while looking impressed.

    Now, how should I do this thing

    Suzette, need to ask you a favor.

    What is it? If you want me to approve this city

    Well, theres that, but this is a different request entirely.

    When I said that, Suzette took a good look at me, wondering what on earth am I trying to aplish.

    You see, Ive had sex with all kinds of women in this city, but Ive never met someone who wants to do it in the ass. That was until now.

    Then, I moved my face closer and whispered to her dainty ear.

    Therefore, I want to fuck your ass, Suzette.

    M-My ass!?

    I nodded to the astonished official.

    I want to save as many women as I can.

    That also means I have to be versatile and take as many of their desires as I can, too.

    Soon as I told her the reasons above, Suzette nodded her adorable head immediately.

    If this experience helps you, then with all means, Ill be willing to help  <em>Besides, Ill get my first time in the ass with Tomoaki as well.</em>

    Though I wasnt able to hear thest part, Im already d that she agreed to my request.

    Thank you, Suzette. Now, can you ce your hands on the desk this time?

    Youll be the one moving?!

    Yup, that way Ill be able to do it properly.

    As per mymand, she turned her ass around and raised her hips towards me.

    Now that I had a good look at it again, she has a really gorgeous ass, this parliament official.

    My hands, unable to resist, reached out for this perky flesh and squeezed them immediately.

    Hnn. MmmMy ass, how is it?

    Theyre so plump and squeezy. that I want to bury my face in them right now.

    Saying such things out loudAlso, of all people who would discover this side of me. Uuuu, so embarrassing.

    After expressing her adorable state once more, I enjoyed the feel of her stic buttocks that seemed to suck my hands as I gripped them harder.

    The excitement that should have subsided by now increased once more. My cock went erect in no time.

    Is it okay if I put it in as it is?

    There should be no problem. I always kept it clean whenever I want to masturbate. Go in.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    In that case

    I grabbed my meat pole and pointed the tip against the budding pink anus.

    Im going in, Suzette.

    Yes, Tomoaki. Come!

    Once I got her approval again, I gradually pushed my hips inside of her.

    However, there was another problem. It was just too tight around the entrance. Her asshole just wont budge.

    Tomoaki, pierce me as hard as you can. Im used to it anyway, so I wont mind if you get rough!

    She said as she ced my hands on her hips, as if saying to me to hold her ass tight. I immediately followed suit, and with a tight grip, I plunged my member all at once.

    Haaaguuuuuu!? Aahh, its inside!

    Ugh, so good!

    We raised our voices to the pleasant sensation that came to us the moment I pierced her licentious asshole.

    The first time I put it in what you call basically a part of the intestine of a woman, apletely different pleasure enveloped my cock. What I quickly noticed was that the inner walls of her anus gave apletely different sensationpared to a pussy, with thetter less slimy and less uneven than the former.

    I cant hold it back anymoreSuzette, Im going to move harder.

    Eh? Wait. Let me move for you insteaooooOOOh!?

    I stayed still to keep myself in check for a bit, but it didntst, so I started shaking my hips.

    Suzette couldnt help but writhe over the pistons that started without warning.

    Nguuu, uuuuuOoooohooooo!

    Suzette tried her best to suppress her moans, but whenever I poked her in the ass, she couldnt help but let out a grunt that you wouldnt imagine it came from her beautiful face.

    Just the thought of making her this helpless from ramming her ass made me tingle my sadistic nature that I couldnt help but increase the speed of my pistons even more.

    Im cumming, Im cumming! Im gonna cum, Oh my God!

    Couldnt bear the pleasure any more, Suzette came right after.

    Her whole body spasmed in climax, which in turn contracted the other hole Im in as well.

    Ugh. Kuhh!

    Because of it, I almost ejacted, but I grabbed her ass as hard as I can just to manage to hold myself back.

    Ive done it an incredible amount of times just for today, so there are only a few loads left before my tank gets empty.

    So, before that, I want Suzette toe more often before I came.

    Fuuuuooo, Tomoakis making me cum in my asshole!

    As soon as her climax is over, Suzettes body rxed, so she plopped down her upper body on the desk as if a puppet with its strings cut.

    However, albeit shaking all over, her legs still remained to its position.

    Im really d to see how shes trying her best for me.

    To meet that desire, I restarted my pistons as well.

    Suzettes insides are so smooth now that they swallowed me deep on the slight poke of my meat rod.

    However, they snug so tight whenever I pull it out, as if it doesnt want to let me go of my member.

    Come, Suzette! Feel better and show me the real you!

    Tititing sounds of flesh hitting flesh was created every time I hit my hips to her plump pair of butts.

    I havent touched her pussy at all, but the newly secreted juice with some of the semen I injected dripped from it, staining the floor underneath.

    Nhooooo! If you poke it hard, Im going to cumm agaaaaaaaiiiinnn! Oooooooohhh!

    Suzette climaxed again, but this time I didnt stop my pistons.

    The twitching of my cock was unbearable, but I wanted to keep her cumming continuously before that happens.

    Why, why arent you stopping! Im going to cum again! Auuuuuuuu!

    Soon, her insides tightness reached the unbearable point, so with that, I reciprocated by turning my pistons at maximum speed.

    Too fast, your cock is going too fast! Im going to die, Im going to die, Im going to diiiiiiiieeeeeeee!

    I dont know if she had finally run out of juices from the consecutive climaxes, but Suzettes legs finally gave in after that.

    Thankfully, I managed to catch her hips before falling, so the torture still continued.

    Soon, I finally reached my limit.

    Cumming, Im cumming!

    Immediately after I said that, I pressed my hips to the limit of Suzettes ass and rammed my meat pole to the very end before ejacting.

    ! Oooooh ooooh!

    Suzette gave herst climax, almost fading her consciousness with it.

    After dyeing her intestinespletely with my semen, I was so exhausted that I copsed on top of her right away.

    Phew, it was so good, Suzette. I never knew I could cum this much from your ass.

    Haaa, fuuu. So, you felt good on my ass as well. Im happy.

    Some of the lines in this chapter are purposely cut as countermeasures to copypaste sites. please view it at my site. thank you very much.

    We exchanged sweet smiles with each other.

    I got to have sex with a lot of women today, and I was able to open a whole new door to myself as well.

    At one point, I feared what was going to happen today, but all in all, it ended well.

    At that time, the door to the room mmed open.

    Tomo, how much longer do you intend to talk

    Irene, who suddenly entered, suddenly met her eyes on us, still leaning on each other naked on the desk.

    Ah

    Finally realizing the situation, she puts on a sly grin.

    Ara, Miss Official, what exactly does this mean? Can you care to enlighten us?

    Uh, this is, you see

    Your excuses will be heardter. For now, please fix yourself together. Or else should I call your co-workers over to fix them for you?

    N-No, dont call them! Im good, See? See?

    Oh, how the tables have turned. Its aplete reversal of fortune all at once.

    Fearing Irenes helpful offer, Suzette immediately sprang up to her feet and immediately took her clothes and fixed herself, as if hercking energy earlier was nothing but an illusion.

    As I was watching the funny sight, Irene came towards me.

    You too, Tomo. Geez. I was already panicking because of you taking so long, you know? I almost tore my heart out of worry!

    I bowed my head in apology.

    Im sorry. I just want to try my best for you. Thankfully, I made it. I was able to convince Suzette to have a talk with us.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Yes, with this, Tomo is now the savior of the city.

    Irenes face beamed with happiness.

    Seeing that expression of hers made me feel that it was all worth it.

    However, the real thing is just starting.

    And so, I decided to tighten my loose mind once again for the uing negotiations.

 Book 3: Chapter 11: Resumption of Negotiations

    Book 3: Chapter 11: Resumption of Negotiations

    After fixing ourselves and putting our clothes on, we lined up in front of Irene.

    However, because we are in a hurry, Suzette has forgotten to put on her mask, making her faceid to beid bare.

    You, that face

    Suzettes expression turned bitter at Irenes words.

    Could it be that the girls outside as well?

    Yes, they are just as ugly as me.

    Silence fell over the ce.

    Suzette might be feeling guilty right now, of insulting them while ignoring their own faults and having sex with me without permission.

    To me, of course, they are things that I can easily pass as nothing. Rather, I feel even thankful as I was able to save them from their loneliness. Suzette, however, was just too serious and stubborn about her job, which really gave me a massive headache.

    Irene should be feelingplex emotions right now.

    Because she knows my thinking, she wouldnt be that angry about me having sex with Suzette.

    The problem is that Suzette and her colleagues are still public officials in the end, so in a way, they are simr to her. Hence, she might be feeling a bit of ipatibility with them as they are from the same line of work.

    If this goes on, the atmosphere between them will only get even more sour. Before that happens, I called out to the both of them.

    Well, how about we switch venues for now and go outside? The air is getting hot in here.

    As I intervened, the two people who had been in a staring contest with each other shifted all their scopes on to me.

    Also, it doesnt seem that we will arrive at anything if we stayed here. Im thinking of having Suzette and her colleagues enter the city. What do you think, Irene?

    The room is in a sorry state right now. The floor is dirty with love juices, and the air that remained is only but a pungent smell of coption.

    Its not in a state where we can negotiate properly anymore.

    , I see. Tomo has a point. Then, Miss Suzette, can I have the pleasure of inviting you to my mansion?

    I guess. lets do just that. Suzette finally consented.

    Then, Ill prepare the bath for you as well. It seems that youve donequite a lot of fancy works in here. You must be tired.

    UghIm grateful for the offer.

    Suzette and her friends were now wrapped in a thick smell of sex all over their bodies right now, that even Irene from a distance could smell them at her spot. Since they couldnt go home in this state, they reluctantly epted our mayors proposal.

    And so we all went to Irenes mansion. They headed to the bath soon as they arrived.

    After having a soothing soak, officials, now feeling indebted to the mayor, could only make awkward nces at her now, a great contrast to the hostile gazes they had earlier in the log cabin.

    Ive heard that soaking in a bath not only cleanses your body, but your mind as well. It seems to have a close effect to them.

    While Suzette and the others were taking their baths, I decided to return to my room and wipe my body in there with a towel soaked in hot water.

    Though Irenes mansion is big, there isnt enough room for an extra bath.

    By the way, the hot water that Irene has brought for me was apparently heated by a maid using magic.

    As Julie had told me before, even if a human has magical capabilities, they can only apply magic pathetically to this extent.

    At first, I was having lewd thoughts and was nning to join them in washing our bodies, but Irene held me in check.

    Apparently, it seems she was still jealous of me having sex with another woman on my own, even with the fact that they are simr to her.

    Soon after the officials finished their bath, Irene took over, implying that shes banning me from entering the bath today, and after a while, she went out of the bath with gleaming colors. We then proceed to the reception room that was being prepared by the maids.

    As we entered the room, Suzette was already there, sitting on one of the couches while waiting for us.

    We sat on the couch opposite of hers.

    Now then, I care that you will now listen to our side of the story, correct?

    Yeah, yeah. Get on it so we can leave.

    The two put up a sparking staring contest once again.

    Come to think of it, I have some questions about you and <em>my</em> Tomo, but for now, lets talk about the issues of the city.

    Their rtionship started poorly at first because of the issue of the city, but now that I had sex with her without permission, the issue is now a 50/50 split between the city and me.

    My final request still stands. I wish for this city to be approved by the state.

    Irene cut in first.

    Suzette listened in silence, as if telling her to keep going.

    We used to live in hiding, scarred by the discrimination of the outside world. I thought we would be living the rest of our lives as a discarded existence. Honestly, if you came a little bit earlier, I might have followed your conditions to recede, and we wont be talking like this today.

    Then, why?

    Tomo came and changed our lives, that is why. Tomo had given us the hope that we needed when we were about to give up everything.

    So what youre telling me is that just because you have been recognized by one person alone, the country will recognize your existence as well?

    We dont, and I understand that it will be a difficult path, but we

    Too nave!

    Suzette interrupted Irenes speech.

    Indeed, its a great relief to be recognized by Tomoaki as a woman. I and my subordinates are also grateful for that matter.

    This is the first time I heard personally that they felt relief on what Ive done.

    I couldnt help but get happy, knowing what I did wasnt a mistake.

    However, Suzettes next words pummeled me back to the harsh reality right away.

    You are but one of the tiniest settlements in this country, if I put it in a category with the rest of the cities. Whats more, yours is basically functioning as a campground, as you guys cant even do even the basics of the trade like what a city does, hence the reason that your existence not being officially sanctioned by the government. To sum it up, it is just too unproductive for them.

    Thats

    Irene was shocked to be told that the city that she has spent five whole years growing up is only as good as a camping ground.

    Even I felt hurt too, with the criticisms she has thrown directly to our faces, but what hurts the most is that we couldnt fight back, as we know that she had only spoken the truth of the matter.

    You need massive support from something of great influence when you appeal to the government. You wont be heard from just one person alone.

    But, how could we find someone or something willing to support a city that has no resources or strategic value, more so that is a gathering of people who were discarded by them in the first ce?

    I dont know. But even if you do, they will end up being silenced by the government anyway. The worst thing that could happen is that they could mobilize the military to deport all of you.

    The drawbacks were pointed out one after the other that it was already insufficient with our own hands to solve.

    In the world where I came from, it was already hard to get a countrys recognition on anything, but it was even harder in this world as the power here is too centralized.

    It was already considered normal for them to have these small requests to be ignored.

    Some of the lines in this chapter are purposely cut as countermeasures to copypaste sites. please view it at my site. thank you very much.

    We owe Tomoaki a debt of gratitude, and were willing to help as we could to fulfill it.

    The officials were looking at me with reddened cheeks.

    Looking closely, Suzette is ncing towards me as well.

    As expected, it was really embarrassing to be stared at by a lot of people

    However, there are still a lot of people who have more power than us.

    Based on how she grimaced when she spoke those words, it seems that even they, too, were not left unscathed by those around them for their looks.

    It was undeniable that it was due to her hard work that she was able to obtain her current position, even at the expense of hiding her true face.

    However, even with her position as a senior official, it would not be of much help as she was still inferior to a minister who is directly involved in the affairs of the state.

    Most of the current ministers despise ugly women like us, to the point that theyre reckless, if Im going, to be frank with it.

    Being told that much, I felt devastated.

    At the same time, I felt angry upon realizing how badly Irene and the others were treated by their surroundings.

    I was already quivering with my clenched fists, but Suzette still continued without being aware of it.

    We wont say anything anymore, just go on and keep living your life as it is. Well keep the authorities from putting hands on you on our part. As long as you dont do anything that will fancy them, they wont interfere with you. Ill make sure of it.

    I could feel the heavy determination possessed in those words.

    After all, these were the words of someone backed by the experience of living in this harsh world.

    However,

    No can do, Miss Suzette.

    Me too. I dont like it as well.

    We have no intention of giving up.

    You guys, why go this far?

    Suzette was startled for a moment, but she quickly regained her calm and asked us a question.

    Irene and I promised ourselves to be married in the truest sense.

    The moment I said those words, silence came to the ce as if time had stopped, and the next moment, the parliament official started to create a fuss.

    M-m-marriage? You and him?

    Well, that indeed is something that needs to be approved by the country.

    Im so jealous

    MarriageWhats a marriage?

    Everyone, could you shut it for a moment!

    Suzette collectively silenced the buzzing air.

    I see. Now I understand why you guys were so determined. You havent changed your resolve even after listening to what I had said, have you?

    Suzette stared at us with a sharp gaze, as if saying that she wont tolerate any falsehoods as an answer.

    However, there were no traces of nervousness in our bodies right from the start.

    Of course not.

    We love each other in the truest sense.

    We said while returning an intense gaze back at her.

    I seethen Ill try to help.

    Suzette, who released her hard gaze on us, said back.

    Her colleagues, in turn, shouted at her in surprise.

    Are you serious about this, head rep?

    Well be marked down by the top management as well

    The girls tried to stop her, but Suzette remained unfazed.

    I didnt believe at first that there existed such a great man in a hangout of runaway women who couldnt stand the nder of their surroundings, but it seems I was wrong. What we can do to help is limited, but I promise you that we will do as much as we can.

    As she spoke every word with great emphasis, the officials realized that Suzette was serious about this matter. Soon, the voices of opposition waned until it was no more.

    As a part of the one who holds everything in this country in ce, Im sure she already knows its bad spots like the back of her hand.

    She knew better than us on how difficult this challenge will be.

    In that case, we should keep our head high to make her feel that her cooperation with us is worth it.

    Thank you very much! Ill also do the best I can.

    Me too. Let me know if theres anything I can do to help.

    After that, the three of us exchanged a firm handshake.

    Our boss is really serious about it, isnt she?

    But if they seeded, we may now have another ce to go now besides this stupid work.

    A-also, well be able to have sex with him once in a whileehehehe.

    It looks like even the other officials were in agreement to help us.

    As the barriers that we need to ovee is high, I was d to have as manyrades as possible.

    After we finished our talks, I gave everyone an order to stand up and gather in front of me. Soon, I felt like a basketball coach being huddled by the team in the middle of a time-out.

    It was a bit embarrassing, but at this point, I have to put up with it till the end because it was me who spearheaded this deal.

    Everyone, lets work together to make this city an official one!

    Oooooooooooohh!

    My voice was soon followed by cheers from the beauties around me.

    With this matter resolved, we have now made a big step forward. I just hope this goes on until we seedNo, I will make it seed.

    I made a resolution in my heart.

 Book 4: Chapter 1: Morning with Irene

    Book 4: Chapter 1: Morning with Irene

    With my desperate persuasion, I managed to secure a promise of cooperation with Suzette and the others who came to this city as representatives of the Parliament.

    I was really thankful for being able to settle the dispute and warm up their cold hearts, who at first thought of the people of this city as cowards who escaped from discrimination and are undeserving of any help.

    Actually, even if I wasnt able to obtain their full cooperation, it was already a good harvest for me, as I have changed their hearts for the better.

    As people rarelye over in this city, there are no proper lodgings built for visitors yet, so right after concluding the negotiations, Suzette and her co-workers went to stay at Irenes Mansion.

    We held a feast at that very night in the said mansion to celebrate my sess.

    While enjoying the liquor Irene brought out for the banquet, Suzette told us about the circumstances outside that were unknown to us, so we were able to learn a lot from her that night.

    However, midnight after the banquet, a time where everyone is supposed to be sleeping in their respective rooms right now, I was attacked in my sleep by a group of people.

    It was pitch ck, so I couldnt tell who was who, but what was clear that the persons assaulting me wasnt justposed of a single digit.

    There may be some cheeky maids in the mix, too.

    I was tired from all the daytime work, yet I was still being worked around while half-asleep.

    Because my dick was the only thing that was working its hardest during both times, I felt terrible.

    I was aware that my sexual prowess had improved since I came over to this world, but I was still frustrated as I wasnt able to fight back at the end. They were just too many.

    The wild night went on, and before I regained my consciousness, the sun has already up on the horizon. It was already morning.

    I rushed out in the dining hall to eat only to find the ce full of Suzettes colleagues with no space left for me.

    Irene found me and dragged me in her room, where I found Suzette, having her meal together with her. Even with the oddbinations, I was able to eat my breakfast peacefully beside the two.

    Soon as we finished our meals, we resumed our discussion of what we are going to do from now on.

    Well head back to the central after this.

    Suzette said to us.

    Wow, that was quick. As for me, Id be happy if you take your time here. It has been a while since we had these many visitors.

    I appreciate the offer, Miss Irene, but if were going to do this, it would be best if we move quickly.

    It seems that Irene wanted to entertain her newly found friend as much as possible, but I also agree with Suzettes idea. Its best to resolve this issue fast.

    And, what will Suzette be doing from now on?

    Theres this official I knew who knows a lot about local governance. Im going to get some information from them to see if the city can stand on its own and check with the state to see if this city can be independent.

    What? Youre going to appeal directly to the state? That would be too reckless, wouldnt it?

    Irene looked at Suzette with worry.

    I got no other choice. The one with the most power here is still the country. If I get a recognition there, you wont have to worry about gettingints from anywhere anymore.

    Suzette took a sip of her after-meal tea and continued.

    Of course, they wont ept my proposal for free, and even with that, I still want to get the most favorable conditions as possible. This is the reason I have to go and see that person first.

    I understand what she meant.

    However, there is still one big problem.

    Regardless of this, Blossom city is still a gathering of outcasts. Dont you fear getting marked down from above for your reckless actions?

    Oh, that? I believe thats not of your concern anymore. Besides, once this city is officially recognized, I can just get another job at the city hall here, right?

    There is no cloudiness in Suzettes face, only determination.

    In that case, we have no choice but to believe her and wait.

    Of course, we should also be ready to clear the conditions and requirements that Suzette will bring to us first, as this matter is not going to be free.

    Fuuu, that felt good. Now that theres nothing left to do here, it would be best if we get going. Thank you for amodating us.

    Already? Isnt it too soon?

    The sooner we act, the better. Ill let you know if I hear anything. Ah, you dont have to mind seeing us off.

    Suzette said to us and left before we could even say anything.

    After a while, several horse-drawn carriages arrived in front of the mansion.

    She and her co-officials got into them, and finally left the city as we saw them off from the window.

    After that, we returned to our respective couches, with Irene sitting opposite of me.

    Then after a while, she spoke with gratitude.

    Thank you, Tomo. You were really awesome back then. If you didnt interfere, I would have been turned down and driven away from the country altogether.

    Irene spoke full of gratitude.

    Nah, I think I just got lucky. Plus, its you, Irene, who built this city, who did all the hard work. Im just repaying on what you did to me, by defending our city, our home.

    Its not a simple task to build a city from scratch.

    She must have taken a series of hardships before arriving in their current self-sufficient state.

    Even her act of building this from the wilderness in just five years is already a great feat. If it were an ordinary city, it would take 10-20 times the effort of ordinary people.

    Of course, it wasnt only Irene, but all the women in this city as well.

    Also, dont humble yourself too much. It hurts me seeing you like that. Come on, raise that head up and be bold. Arent you our leader?

    TomoI guess Ill try.

    Nope, not that. Bolder. Havent you be even more daring to have sex with metely? Just do something simr to that.

    The air was getting heavy, so I tried to tease her a little.

    However, it was toote when I noticed my mistake.

    So, youre saying that I should be even bolder than that?

    Irene got up from the opposite couch and came next to me.

    Then, she covered my lips with hers before I could even say anything.

    Nnn. Chipuh, chuu

    Nnn, nnn!

    I was so surprised that I couldnt breathe for a moment. I reflexively tried to pull away, but she closed the distance and immediately pushed me down.

    Our lips ovepped a few minutes more.

    Nguu, haahaawhat are you doing all of a sudden?

    What? I was just trying to be bolder like what you said. And since youve been paying attention to other girls without permission, this is a payback to that.

    <em>Ive been found out</em>

    While I was holding my head in my arms in shame, Irene crouched down in front of me.

    Tomo, can you open your legs for a bit?

    O-okay.

    Since my words were the cause of the fire, I went gentle and followed Irene quietly.

    Fufufu, thank you~.

    Irene, who went in between my legs, shifted the pants Im wearing underneath.

    My thighs felt a little cramped because of that, but I cantin right now.

    Tomos cock is still cute, even in this state.

    Please refrain from calling it cute

    Ara, sorry about that. Still, it was undeniable that it bes an incredible weapon that can make any woman cry when it gets big.

    I knew she was teasing me, but it was still a bit shocking that my member has be rming enough to be treated as something equivalent murder weapon.

    Then, I waited for her next actone minutetwo minutesthree minutes

    A couple of minutes have passed, but Irene has yet to do anything at all.

    Uhm, Irene? Its getting a bit hard waiting in here

    Oh? But I want to stare at it for a bit longer, cant I?

    Irene was smiling when she answered my question.

    Or do you have something else in mind? I wont know it if you wont say it out loud.

    This girlI did say about getting bolder, but isnt this way too far?

    However, as I was getting harder and more impatient, I have no choice but toply.

    Uhm

    What is it?

    Irene waited for my words with sparkling eyes.

    Now that shes so close to me like this, I couldnt help but feel a strange sense of embarrassment.

    <em>Still, if I dont say it here, we wont be able to proceed. Go for it, me!</em>

    Firing myself up with a momentum I dont really understand its origins, I looked straight into Irenes eyes and told her what I desired.

    Irene, give me a blowjob, please.

    Ufufufu, with pleasure.

    She took my meat stick in her mouth.

    Chupu, juruuara?

    However, just a few seconds after that, she stopped and looked up.

    Is there a problem?

    Tomo, did you have sex with someone after the banquet?

    Uhm, thats

    I winced at the words I didnt expect.

    You also had sex with the parliament officials yesterday during the day, didnt you? Dont push yourself too hard when youre tired.

    Y-yes. Ill be more careful from now on.

    Certainly, being fucked by a woman in my sleep is a bit too muchto be honest, it was definitely overkilling.

    If I copsed from overwork and the cause of it was from too much sex, even I wouldnt be able to look at myself in embarrassment.

    If youre not feeling well, how about we stop here for a moment?

    But that would definitely be bad for you, Irene. Im fine. Dont worry.

    Fufufu, Tomo is still as sweet as ever.

    Irene resumed her blowjob once again.

    She was so used to it now that she already knew all my weaknesses.

    If she wanted it, she could make me ejacte in just a few minutes, but now shes only increasing my stimtion bit by bit.

    As I was a bit unsatisfied, I decided to ask her a favor.

    Irene, can you show me your tits?

    Of course, here.

    She shifted her clothes to expose the beautiful wonders inside.

    I leaned forward a little and stretched out my hands there.

    Its still as soft as ever.

    A big contrast to Tomos, which is still as hard as ever. They bnce each other well, dont they?

    I blurted out those words unconsciously, but Irene gave a quickeback to tease me.

    I became a bit embarrassed as a result, but I was also happy that were reallypatible with each other.

    <em>Jyuuurururu, zubozubobobo</em>

    ugh

    When my head was about to fly in the sweetness of ourpatibly, I was immediately pulled back by the pleasure from the lower half of my body.

    What had been a slow torment had turned to a violent rampage, trying to get me to ejacte as soon as possible.

    Irenes switch haspletely flipped on.

    <em>Jyuupo, jyuupo, jyuupoh.</em>

    Irene shook her head back and forth while making really obscene sounds, all while I busy myself rubbing her titsvishly without care.

    The intense pleasure that was given to mebined with the happy sensations I am grasping from myself.

    My brain and my heart could only feel nothing but bliss.

    Irene, its about time.

    Okay, just cum. Put out a lot of semen in me!

    <em>Byuubyuuu</em>, my first load of the day ravaged the whole of Irenes mouth.

    Nnnn! Nguu, nguu.

    She swallowed my seed right after I let it out, all while massaging her tits non-stop to raise each others lust.

    After a long ejaction, we finally let go of each others bodies, then looked into each others eyes.

    Tomos semen is so thick and full. Its the best.

    You too, Irene. Youre getting better and better each time you suck my cock.

    Im very happy you said that.

    Then, Irene stood up, took off her underwear, and sat astride to me.

    Hey, Tomo, did you know? Whenever I drink even a drop of your semen, my crotch starts tingling.

    Then, she approached to the side, before whispering to my ear.

    Tomo, can you cum in my cunt this time?

    <em>It looks like my real work is just beginning.</em>

    I ced my hands around her waist as I agreed to my inner notion.

    All the characters of Book 1 (Web volumes 1 to 3). From Left to right: Suzette, Julie, Edith, Tomoaki and Irene.

 Book 4: Chapter 2: Premarital Sex between Couples?

    Book 4: Chapter 2: Premarital Sex between Couples?

    I dont know if she took my action as a signal of approval, but Irene grasped the corner of the sofa with one hand,

    before pushing me down with the other.

    U, whoah!?

    I thought the backrest would stop the impact, but I screamed in surprise as it was knocked over until it was level with the floor.

    When I looked closer, I saw the back of the sofa had copsed and turned into a simple bed.

    It has a reclining feature, amon sight in my original world.

    Still, I didnt expect to see it up here.

    Did I frighten you? Actually, I had a craftsman craft this for me.

    Irene exined with an amused look on her face.

    Now that I noticed, this wasnt here when I came herestMaybe, you created it for me?

    I cant bother you to move all the way to the bedroom every time, can I? Also, it wont budge even if arge number of people rides on it. I can guarantee its durability.

    Thats amazing

    I tried putting more weight on it, but it didnt shake at all.

    But of course, considering that it was created for erotic purposes. I was beyond impressed, but also couldnt help to create a bitter smile.

    Now that weve got a proper ce, lets continue, shall we?

    Irene said as she rubbed her crotch against mine.

    Apparently, she does not intend to take her clothes off and do it as it is.

    Imagining the sight of Irene, the city mayor, who was also respected by everyone, straddling me with her bountiful tits in full view.

    If thats not exciting, then I dont know what is.

    Can you keep moving for me? I think Im a bit tired right now.

    I noticed this from our previous exchange, that the fatigue I had umted was worse than I thought. My first time on the negotiation table really did push my nerves on its limits.

    If I put myself on top right now, I might run out of stamina before I could make Irene cum.

    Of course, Tomo. You just need to feel good.

    She lifted my meat rod and started inserting it herself, creating a squelching sound when my cock hit her vulva.

    It seems that the blowjob had made her wet. The insertion was really smooth after that.

    Ahhn, Tomos cock is as great as everIm gonna cum just by putting it in.

    In just a slight movement, her hips already made contact with mine. The sudden plop created an intense pleasure as my cock hit her womb entrance.

    Irene couldnt help but breathe roughly due to that, to the extent that she has to ce her hands on top of my chest for support, or she will fall down.

    Yours are still as great as ever. Your insides are snugging my dick tightly as well

    It was already as if her pussy was originally made for my cock. It was a perfect unity.

    Actually, soon as the tip reached the deepest part of her vagina  her womb entrance, her walls came in and surrounded my member right away, as if it intends to lock it in ce.

    After all, my pussy is already dedicated to you, Tomo. It has be familiar with your cock after we had sex for so many times.

    Being told that fact, I felt once again how much Irene approved of me, and how she has epted me as her husband in the truest sense.

    At the same time, I felt frustrated with the situation, as we were still staying still.

    Irene, Im already

    I know. I cant endure it anymore either.

    Irene agreed to my words, then started swinging her hips.

    Every time she moved, her breasts swayed to match its movements.

    One could feel how soft they were by just looking at them bump against each other as they move from all directions.

    And the fact that I actually knew how soft they are made me even more aroused by the situation.

    Kugh, its tightening even more.

    As she moved, the insides of her vagina changed as well.

    The walls, which were snugly attached to my cock before, were now moving in a way as if it was giving my meat rod a massage.

    It felt really good, especially when it tries to grind itself against the head of my penis, to the point that it can be mistaken as a different creature entirely due to how erratic its movements were.

    Tomo, its not good to hold yourself back. Just cum whenever you feel like it. Also, I want to see your cumming face as well.

    Irene said with a smile to ease my tension. I guess she sensed I was nearing my end from the throbbing of my member.

    <em>She really cares about me.</em>

    However, thebination of happiness and lust for dominance made my emotions rise two-fold. This is a bad sign.

    If you say such things at this time, Im going to!

    As if expecting this beforehand, Irene plopped her hips as deeply as she could, making my meat pole grind her pussy up to the very ends of it.

    Haa, haaTomo! Go ahead, cum inside me, Tomo!

    Kuh!

    I was already at the limits of my ever-increasing arousal. Added with Irenesmand to cum inside of her, eventually, I couldnt hold back, and ended squirting all the load in my reserve, filling all of Irenes vagina.

    However, that wasnt the end of it.

    Ugh! Irene, Im in the middle of cumming right now!

    Aaah, your cumming face is so cute, Tomo~. How does it feel to have your cock rubbed while youre still ejacting?

    The stimtion is too strong, guhh

    Irene resumed the movement of her hips, even though I was still in the middle of ejaction.

    And because my cock has turned more sensitive due to it, I could only manage to groan to the intense pleasure.

    Im sorry. But I just cant stop.

    She whispered to me in a sweet, enticing tone, which was already enough to melt me away.

    Whenever I see your face as you cum, I couldnt hold back, I want you to feel better and better.

    Irene draped herself over me, her hips still shaking non-stop.

    Im cumming, Tomo. Can you pour your seed once again and inseminate me?

    Soon I was told that I ejacted without knowing.

    The semen that hit her womb entrance this time had greater pressure than before, as it tried to defy gravity and enter her uterus on its own.

    This is no wonder, as the woman that I love has begged me to seed her. I couldnt help but respond to it in full force.

    I was an intense ejaction, as if it has embodied those feelings.

    Ahhh, so much is gushing out inside me

    My response, which was more intense than just mere words, has even made Irenes hips to shake with its climax.

    Loving the blissful expression on her face, I couldnt help myself, so I hugged her head and filled her mouth with a deep kiss.

    Irenes eyes widened upon being drawn in so suddenly, but after realizing my intentions, she aggressively matched her lips with mine.

    nguu, lero

    Haaahaaa, nnn!

    Our tongues entwined with each other, exchanging saliva as they try to be one.

    By the time we finished our deep and profuse kisses, the violent trembling from our climaxes had already subsided.

    Your cock is still hard.

    Even though it has been through a couple of intense ejactions, my meat rod has yet to get shrunk.

    In fact, its still warping majestically as if telling me it hasnt ejacted enough.

    Im sorry. Im also surprised that it hasnt subsided yet.

    I looked down, feeling a bit of shame, but she patted my head in response.

    Its okay. Ill keep moving until its satisfied.

    And so, Irenes hips began to move once again.

    Because she has climaxed just now, her movements were more restrainedpared to earlier, but to cover that she made evenrger movements, all to stimte my meat pole.

    Her big actions created obscene squishing sounds created from fluidsing in contact with our joined parts, and it stirred my arousal even more.

    It was already a disaster, as it had created a big stain on the new couch, but Irene didnt care about it at all.

    In fact, her long hair, which she had been paying attention the most, has already disheveled from being absorbed in shaking her hips onto mine.

    Aauuu, aaah! Ohoooo!

    Irenes low-tuned gasps echoed inside the whole room, an indication that shes feeling the pleasure to its fullest.

    Her moans, already unimaginable from her usual leader-like figure, made me more turned on every time I hear it, all due to how immoral she has be.

    Uuuaaaaaahhhh!, To-Tomoooo! Cumming! Im cummiiiiinnnggg!

    Shemunicated her climax with a series of beastly growls.

    However, I couldnt lend her a hand, because I have other things in my mind.

    This time, its my turn. Please show me your cumming face too, Irene.

    I said as I matched my eyes with hers.

    In that moment, Irenes body trembled.

    Ihiiiii! Cumming, Im cumming! Watch me, Tomo, watch me as I cuuuuummm!!

    While staring at Irenes face as it contorted from pleasure, I thrust my hips up as an insurance.

    ! My womb. My womb is being pieerceeed! Cummmmiiiinnnnggg!!

    Irene screamed as loud as she came, and when I looked beneath us, I could see a gushing tideing out.

    Plenty of love juices sttered over my body, but it didnt bother me one bit.

    In fact, I was d, because it was the evidence of how Irene has tried so hard at loving me.

    After that, she lost her strength and plopped over me, her body still trembling from the afterglow of the climax.

    I took her in my embrace.

    That was one hell of a climax, Irene.

    Soon as I said that, her face that was flushed from our sex reddened even more in shame.

    Uuu, its so embarrassingI even squirted on you, Tomo

    She tried to look away, but I stopped her face with my hand.

    Whats so embarrassing about it? Were about to be a couple. And because were about to be one, we have to ept each others parts in the whole, whether they are beautiful or not.

    Irene was taken aback from my following words.

    Then, after a deep breath, her beautiful eyes looked straight at me.

    I see. Youre right, Tomo. I was the one who proposed to you, yet Im the one being persuaded in the end.

    Well, its important for a couple to make up with each others faults as well, dont you think?

    I said to her, following a short kiss right after.

    Tomo is still energetic.

    She said as she moved her eyes towards my crotch.

    Although it wasnt as firm as it was at the beginning, its still standing, like a veteran soldier filled with bravery for the second wave of assault.

    Yeah, about that Im afraid it wont get soft until it spits out everything it has in its stock.

    With all the sex I had been through yesterday, my limiter has stopped working altogether.

    Ive done everything I had to manage it, but it just wont go away until I let everything out of it.

    Its partly my fault for inviting you out in the morning. For that, Ill take responsibility and squeeze you up to thest drop.

    Irenes face was smiling gently as she said that, but it didnt escape the sharpness of her eyes like a predator that has finally found a prey, making me take a step back before I knew it.

 Book 4: Chapter 3: Irenes Reverse Cowgirl

    Book 4: Chapter 3: Irene''s Reverse Cowgirl

    It was a good thing that my member is showing signs of calming down, but it doesnt change the fact that I have no choice but to do it till the end.

    Still, this position is

    Fufufu, dont you think its nice to do this once in a while?

    Irene responded to my words, but I wasnt able to see her face.

    After all, from where Im lying, all I could see is her back.

    Its the so-called reverse cowgirl position.

    Is it hard to move around?

    Not really. How is it at your end?

    The view here is really nice.

    Irenes sleek back, visible through the gaps in her beautiful long hair, is really dazzling.

    Her buttocks too, which became more emphasized by the reverse cowgirl is super erotic.

    In fact, as a proof of it, my meat stick that was sandwiched between the valley of those butts was fully up already.

    It must be hard, keeping it up until this point. Let me squeeze them all for you.

    Yeah. Im counting on you

    After I said that, Irene started moving her hips.

    However, she didnt insert it right away. Instead, she tried to squeeze my meat rod with her butt cheeks first.

    UhmIrene?

    I asked her, in which she turned her back with a reply.

    I thought youd get bored with normal sex all the time, so I did this for a changewhat do you think?

    Indeed, the mostfortable ce to ejacte, both physically and mentally, is inside the vagina.

    But this idea to slow down the pleasure but increase the arousal at the same time, all by sandwiching them in between her ass cheeks, its not bad at all.

    This is superb, too, in its own way. Plus, I could see your fascinating ass from up here.

    In fact, the meat rod that was being wrapped around by the soft taut flesh was already jittering in pleasure.

    Its a different kind of stimtionpared to a tit-fuck.

    Also, theres the immorality of using a ce that shouldnt be used normally for sex, which probably helped to increase the excitement even more.

    Still. Its a little weak.

    It felt good, but not enough to bring me to the peak.

    After losing a bit of patience, I reached for Irenes butt to get more pleasure for myself.

    Ahn, Thats no good.

    However, Irene, who noticed that, swatted my hands gently.

    As I couldnt force myself to do it to her, I reluctantly pulled back.

    I need you to be patient, Tomo. After all, I intend to get as much semen out of you as possible in one ejaction.

    Why do you want to do that?

    Its because I dont want you to push your body too hard. If you keep ejacting in session, even though it wont stop hardening until youve drained all of your semen, your body will run out of energy first. I might as well put it out in one go if thats the case.

    Irene gave a hard exnation.

    To think she really cares about me this much.

    Admittedly, it would be hard to make me cum five or six times more in my current state.

    However, making me ejacte in a rush is also quite painful.

    <em>So, for now, Ill take Irenes idea and try to hold back as much as possible.</em>

    With that thought in mind, I decided to concentrate my focus on feeling the ass in front of me.

    Thank you, Tomo. I promise you Ill do my best.

    Irene, who took myck of movements as an act of acknowledgment, thanked me, and resumed to her current position.

    For the next few moments, only the sounds left in the room were sounds of skin brushing against each other, and Irenes ragged breathing.

    I wondered how many minutes have passed after that.

    As I became more and more aroused, my desires became stronger and stronger, finally reaching the point where I couldnt resist anymore.

    I reached for her ass once again.

    This time, before being able to stop me, I squeezed Irenes ass tight.

    ahhnn, TomoStoop!

    Irene writhed at the sudden caress, but my hands didnt stop even after receiving a lot of her verbal restraints.

    Now that I aplished grabbing the plump pairs of meat, I immediately kneaded it as hard as I could, pressed it further against my member to increase the stimtion, and all other things that I desired, without any care for limits.

    As a result of this, a new stimtion was brought to my flesh rod, making it reach the limit of its arousal right away.

    I feel like Im going to cum just from rubbing it in Irenes ass alone.

    Hnnnn, aahhYou wont be able to get anything with that mere ttery, you know?

    Im the one who has to let it out in the end, and Im gonna show it to you. Im gonna let out so much and fill your pussy up to the brim, so be prepared to take it all, Irene.

    Ahhhn, Tomo, if you say such thing

    Irenes face went red as she turned her head away.

    Of course, these naughty conversations are also a source of excitement for us, and its only possible to do these things when Im alone with her.

    Tomo, this is

    Yeah. It seems I cant hold it back any longer

    Irene is, of course, talking about my cock.

    Her assjob has raised me to the point where Im already on the verge of breaking through.

    So, what do we do now? Do you want me going to keep it in my butt, or should I put it inside?

    It seems shes allowing me to choose whether to ejacte in between her butt and giving her the usual creampie.

    What a luxurious choice.

    But, if anythingId like to finish it with her ass for now. Plus, its also where we had started.

    I would like to keep it as it is, please.

    Okay. Im going to push it with my butt until the end.

    Soon after, Irene elerated her hips.

    Her butt slid to and fro, making her leak love juices all over, but that also created more pleasure for my cock.

    Irene, itsing out!

    Yes, let it out, let it all over my butt!!

    I ejacted in response to her voice.

    The tremendous amount of pleasure that I had endured came in one go.

    It was so much that during the ejaction, I couldnt even put any strength into my hands that were gripping her ass.

    Since I came with my meat pole buried in her fleshy ass, the semen I unloaded tainted that ass white, but we already reached the point where we no longer bother about such stains anymore.

    Irene kept moving her hips until I squeezed was out of myst drop, so I was able to ejactefortably till the end.

    Haaa, haaa.My ass feels so hotYou let out quite a lot, Tomo.

    Irene looked back to confirm the state of her butt while breathing hard.

    Yeah. It was so much I thought my hips woulde off.

    I wasnt in the position to say it, as Irene made all the efforts for me, yet I also cant criticize Irene for the same reason.

    But, even after all of that, youre still hard.

    My rod still stood upright.

    Yeah, but I feel that this one will be thest. I dont have any more left after this.

    In fact, I was almost out of breath in just having a conversation with Irene like this.

    And, where do you like it to end?

    Inside you, of course.

    I was hoping you would say that.

    Irene gave a wonderful smile, all before turning her head to the front and raising her hips towards my crotch, picking up my meat rod which was already pointing up

    Then, even though its still throbbing in the aftermath of the previous ejaction, she inserted it in her pussy in one go.

    Oh God, its as big as ever! Its already hitting my womb entranceahh!

    Irenes pussy has gripped me tight as usual, and the pleasure from it made my meat rods erection rise to the top instantly.

    As expected, her pussy is still the best.

    In terms ofpatibility, I think shes the highest,pared to all the women I have ever fucked since I came in this world.

    In fact, whenever my cock trembles, the insides of her vagina tightens as if to respond to it.

    Haaa, haaa, haaaIm gonna move, okay?

    Irene started swaying her hips.

    Her skin is flushed, and her hair is shanking and swaying, as if shes riding a real horse.

    I was almost like a wilted veggie, but the sight of her erotic figure makes me want to move even more.

    However, I couldnt. I was so drained that pushing my hips up for a few times is all I could manage, leaving me with no other choice but to endure it until Irenes arousal hits the peak.

    Haaa, haaa, haaa, UuuuuuuUUU! Ooooohooooo!!

    Irene could only muster low-pitched gasps, but she continued swinging her hips as hard as she could.

    Oohhhah, guuh, How is it, Tomo? About to cum now?

    Terrific, Im getting near

    I answered in a choppy manner, fighting against my consciousness which is beginning to get a little blurry.

    T-then, for thest time, Im going to make you cum as hard as you can by doing this.

    Wondering what shell do, Irene leaned forward all of a sudden.

    Then, she positioned her legs in a way where her feet are stomping the bed, instead of her kneesbasically, shes sitting like a frog right now.

    I might cum in the middle of it too, but Ill try to hold it in until you cum.

    Irene began shaking her hips once more.

    Uuh, Oooh!?

    However, the sensation of her hip-swinging this time was on a whole new level.

    As this new position allowed her to move easier, my member was now able to reach a few centimeters deeper in each of her swings.

    Each of her movements is now making my head pierce through the opening of her womb, but she kept on shaking her hips as if she didnt mind at all.

    This made me feel a sensation that was greater than ever before.

    Ooooooooooh! Aghaa, uhyoooooo!

    Irenes voice has already reached the level where I couldnt tell anymore if shes panting or growling.

    The tightness of her vagina became narrower and narrower. It was already a wonder that my cock hasnt exploded its contents from the pleasure.

    <em>Still, at the very least, I have to make her cum.</em> I gathered my determination before pushing my hips with all my remaining strength.

    Uhyoooo! T-Tomo?

    Together, I want us to cum together

    Soon as she heard that, Irenes body trembled.

    I-if you say such a wonderful thing, Im gonna cum from too much happiness!

    She shook her hips once more. This time, more violently than before.

    It was so much that the only thing in my view was Irenes ass violently bobbing up and down, but that alone was already too erotic in its own way.

    I threw all my desire to endure and just thrust my hips without reserve

    Cguumming, Im cguumiiinggg!

    Me too! Iming inside you, Irene!

    Cum, Tomo! Im Cummmmiiingggg!

    The two of us reached the peak at the same time.

    I ejacted with a force strong enough to squeeze the remaining semen out of my balls.

    Irenes ass trembled and shivered because of this, before copsing on her back as she is.

    It was only for several seconds, but it felt like minutes has passed from how I felt physically.

    After that, I forced my arms to move and held the now copsed mayor closer.

    I embraced Irene, whos face is still in the state of climax, towards my chest. I lost my strength after that.

    <em>I can only pity the maid who will clean up after this</em>I lost consciousness by having those as myst thoughts.

 Book 4: Chapter 4: The Girl on the Street

    Book 4: Chapter 4: The Girl on the Street

    A day has passed since I recovered from the ferocious sex with Irene.

    Right now, I had just finished my usual nt inspection from Julies ce and currently on my way back to the mansion.

    The session took longer than usual, as Julie offered me to have tea after that, and because shell feel bad if I say no, I conceded, resulting in my current situation.

    Looking up the sky, I could only see a nket of grey, which made me feel worried. Soon, droplets fell, and I was rained on my way home.

    Thankfully, Julie has given me an umbre in advance, so I managed not to get wet.

    The umbre she let me is far unique from the mechanical ones I had in my past life. It was made of nts and leaves, like you see in historical dramas, but the deciding factor was it has some kind of magic being cast on me, that even when the wind blew, I didnt get wet at all.

    Well, considering she manages a big farm by herself, it shouldnt be surprising that shes good at nt and water-rted magic.

    The only problem left would be the puddles, but that would be resolved if you walk down the street like an average person, and prevent your feet from getting stuck in the muck.

    Still, for a city of outcasts to have well-maintained roads is proof of Irenes excellent territory management. It made me feel proud of having such a wonderful woman right by my side.

    Plus, I got some fruits as a souvenir. I cant wait to get home and eat them all together!

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Ive gotten pretty used to the food in this world.

    In fact, the fruit that I got this time had be one of my favorites already.

    Perhaps my mind was out of the road, and I was walking too fast, I bumped into a personing at the corner of the road.

    Ah, Im sorry!

    I apologized by reflex to the victim. When I looked further, they were covered head to toe with a dirty hooded robe, and as I observed also, they looked shorter than me.

    However, the other party just ignored me and headed in its own way.

    When I was about to wonder whats going on with this guy, after a few steps forward, the person copsed, as they had exhausted all their strength.

    Eh. Hey! Are you alright?

    I threw out my umbre and ran towards the person.

    Soon as I picked up the hooded entity who has fallen forward on the paved floor, their face that was hidden under the hood was revealed.

    What the, isnt this just a kid?

    From what I see, its a girl, probably four or five years younger than me, and has a pretty face that has no sense of maturity yet.

    Rather, the problem is in the girls body.

    I havent checked it thoroughly, but to think shes only wearing underwear under this dirty robe.

    <em>Wait, isnt this practically a school swimsuit?</em>

    Then, I felt her shiver in my arms, which made me resume to my senses.

    Shes wet all over, and her body is getting cold.

    Are you okay? Hey, can you hear me?

    I tried pping her cheeks to woke her up, but there was no response.

    Shes just breathing raggedly.

    Not good, I need to get her fixed right away.

    Her body is shaking and has a good chance that shes running a fever.

    Even a non-medical expert, could recognize that she was in a dangerous condition.

    I carried the girl, albeit a bit roughly, and hurried to the mansion, using my umbre to keep her from getting any wetter.

    Irene is away from the mansion due to her work as a mayor, so the maids greeted me instead.

    But when they found out that I was carrying a soaking wet girl, all hell broke loose.

    Master Tomoaki, may I ask whats with the child?

    One of the calmest and most collected women in the group came to me.

    She copsed when we bumped into each other on my way home, and shes really wet and badly cold.

    Then, well prepare hot water and towel in no time. Someone, bring this child to the guest room!

    A few of them came in a hurry at her words, but I raised my hand to stop them.

    No need, Ill carry her myself. Rather, can I ask you for this umbre and bag? Ah, there are some fruits in the bag that I got from Julies ce.

    Got it. Please leave it to us.

    After leaving the luggage to the maid, I put down the child I was carrying and held her in a side embrace.

    Are there any of you who can apany me?

    Ill go with you.

    And, apanied by one of the maids, I carried the girl all the way to the guest room.

    Since my hands are full, I asked the maid to open the door and make the girl sit on the sofa.

    The maid beside me looked at the girl and checked her condition right away.

    She does seem to have a bit of a fever

    Do you think you can handle it?

    Im sorry. Im not a doctor, so checking the symptoms is only what I can do

    The maid said in apology.

    Then, can you get me a towel for now?

    As youmand.

    While listening to the steps made by the maid as she left, I tried to take off her wet robe and make her lie on the bed for now.

    Fortunately, the robe is simple. I can just pull it up to take it off.

    However, soon as I took off her robe, I saw something astonishing.

    Wha, Cat ears!?

    The girl I found had cat ears on her head.

    I couldnt process the reality well, and could only stare at them hard, murmuring cat ears, cat ears, cat ears repeatedly in my head.

    Finally, I reached for the cat ears.

    At that very moment, everything fell out of my brain, and everything was dyed with cat ears.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Okay. Lets touch it.

    Like handling a very fragile object, I gently touched the cat ears, and was surprised at how unexpectedlyfortable and warm they felt.

    haa! I dont have the time for this!

    I came back to reality.

    Immediately after that, the door to the room was opened.

    Master, here is your hot water and toweleh, those ears

    Im surprised too. Do you know anything?

    The maid seemed surprised at first, but she immediately came to her senses as I asked her a question.

    Yes, a little. I have heard of the existence of some humans with beast-like features, but this is the first time Ive seen a real thing.

    I see. Thank you for the effort. Lets wipe her body for now.

    Please allow me to help.

    After finding out that the girl had cat ears, the mansion caused even moremotion, but thanks to the efforts of the maids, the girls condition was stabilized.

    ording to the maid who has served as the coordinator, the cat-eared girl was of a race of the so-called Beast People.

    They have enhanced physical abilitiespared to humans, so as long as she gets a good nights rest, she will soon recover.

    I was already surprised by the dark elf Julie, but I didnt think there was a race of Beast People too.

    But this time, I was d that the girl is one of the Beast People. If not, her life will truly be in danger right now, due to the lower metabolism of humans.

    Still, to think such a child would wander around between the boundary of life and death

    Master, why dont you take a break for now? You have been taking care of her for some time now.

    Though I appreciate the maids offer, thats not going to happen.

    Please look here.

    Ara, this is

    The girl is gripping the sleeve of my right hand, refusing to let go.

    Her grip is surprisingly strong, and Im reluctant to pull it off forcibly.

    Master Tomo is really kindThen, please allow me to bring you a warm drink. I think Master Irene will return soon.

    Thank you. Thatll be very helpful.

    After a little while, the maid brought me warm drinks.

    Soon as I drank some, my tensed nerves were relieved, and all the fatigue came out in a heap.

    Even though shes a little girl, it was still quite a burden to lift a person in the middle of a heavy rain.

    I guess I pushed myself too hard this timebut theres no way I can overlook her as well.

    I made a soliloquy to myself.

    About an hourter, Irene finally returned.

    Its been a rough day, Tomo. Hows the girl?

    Shes sleeping. A bit tired, but shes still okay.

    Thats good. Still, I didnt expect one of the beast People toe to this city.

    Irene brought a chair next to me and sat down.

    Its the first time Ive seen her kind. Are they the same in other ces?

    More often than not, yes. Beast People have their own culture and are really exclusive in their own race, thats why you rarely see them in cities where humans live.

    Really? But they are so much simr to a human being.

    In fact, the girls face, the girls hand holding my sleeve, and her slender skin, they are all of a human child.

    Its almost like a fellow human, is it.

    Irenes expression became downcast upon hearing my words.

    When I was about to ask why, I just realized that I had stepped on andmine and apologized in a hurry.

    Im sorry! I didnt mean to-

    Its okay. Im the one who should be sorry for getting swayed by the mood. After all, it was your unique treatment to us that youve be our saving grace in this world.

    She squeezed my free left hand, as if transferring all the feelings of gratitude to me. Then she looked over the bed, where the Beast Girl is resting.

    Looks like my Tomo has been reserved by this girl today. Though I still want to have sex with you, I guess I have to concede this time.

    Reserved, huh.

    Seeing me dumbfounded with no idea what to do, Ireneughed a little.

    Ufufu, Im just kidding. Its fine for you to stay with her, but it wouldnt be a joke if you were the one who copses. Take care of yourself.

    Dont worry. I wont be beaten by a mere fever.

    Soon as I said that to Irene, she gave me a lovely stare, before letting go of her grip and leaving the room.

    The only people left were the girl and me.

    I dont know how this girl came into the city, but I already have an idea why.

    Its because the girl is beautiful as well.

    I dont know if the Beast People have the same aesthetics as humans, but as the dark elves are the same, it is highly possible.

    I also want to know why a child of this age had toe to this city alone, but I dont want to dig it up because it might cause her trauma.

    For the time being, I have to ask at least her name once she wakes up.

    Up to this point, everyone has been calling her that girl, that child, and that young girl. Its already getting hard to understand which one is which.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Whatever it is, I could only hope she gets better soon.

    Against the backdrop of the rain that was getting stronger by the minute, I held the girls hand that was grabbing my sleeve.

    As I was tired of the sudden movements due to the emergency, my eyelids became heavy.

    Eventually, I wasnt able to resist the drowsiness and bent over to lie face down on the bed where the girl sleeps.

    And just on the verge of falling asleep, I felt the hand of the girl I was holding  twitched.

 Book 4: Chapter 5: Teaching a Cat-Eared Girl

    Book 4: Chapter 5: Teaching a Cat-Eared Girl

    As I woke up from my sleep, my head began to work, albeit vaguely.

    <em>I never expected it would be this hard to pick up a Beast Girl on the street. Whats more, if its on a dungeon?</em>

    <em>Also, I fell asleep next to her, right?</em>

    <em>If so, why am I lying on the bed too? I was sure I was sitting on a chairst time.</em>

    As I was not fully awake yet, my brain is not functioning well.

    I have to get up soon.

    The moment I thought so, I realized that my lower body is awfully heavy.

    A momentter, my brain was hit with a feeling of pleasure.

    Ahh, uughwhat?

    This sensationit resembles the sensation of feelingnguid the morning after I had a series of tremendous sex.

    Butno one should be attacking me in my sleep, considering yesterdays situation.

    As I was thinking about this, the pleasure that had been building up reached its limit.

    Ugh!

    I ejacted before I even managed to hold back.

    Shit, to think I have done it!

    Its too embarrassing to have a wet dream in the bed.

    Because of my frustration, my jittery thoughts havepletely awakened, making me pull the covers right away as I tried to get up.

    Muh, this is

    At that moment, I just realized there was something under my bedsheets.

    So, this is the culprit that has been collecting semen on me all morning.

    Its the day after I picked up and nursed a girl who had fallen ill by the roadside, so its not really appreciative right now to attack me in my sleep.

    Assuming Irene can be excluded from yesterdays exchange with her, I wonder if its Julie or Edith, who still doesnt know whats going on?

    Whoever that is, I have to give them a stern warning.

    Ivepletely woken up. Give up and show yourself!

    I peeled off the covers at once.

    From there, it appeared.

    mogumogumogunyaaa

    It was the cat-eared girl who helped me yesterday.

    Surprised, she lets go of my meat rod that she had been holding in her mouth and looks up to me with the awkwardness of what shes done.

    What?

    I eximed in surprise.

    With that face and those cat ears, its no doubt that its the girl I rescued yesterday.

    For some reason, shes giving me a morning blowjob and sucking off my semen.

    Moreover, it was on the day after I found her so weak that I thought shes going to die at first sight.

    Even though Ive be ustomed to this world where sex is encouraged, it is still pretty unnerving. Youre about to die yesterday, you know?

    Still, it wont help to stay confused as it wont get me anywhere.

    I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down, then in a not-so-intimidating way, I spoke to the girl, who had shrunk to the corner like a startled cat.

    Can you tell me your name first? Im Tomoaki.

    I guess she realized from my voice that I wasnt angry with her, she responded by raising her cute little head.

    Its Nina. Did mister save me nyesterday? Thank nyuu.

    A while ago, she was curled up into a ball, afraid that I was gonna be angry, but now shes all happy.

    She seems to be a girl whose emotions quickly appear on the table.

    Still, that nyaah ent its so cat-like in every way.

    Yeah. Youre wee. Im d youre feeling better now.

    Nyaaa. Onii-chan is nyot angwy with Nina? Why is nyat?

    Nina asked me curiously.

    Well, its not news to me being attacked by women this early in the morning Still, I want to ask why you did this to me as well. Promise, I wont get angry.

    When I told Nina that I wont admonish her, she exined to me right away.

    Uhmmm, nyu see, when I woke up here, I didnt think anywone that would see Nina would be willing to hewp her.[1]

    After all, she was also banished because of her appearance.

    Irene had told me that some girls drifted into this town even in their mid-teens or so, but being able to see one in person, I felt fury rise up in me.

    I gripped the sheets hard as I tried to hold back my emotions, but I think I gripped too much, and it tore a bit.

    Did I say something bad to mister? Im sorry.

    Her words woke me up.

    Though I tried my best not to show it in my face, I was quickly seen through.

    I was so nave.

    No, its nothing. Can you tell me the rest of the story?

    Uh, okay.

    Shes still a little unconvinced, but she put the matter aside for now.

    You see, when I woke up, I smelled a very strong and thick male scent right next to me, so I got up and attacked as I follow my instincts.

    A strong and thick male scent?

    Thats a bit of an exaggeration. I was sure I took a bath before I treated her.

    Un! It was much, much thicker than a normal Beast Man. So strong that I couldnt endure if there is such one nearby.

    When I hear of Beastmen, I think of them as hairy and wild people, but in this world, their sex drive is reversed.

    Maybe its because Ive been having the smell of sex and semen all over me. Thats why she said that I have a stronger masculine smell than them?

    Since Im holed up in this city, Im not very knowledgeable in the world outside.

    I may have an opportunity to talk to people outside with the help of Suzette, but I have to study about that side of things beforehand.

    As I was lost in my thoughts, Nina tugged my sleeve, bringing me back my consciousness.

    What is it?

    Mistwer, can I have a reqwest?

    Okay, go ahead.

    She had been in a lot of pain for sure, so Id be willing to do what I can.

    Uhm, I want to dwink misters semen!

    Eeeh!?

    Nina just had her first semen since I was born, and it was amwazing, like a smell of male flwesh that had been made intwo a dwink. Nyaaa, Nina cant stop wanting it again swince then. Can I pwease have it again, Nyaa?

    Looking closely, Ninas face is redder than it was before.

    Shes breathing heavily too, like she was in heat.

    Shes like a cat after being fed with some catnip.

    Okay, you can have it.

    Nyaa, Weally? Nyeeey!

    Ninas cat ears twitched as if to express her delight.

    I was originally gonna do so anyway, and it would make her said if I refused her at this time.

    With this flow, Im gonna be asked to do it two or three times without a break, but at that time, it cant be helped.

    Looks like Im gonna have less for Irene once again.

    As I thought about that, Nina pushed me down.

    Then, nowMuguu.

    Since I dont have any pants on when I awoke, my dick got mouthed as it is.

    As she chewed on with that cute little face of hers, I feel like Im doing something I shouldnt even though I knew themon sense in this world is different, and my face contorted slightly.

    Especially since Nina is rather short and her breasts arentrge, it felt even more immoral than when Im doing it with other women.

    Most of the people Ive dealt with have been my age or older, after all.

    Whats wrong, mister? Was I not doing good?

    Nina, who noticed the slight change in my expression, spoke out to me.

    Nah, dont worry, youre doing good. More importantly, you dont have to be too reserved, Nina.

    Is it okay? Then, I wont hold backngu, jururururu!

    Soon as she sank my meat rod into her mouth, Nina started licking messily with her tongue.

    This is

    Her movements are wild and areing from unpredictable directions, and because of that, I couldnt help but leak my voice in pleasure.

    Juju, lerolerolero.

    Nina put more strength to her tongue, multiplying the sensation even further.

    Her techniques are inferior to Irene and the other adult women. Still, her relentless tongue and good instincts make up for it, making her easy to find out even the mostfortable points and ways one after another as she tries to make me cum.

    Nina, youre amazing. I cant believe its your first time sucking a dick.

    Really? Im so happy!

    Her eyes lit up when she heard my praise.

    Its really great to see her happy.

    And, because of the repeated pinpointing of my most pleasurable spots, Ninas blowjob has made me close to the limit.

    Its a bit frustrating as a man to be made to cum in such a short time by a little girl, moreover who just started sucking her first cock, but I cant help it.

    Im gonna cum soon.

    Cwumming out?! Can dwink a lot of your thick stuff again?

    As if my words were the trigger, she started sucking my meat rod in a frenzy, even though it has barely fit inside of her mouth.

    You can, if you do what I tell you.

    Owkay

    Nina swallowed my cock once again.

    Dont stop bobbing your head up and down, also, press it in your mouth even further with your tongue.

    Nnnn, ngu, nguu, nguuukuh!

    Nina moved her head as she was told.

    It felt really good whenever she presses her rough tongue against the back muscles of my penis.

    Besides, the fact that Im getting sucked by a younger girl while teaching her some techniques is already a great excitement as it is.

    I already forgot that Nina was sick before this, and drowned myself in the pleasure the beast girl is giving.

    Im gonna cum!

    Jubbojubbojubbo!

    I eximed as I felt my limit, but Nina increased the speed of her head movements even more.

    The stimtion was so intense that the feeling of ejaction has already risen to the point where theres no turning back.

    Nina, its gonna cum out! Suck it up as hard as you can onest time!

    -! Juzozozozo!

    Nina did as she was told, and performed a strong vacuum to my member that was about to burst.

    I ejacted without holding back.

    Nina gulped down the semen that has been fired one after the other.

    Gokuh. Gokuh. Gokuh.

    The sight of her sucking on my meat rod like a hungry beast was so powerful that it was hard to believe it came from a little girl.

    Nfuuuuu

    After swallowing the semen that took several seconds toe out, she finally let go of my meat rod in her mouth.

    Its so thickno, it was even thicker than thest time

    Im pleased that you like the taste.

    Iughed in my mind a little because the conversation sounded like an exchange between a cook and his customer who hase for a meal.

    Thinking it was already done, I tried to get up, but Nina, all of a sudden, held me back in ce.

    Uhm, Nina?, eh!?

    No, can dwo, you still have that mwale smwell in you.

    Soon as I saw Ninas eyes, I was frightened.

    Her ck-eyed pupils, which was almost the same as a human earlier, have now be golden with a vertical slit in the middle. Yes, just like a cats.

    As long as its still there, Nina will take it all. Nina wont let you escape

    Soon as I saw Ninas eyes, I couldnt move, as if my body went all stiff.

    Like a frog being stared at by the snake, I worried about whats gonna happen to me next.

    [1]. Another 3rd person addressor. Nina talks in the third person, often seen in anime, manga, and the like, followed by a nyaa suffix at the end of each of her every sentence, simr to nanodesu of Pochi in Death march. It is usually to denote that the character is cute and childish. Since that tone sounds stupid in English, I decided to rece it with another silly slurred (uwu) tone instead. Plus, it also suited Nina, whos at a younger age than the rest of the characters.

    As you have all noticed, I dont use any suffixes in this novel like Irene<strong>-sama</strong> or Tomo<strong>-kun</strong> or Edith<strong>-san</strong> anymore, as I try to prioritize quality over speed. Still, since the third person way of addressing also existed in western literature, I chose to leave it at that.

 Book 4: Chapter 6: Ninas Ravenous Blowjob

    Book 4: Chapter 6: Nina''s Ravenous Blowjob

    I tried to escape, but Nina had already pushed me down the bed before I was about to move.

    Her hands, which were making a tight grip on mine, wont budge at all.

    I wasnt that not that of a strong person, but I still have a strength of an adult man, yet, couldnt pull myself free even with all that.

    Whats even more mortifying is that the opponent is a girl younger than me.

    Seeing me struggling in full view, Nina cutely giggled.

    Its no use, mister. You cant run away from Nina.

    With those words, I realized that any further resistance was futile, so I stopped moving altogether to save energy.

    I have no choice but to stay with her until the end.

    Nina, perhaps satisfied with my act, released the hand that was restraining me and put her face between my legs.

    Nina, why are you doing this? And those eyes

    I asked, curious about the sudden change in her features.

    Nya? Dunno? Also, Nina doesnt cawe about that nyow.

    Yet, the cat-eared girl scoffed it off just like that.

    Then, she drew her face further to the flesh stalk that was starting to shrivel up and sniffed it all over.

    Sniff, sniff, Nyaa~ Ninas gonna gwo cwazy just from the smwell.

    She haspletely be addicted to the smell of my dick.

    My guess is that it has something to do with the characteristics of the Beast People, but as for the details, I still have no idea.

    What Im sure is that shes gonna try to squeeze semen out of me. Hard.

    Nnn, its gwetting smwall. Will it get bwigger if I lick it agwain?

    Nina, who has been observing my cock for a while, sucked it into her mouth after saying so.

    As it wasnt fully erect yet, Ninas mouth was able to cover it all.

    Nfufufu, mogomogo.

    She began rolling my meat rod inside her mouth.

    She pressed it with her tongue, then sucked and licked it lightly.

    It was not a blowjob to encourage ejaction, but more of a casual movement simr to licking a candy.

    Apletely different approach, but slowly, it aroused me.

    NhyaaaI feel like I cwould lick it fowever.

    Nina said before continuing to lick my meat pole.

    Because of my experience with quite a number of blowjobs since I came here, I could say her way of stimting is good, but it was too insufficient to make mee. Still, I couldnt help but wonder if this is what she was after.

    For Nina, my stuff is like the finest candy. The more you lick it, the more the smell of a male seeps out of your mouth.

    For that reason, its no doubt that she wanted to enjoy it as long as possible. Thats also why shes giving this kind of loose stimtion right now.

    I dont think Nina is well-versed in sexual knowledge yet, due to her age, so I can only assume this is all due to instincts kicking in. What an incredible talent this beast girl has.

    Ive picked something awesomeugh

    Even though it was loose, its still a stimtion altogether. Soon, the meat rod rose up to signify its existence.

    In a few minutes, it grew sorge that it could barely fit inside Ninas mouth.

    This chapter trantion is made by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    That time, I felt relief, as it was also the signal that the pleasant torture was about to end.

    Nina looked disappointed, but she quickly moved on to the next phase.

    Then, pwease let me trwy with my hands this time.

    The next thing I realized is she grabbing my meat rod in the shaft with her bare hands.

    I remembered the strength of her arms from before and braced myself, but fortunately, my thing wasnt crushed.

    Her right hand is squeezing the shaft while her left is stroking the head on top of it.

    Dows it fweel good if I touch the twip hewe?

    Her dainty yet powerful hands rubbed over the area already wet with pre-cum, and I was overwhelmed by a pleasure I couldnt even begin to describe.

    It was even more pleasurable because of all the loose stimtion from earlier.

    You dont have to twell me stwaight. Its alweady thwobbing from exwitement.

    Its pretty embarrassing to be said that head-onespecially if the other party is a little girl.

    Nina, perhaps realizing that I was feeling better, but strength in her hands even more.

    With her right hand, she mped the head part hard.

    Nina, thatAah

    I let out an audible gasp. This made Nina have a cat-like grin.

    Eawlier, Nina was licking this spot, and it made you cum qwickly. Ninas gwoing to lick it a lot agwain.

    Ninas rough tongue clung to my ns and began her stimtion.

    Her tongue gave almost the same level of sensation with her hands, but the added feeling of wetness made it surpass thetter.

    And because I had drained a lot of patience in her slow licking earlier, I was no longer able to maintain my will.

    Lerolero, chuu, juu.

    Nina continued licking my cock with her tongue. She sucked the tip from time to time, all while using her hands to encourage me to cum.

    My limit is already approaching.

    Nina, Im about to cum again.

    Nina, who was fully absorbed in my cock right now, looked up.

    Then, do you want Nina to suck them up untwil the end?

    Remembering how pleasant it was earlier, though I thought it would be a wonderful idea, this time, I want something different.

    Nah, I want to cum by your hands this time.

    But, its gonna spill all over meow?

    Apparently, our cat-like creature doesnt want to waste a drop.

    It was great that shes this obsessed about me, and thats considering this was her first exposure to sex.

    I wonder if its because of her animal-rted instincts acting up? Shes different from a human, after all.

    Then, how about this. You can suck the tip with your mouth as you rub the remaining parts with your hand. Are you okay with that?

    Soon as I said that, Nina quickly nodded and did as she was told.

    Nguu, mugumuguLwike this?

    Yep, youre doing great. It feels good. Dont stop.

    Okay, then Ill gwet stawted.

    Nina restarted her blowjob-handjob.

    Im pretty much at my limit at this point, but Im still trying my best to hold back, all because it would be bad for Nina if I had a sudden outburst.

    Her little handsmenced squeezing my shaft while her tongue started licking my ns, making my desires of wanting to ejacte awaken as I was attached with pleasure from both directions.

    And, in less than a minute, my patience already broke.

    Nina! cumming! Im cumming!

    Nyaaa, lwet it out! Let me dwink a lot!

    Byururu, byurururu!

    With great momentum, a lot of semen was poured inside her mouth.

    It was all due to my impatience and Ninas patience, but I still couldnt help but be amazed by the great amount I had let out.

    Gokuhgokuhgokuh! Nn, nbuu.

    Nina tried her best to swallow everything in desperation, but her little mouth wasnt able to take it all, causing some to overflow from the sides of her lips.

    However, as semen is stilling one after another, she couldnt muster any spare to catch them all.

    When the ejaction finally stopped, Ninas mouth and my crotch were stained with the pure white, all of it from the seed I had discharged.

    Ehoo, ehoo, gupuhyoure tewwible, mister. Ninas stomach is alweady full!

    She stroked her cute belly as she said that.

    Its not as bloated as she sounded it, but she seemed quite happy with it.

    Ah, Nina will cwean up the spilled ones too.

    She called it cleaning, but she probably thinks it would be a waste if we left it alone.

    Ninamenced licking all the remaining semen on my meat rod with her mouth.

    After a few minutes, the clean-up was over, where then she raised her head with an expression of satisfaction.

    Satisfied now?

    Nyaa, my belly is already full.

    Thats good.

    I was wondering how many times I will have to do this, considering shes a beast girl and all, but apparently that was it.

    For the time being, her libido has gone back to normal.

    it would be best to tell Irene about what happened to Nina while were at it.

    But first, I have to clean up my body.

    Wait here for a while, Ill gonna call someone.

    I left the room.

    I headed to Irenes office and told her about what happened to Nina and what happened afterward.

    So, with that, I need hot water and a towel to wipe my body.

    Soon as I said that, Irene responded with a sigh of relief.

    SighWell, it cant be helped. Tomo is exactly the type where he cant refute when being pressed. Okay, Ill get some prepared for you.

    Ahahaha, sorry, and thank you.

    After a while, a maid came along with a towel and a bucket of hot water.

    So, Nina went in heat because of Tomos masculine scent, is it?

    Thats what she said.

    Though I dont pretty much know about them, I heard that the Beast People have stronger physical abilities and animal-like instincts than normal people, as because they were treated more like beasts than people.

    Irene looked sad as she said that fact.

    Perhaps, because of that, all the libido shes been suppressing all her life was released all at once.

    Is that so

    Want to read thetest chapters? Go at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. By doing this,you will be supporting the trantor as well.

    That means she was saved, in more ways than one, all thanks to you, Tomo.

    If its Irene who was saying it to me like this, I couldnt help but be happy.

    Im sorry too, Irene. Lately, Ive been letting the situation get the better of me, being pushed down by women so easily.

    Its like being unfaithful to my fiance, having sex with other women in a situation she doesnt know about.

    But even that, she still gave me a beautiful smile.

    In truth, yes, I feel a little lonely, but even in my circumstances, I wont be able to bear, leaving a dying woman behind. Im sure thats also the same for you, right, Tomo?

    Yes.

    Thats why, even though its like this, Im still happy with what you have done.

    Irene

    The truth is, I really want to be alone with her.

    However, as the mayor, Irene had the responsibility of holding this city intact.

    I want to support her from there.

    Ill do my best to be a man worthy of you, Irene.

    Ufufufu, then I have to work harder, too, to deserve such a man.

    As weughed with each other, a knock came on the other side of the door.

    Master Tomoaki, Ive brought the hot water and a towel.

    Thank you. Ill be going now.

    Yeah, Ill see youter.

    I took the bucket of hot water and towel from the maid and went back to my room after that.

 Book 4: Chapter 7: Cat-Eared Girls Invitation

    Book 4: Chapter 7: Cat-Eared Girl''s Invitation

    When I returned to my room, I found that Nina had wrapped herself in my bedsheets.

    Thinking she was already asleep, I sat beside her and rocked her shoulders a bit.

    Nina, I got a towel for you. Would you like to wipe your body?

    Then, the cat-eared girl, emerging from the nkets,

    Meow~ Its cowld, I dont wanna get out of the bed.

    Even though yesterdays heavy rain has already stopped, the temperature is still cold due to the lingering clouds overhead.

    But is it really <em>that</em> cold?

    Im currently wearing light clothing too, but I dont feel that cold.

    I dont know her reasons, but I have to ask her toe out anyway,

    Becauseter, Irene and I will have a discussion with her.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Until then, I have to at least clean her body.

    Also, the water may still be hot in the bucket, but it wont stay like that for long.

    You can go back to bed again after you wipe your body. So, can youe out for a minute?

    Nyow way, nyot dowing it!

    This is going to be hard

    I didnt expect she would be this stubborn.

    I decided to use hot water and a towel instead of a bath because she was a part cat, but to think it was also not good for her.

    With no other choice left, I sighed. I put the bucket down and climbed on the bed.

    Then, I put my hands on the nkets wrapping Nina.

    Hey,e on, dont be souwaaa!?

    At that moment, I was caught by a hand that emerged from the sheets and was dragged in.

    The whole ce went dark instantly.

    Nina, just what are you up to?

    It was pitch ck, so I couldnt see anything, but I knew by feel that Nina was restraining me.

    Nina wants to mate with mister.

    M-mate? What are you talking about, all of a sudden?

    Ive been forced to have sex by women many times before this, but I have yet to experience having a partner this young.

    The youngest I had was Edith, but even she was already considered as an adultdy.

    Because of this, I was hesitant to touch Mina, whos still brimming with girlishness in her.

    Is Nina not attractive to you?

    No, I dont mean like that. It just happens that Nina is just too young.

    Young? But everyones already making their turns when they reached about Ninas age.

    What!?

    You still look like youre in mid-teens, but from that age

    No, even in my original world in the ancient times, you are already considered an adult once you reached fifteen.

    Ive never wondered if everyone here was an adult because of their special circumstances. Even among the women I have dealt with, all of them have reached the age of 20 and above.

    Thats why my age is not a problem at all.

    Uhmm, I think its still best to have a discussion first about those things.

    As I always open up the hearts of women before I deal with them as a professional gigolo, I couldnt help but feel awkward being approached in a straightforward manner, without any pretext.

    Aah, geez, so twoublesome!

    She eximed, then threw the nket covering her body.

    I want misters cock quickly! Its getting wet and sticky in here too.

    Nina, who emerged from under the nket, waspletely naked.

    Was she wearing a nket to hide this?

    Well, If I found her naked from the start, I wouldnt have sat on the bed and be caught off guard.

    Then, she got down on all fours and turned her ass towards me.

    Looking at it further, love juices were certainly seeping out of the tightly closed gap that symbolized her femininity.

    Shes definitely soaking wet inside right now.

    I, I cant stand it anymore. My mind has been so full of mister for a while now.

    The way she said it, even I could feel her agony within.

    After being told this much, it is not proper to hesitate anymore.

    I decided to break my moralpass.

    OkayLets have sex.

    Ninas body quivered at my words.

    Nyauuu, mister

    Nina tried to tempt me by shaking her pre-developed booty even more.

    This chapter trantion is made by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    I moved to her rear, then exposed my meat pole right away.

    The thing that was just soft for a while erected in one stretch upon seeing Ninas movements as she tempted me.

    Holding my member with one hand, I touched Ninas ass with the other.

    Meo!?

    The moment I touched it, Nina trembled, and love juices dripped from her secret part.

    Nina, by any chance, did youe just from that?

    I, I dont know. When mister touched me, I got hot awll of a sudden, so I got scwared.

    Yep, theres no doubt that she came from that.

    Still, I didnt expect her to be this sensitive.

    I have to be gentle and careful.

    Nina, Im going to touch you now.

    I slid a finger on top of her secret part.

    Haanyaann!

    This reaction was already from a little stroke. Whats more when we move on to the real thing?

    Nina is already panting incessantly, but she has to get used to it here.

    I tried inserting another finger.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    As I had expected, her insides were brimming with love juices.

    The walls of her vagina, however, were still tough, so I caressed it dearly to loosen it up a bit.

    Nnn. Aah, hauuu.

    Ninas hands and feet shook, but I didnt loosen my caresses.

    Thanks to that, in just a few minutes, it was loosened enough to get three fingers in.

    I guess we can start with this.

    <em>If she can loosen up in this short amount of time, shell get used to it quickly even if I put my meat rod now.</em>

    I, who had thought so, pointed my fully erect cock towards Ninas vagina.

    Can you feel it hitting you?

    Un. Come, mister, hurry.

    My caresses seemed to have made her even more excited, as shes shaking her hips all over, constantly demanding my cock as if she couldnt wait any longer.

    I intended to treat her gently at first, but the girl in front kept on evoking the beastly nature inside of me, as if ordering my body to vite her as soon as possible.

    Earlier, I was suppressing myself with reason, but now, I was suppressing myself with patience, which has already gone to its limits.

    <em>So, this is what it feels like to be on the other side of the mating call, huh?</em>

    Nina, Iming in.

    I said as I slowly moved my hips forward.

    Nyaaa, Ugyuuuu, nyhaaaaah!

    Its still a bit hard, but thanks to the forey earlier, the tip of my cock somehow managed to settle.

    Still, its pretty, though. Probably the hardest thing Ive ever experienced in my life.

    I was tempted to go all the way in, but I held myself back.

    Slowly, I advanced my hips at speed like a slug crawling on a wet leaf.

    Aaah, mister is so amazing. Its hard and hotmore, ravish Ninas insides more!

    But Nina

    Its iwwitating. Push it awll the way in one goo!

    , I understand.

    I thought it would make her feel better if I was careful, but it made her feel worse and impatient.

    Was it a bad thing to do?

    If so, then Ill just have to make her feel better for it.

    Grabbing Ninas waist firmly, I mmed my hips into her at once.

    I forced my way through the tight gap between her vaginal walls until the head part reaches the cervix.

    Buhnyaaa! Hi, hinyuuuuu!

    As a consequence, Ninas insides tightened immediately around my meat pole.

    I almost ejacted because of it, but I bent myself forward to endure.

    Its all in. How do you feel, Nina?

    My belly fweels so fullit fweels weally good.

    Im d to hear it. Theres more toe. Are you prepared?

    Nina turned her face at those words.

    Her face was already contorted with pleasure, which made me more aroused, thinking that such an energetic girl could have such a lewd face because of me.

    Nyaau, I want to have mistwers semen soon.

    Yeah, I know. Thats what Nina wants in the first ce, right? To mate with me. Im gonna move now.

    I swayed my hips again, which I havent moved since the first piston.

    Fortunately, Ninas vagina, which has be tender, didnt have any problems as my meat rod pushed further.

    Ill still move my hips regardless of her tightness anyway.

    Auuu, mister is scwraping inside Nina.

    Nina is probably referring to the umbre part of the tip scraping off her meat pleats as I moved.

    It felt good for me as well.

    As her pussy wasnt loose enough to amodate free movements yet, I could only piston back and forth for now.

    However, considering this was her first, even a monotonous stimtion was enough to make her feel rejoiced, and soon her insides quickly trembled in climax.

    This irregr stimtioning every time increased my arousal as well.

    After a few pistons more, I realized she was moving her waist as well, and soon after, I found our hips colliding with each other in perfect timing, all in order to reach her deeper.

    At first, I was moving them both, with my hands assisting her waist, but maybe from there, she got used to the timing, halfway through Nina started moving by herself.

    Youre doing well, Nina. Yes, keep hitting that spot.

    R-rweeally!? Then, Ill move it around a lot.

    With my words, Nina increased the momentum of her hips.

    Her dedication to copte made me even more aroused.

    Want to read thetest chapters? Go at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. By doing this,you will be supporting the trantor as well.

    Nina, Im about tokuh.

    I groaned a bit, but maybe she had caught that, Ninas insides tightened by a lot.

    She has learned to do muscle control by herself? At this early?

    Mister! Put it all inside! Fill my insides with a lot of your cum!

    Uugh, Cumming, Nina!

    I tucked my meat rod deep into Ninas pussy and ejacted from there, all while being squeezed in all directions as it pumped out a lot of semen in each time.

    Unyaaa~

    Nina came soon after, before plopping herself down on the bed as if she had lost her strength.

    I pulled out my cock. Then, I sat on the side as Iid her properly in the middle of the bed.

    I stroked her head as I watch her catch her breath.

    How was it? your first time.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    It felt so gwood.

    Thats good to hear.

    I couldnt help but smile, seeing her in bliss, but her next words made me retract all of them in one go.

    But it still isnt enough, Nyeow!

    With that, I was pushed down by Nina once again.

 Book 4: Chapter 12: On Top of the Desk

    Book 4: Chapter 12: On Top of the Desk

    Im sorry. I went too far.

    I quickly apologized in front of the angry Edith.

    Once I regained myposure, I understood exactly what I had done.

    Even though it was only for a simple revenge, it was still too much to take advantage of Irene, our benefactor, even if she was indirectly involved.

    I knelt down and bowed deeply to show my utmost apology.

    If it was in my world, one would call it a dogeza.

    The room went quiet after that.

    I dont know what kind of face Edith is making right now, but Im ready to ept whatever punishment Im gonna receive.

    Ediths anger just now was the most serious Ive ever seen.

    That showed how significant Irenes presence was to her.

    After a while, a sigh was heard amidst the silence.

    Haaa. I cant condemn you anymore if you bow to me like this. Please raise your head.

    I stood up at Ediths following words.

    I doubt if theres a culture of kneeling on the ground as a sign of apology in this world, but it seems that my feelings were sessfully transmitted somehow.

    I knew that Edith had special feelings for Irene, but even now, I still dont know the circumstances between the two.

    Because of that, I crossed a line I shouldnt have without knowing.

    Though I could still reason out my innocence, I didnt, as deep in my heart, I know Im still guilty.

    Moreover, these were girls with special circumstances, girls that experienced lots of hardships beforeing here. Making fun of their rtionship is making fun of their experiences as well.

    I have underestimated your feelings for Irene. Im truly sorry, Edith.

    No, please dont apologize anymore. Im the one who started it.

    Her rage seemed to have subsided from my bow. I finally took a breather.

    However, I couldnt just allow it to end here.

    About Lady Irene, its alright now. You dont have to do anything. Your sincere apology is enough.

    B-but, are you really sure? You will forgive me, just like that? No, grudges?

    To be honest, Im still angry at you. But, if you really want a payback, then there issomething I want you to do.

    What is it? Please, tell me.

    To tell you the truth, I have masturbated earlier, but it seemsit wasnt enough.

    Edith sat on top of the desk and opened her legs before me.

    As she had already taken off her underwear, her actions made her pussy to be quickly revealed in full view.

    Love juices, which were leaking out of her hole, continued flowing out, from the middle of her crotch to the smooth and wide desk.

    You see, Im already like this. I want to continue what we have started, master.

    Edith

    The sight of Ediths temptation made my wilting meat rod to be erect in an instant.

    Even though she has a twisted personality, I cant deny that her body is really enchanting.

    Come on, master, dont you want me to forgive you? Hurry up! pound this wet and craving pussy right away.

    Edith sought me out repeatedly, as if she couldnt wait any longer.

    She even opened her entrance with two fingers, which made it drip more and more love juices from her already leaking hole.

    This chapter is made by rohceneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    I moved the chair which was in the way, then stood in front of the desk. Afterward, I pressed my cock against her leaking pussy.

    Im going to put it in, Edith.

    I couldnt stand it anymore and pierced her in.

    Ahh, yes! This is it!

    Feeling the tip of my meat rod hitting her precious ce, Edith squealed in pleasure immediately.

    Her vagina is tight, but as it was fully wet, I was able to plunge it all smoothly inside of her.

    I pushed my hips further and further, and soon, my cock reached the entrance of her baby maker.

    It came, Master Tomos penis finally came!

    I then pushed down Ediths body.

    At this moment, the mayors fine desk came in handy.

    Edith was more petitepared to Irene, but that figure of hers wasnt small enough to fit in a usual work desk.

    Thankfully, Irenes desk was much bigger and broader than normal, so I was able toy her across it without difficulty of slipping away.

    Aah, Im, Im having sex right on top of Lady Irenes workce!

    Edith seems to be having a good time as well, as her insides are tightening up nicely.

    Hurry up, masterhurry up and shake your hips even more!

    She demanded, with eyes all wet with sexual passion.

    As you wish.

    Now that I had been begged that much, its already ungrateful just to stay still. I have to live up to her expectations.

    And so, while holding Ediths body down to keep her in ce, I started swinging my hips.

    Aaah! Master is churning up my insides!

    Does it feel good, Edith?

    I asked her as I banged underneath.

    It feels terrific, its big and hoton top of that, youre piercing all of the spots that make me feel goodaaahn!

    It was already evident from her moans alone, but hearing it personally from her mouth gives me a nice feel to it.

    Because of that, however, I couldnt help but increase the force of my pistons.

    Ahh, master, so hard, uuunn!

    While my cock is busy ramming her from below, I put my hands on Ediths clothes and took them off from above.

    After that, I took off her bra, leaving her milky-white tits exposed.

    At the top of each of them, which were already quite big for her stature, stood her nipples which were already hard and erect.

    Wow, to think theyre getting hard in here too.

    I stroked the frozen cherries with my fingers.

    Hyaaa! Th-that tickles!

    Oh? Then, how about this?

    This time, I picked each of them up with my thumb and forefingers, then stimted them by rolling and twisting at them.

    No, dont do it! Kuuh!

    Edith writhed in pleasure, making erratic movements with her vagina, which also stimted my meat rod, returning the sensation back to me.

    Once I got enough on ying with her cherries, I let go of my hands on them.

    This time, I went on a full-breast massage.

    Ediths breasts are so soft and stic that its hard to believe that they arepletely natural.

    I was so mesmerized that I even forgot to swing my hips as I massage them with earnest.

    Ahhn, no matter how long you rub my breasts, nothing wille out.

    Edith said to me, deliriously.

    Sure, nothinges out of them, but it was so soft that its already filling my heart just by massaging them.

    I touched them, grabbed them, and rocked them all apart.

    I enjoyed them until I was satisfied. After that, I finally let go of my hand.

    Haaa, haaa, are you finally done?

    As if she couldnt wait any longer, Edith entangled her legs around my waist.

    It seems that I was fully absorbed in the sensation that I unconsciously got her impatient.

    Sorry, it felt so good, I just couldnt resist

    Rather than running your mouth, I want you to run with your hips.

    As Edithmanded, I started moving my hips again.

    I pushed it into her depths as much as possible, then pulled it out all in one go.

    Whenever the tipes out of her entrance, I push it in once more, all the way to the base as hard as I could.

    That way, Ill be able to rub the whole insides of her vagina, with nothing left untouched.

    Nnn, nfuuuu! Aahn, ahhh, hyaauuunn!

    Ediths lovely moans echoed in the whole office.

    Since the windows are wide open, were probably being heard in the rest of the mansion, but I no longer care about that anymore.

    I shook my hips, concentrating on only viting the person who was in front of me.

    Whenever I felt the sensation of ejacting, I stop for a moment, then resume my ramming once again right after I manage to hold it back.

    It was so intense it was like I was boring another hole in her vagina.

    Aaah, master! Its so deep! Its going all the way into my womb!

    I know, I can feel it as well. Does it feel good here?

    I stopped thrusting atrge and powerful intervals, then started piercing her insides instead, with fine and precise movements that focus on her womb entrance.

    I thrust Edith on her cervix without regard.

    There, there, there! If you hit me there so fast, IllAaaaah!

    Ediths body shook all over.

    Edith did you just cum?

    Haaa, haaa. Its so good I cant help it

    Then, Ill make you feel good even more.

    I started moving once again.

    This time, I made my thrusts towards her womb by only using minimal movements.

    No, not there! Im going to cum again!

    Edith shook her head in fear, but that alone wasnt enough to stop me from moving.

    After all, I knew that shes also anticipating it, as shes still wrapping her legs around my waist.

    I asionally hit the mouth of her womb with the tip of my cock, crushing it with my every thrust to the back of her vagina.

    Soon,

    Higiii!? Aguuu, cumming! Im cumming Im cummiiiiiinnnnng!

    Ediths insides quivered more and more, and finally, she came.

    At the same time, the insides of her vagina mped shut, demanding me to release my semen.

    I barely endured, but I was already at my limit.

    Edith, Im about to

    I expressed my limit to Edith, who was still quivering in her climax.

    Im going to cum inside you, Edith. Here I go!

    Yes, master! Please, cum inside, pour it all inside me!

    As she dered so, she wrapped her hands behind my back and embraced me.

    I also wrapped my hands around Ediths shoulders and grabbed her firmly, then, I moved my waist, now with full intentions to seed her.

    My hips swung more wildly than it was ever before. I felt like a predator who wanted to swallow its prey whole.

    So intense! If you do this to meIm going to!

    Despite her words, Edith, too, felt the same way, as her moans got wilder and her insides got tighter.

    I, who got more excited by her state, quickly reached the peak. At that moment, I pierced her as deep as possible, all the way to her very end.

    Soon after our hips finally made contact with each other, I burst it all.

    Itsing, its reallying! Masters semen, its flowing inside! No, Im gonna cum again!

    Edith came once more while being cummed inside.

    We embraced each other and kept that way until its over.

    A while after, thinking all of it has ended, I tried to pull out my cock, but Edith, which should have copsed, stopped me with her legs that are still entangling me around the waist.

    Not yet, master. I dont want you to leave just yet, not until Im fully satisfied. Do you understand? Kukuku.

    The twisted knight princessughed evilly on to me. I could only smile wryly as I covered her body with my own.

    And so, we began another round of sex.

 Book 4: Chapter 9: Ninas Future

    Book 4: Chapter 9: Nina''s Future

    After our wild sex, I made Nina sit down on the couch inside the room, before going to the ce where the bucket of hot water was, where I dipped the towel that I received along in it.

    Then, I wiped her all over with the now warm and wet towel in my hand.

    Halfway through, Nina woke up and said Nyo! I told you nyot to do it! and got angry at me, but she wasnt able to resist as she didnt have any energy left in her body.

    While I was busy appeasing her, I took advantage of the situation, and managed to finish wiping her entire body. After that, I handed her some clothes that suit her figure.

    The maids seem to have bought them yesterday, as Irenes clothes were just too big for her.

    After doing all of that, Ibed my now messy hair and fixed my outfit, getting my body ready for the rest of the day.

    Of course, I didnt leave the room unattended. I hurriedly cleaned up the mess that we have brought to the room.

    I put away the now-soggy sheets and opened the windows to let some air out.

    With this, the preparations are nowplete.

    Somehow, I was able to make it in time?

    In time? For what?

    For the talks with Irene.

    Hmmmmph

    She doesnt seem to be interested.

    Is she still angry from the wiping?

    Lets just go for now. I think well have lunch first before wemence the talks.

    Since its alreadyte in the morning, we will start our discussion after weve eaten our meals.

    Well, Irene also said that it would make her fess up easier. After all, you wont be able to talk easily on an empty stomach.

    Nyaa, Food!? Lets go, lets go!

    Uwaa, H-hey! Thats dangerous!

    Upon hearing that were gonna eat some food, Nina did a 180 and pushed me at the back, urging me to lead her to the dining room right away.

    Soon as we arrived, Irene was already waiting for me, and the food was already been served.

    Sorry, Imte.

    Its fine. You were working hard with that girl, right?

    My back stiffened up.

    Are we making too much of a loud noise?

    Irene onlyughed a little to my question.

    Im sorry, really

    I bowed my head deeply,plete with the momentum of getting down on my knees and performing a dogeza.

    I had sex right after having that conversation with her. Its only natural to have such a thought. It was nothing but a betrayal.

    Raise your head, Tomo. Its not that Im mad at you. If anything, Im more than grateful that you have established a good rtionship with that girl.

    What happened, big brother? Awe you having a tummy-ache?

    Ara, now its big brother. This is very promising.

    Irene put her hand over her mouth andughed.

    Hello, Nina. Im Irene, and Im the mayor of this city.

    Miss Irenebig sis?

    Nina murmured in confirmation, and Irene nodded in response.

    Yes, you can also have it that way. For now, lets talk about it after weve eaten our meals, shall we?

    Un! Ninas weally hungwy!

    Nina immediately jumped at Irenes words.

    You, to be easily swayed by foodwell, shes still a kid, so its still alright.

    I gave a light chuckle as I headed for my seat.

    After that, we immediately started to eat.

    I dont know what she has been through before I found her, but Nina was really hungry, as shes eating with a momentum like shes about to eat the table alongside it.

    I and Irene were both amazed to see such alively meal.

    Then, as expected, Nina ate so fast that she choked, in which I quickly made her drink water as I rubbed her back.

    Nina continued to gobble despite that, and within 30 minutes, she had devoured all the food that was served to us.

    We, who could only do nothing but watch the scene, felt a little disheartened, because the meal ended earlier than usual.

    As the tabletop was cleaned and the after-dinner drinks were passed around, Irene began to speak.

    Nina, Id like to hear more about you. May I?

    Okay.

    Nina obediently spoke about herself.

    Nina used to live in a vige of Beast People, and helped them with their work. Nina was ugly, but Nina worked so hard so that Nina wont get kicked out. But, it got worse because of the recent drought.

    I see what she meant. Well, because people attach more importance to their appearances in urban areas, it was easier to live in the countryside. Even so, it doesnt mean one can live morefortably. I have also heard that the rainfall in this region has been decreasing recently.

    Irene affirmed the facts of Ninas story.

    There seems to be a difference in mentality between the central and rural areas, with regards to beauty.

    It seems that in rural areas where manpower is aplete necessity, discrimination is not so prevalent as long as there are more hands to do the work.

    With that, we have also deduced that Nina doesnt seem to havee from an extremely farawaynd.

    With that, they decided to perform a traditional ceremony in the vige to cause a rain.

    A local ritual? I have a bad feeling about this.

    And, what was it all about? Can you care to tell us?

    Despite that, Irene cut in mercilessly.

    It was to dedicate a sacrifice to thend gods and ask them to bless us with rain clouds.

    S-sacrifice?

    I couldnt help but flinch to theiractive solution.

    Wait, that sacrifice. Dont tell me-

    Please wait. Irene. No matter what, to sacrifice a living sentient being is-

    But it is, you knyow?

    -!?

    I was shocked when Nina affirmed her words.

    I thought the sacrifices were, at best, livestock.

    I started to feel sick. I felt like the food I ate is rushing up from my stomach.

    You look pale, Tomo. I think it was a little too harsh on you. Do you want to take a break in another room?

    No, Im fine. Keep going.

    I stood up and stopped Irene, who was about toe towards me, and urged her to go back by raising my hand.

    I was nave to think I was ready for this other world.

    I was made painfully aware of this just now.

    If you say so, TomoIm used to these kinds of stories, but I didnt expect Tomo to be ufortable to this. Im very sorry.

    Its fine, Irene. After all, it was something I have to face at some point.

    Rather, I felt even sadder for Irene, who just said she was already used to these kinds of talks.

    Theyre discriminated to this extent, huh.

    Did Nina say something bad?

    Dont worry about it. Just make sure that Nina will tell us the truth.

    Nyauu

    I stroked Nina who said those things in worry, then in turn she pressed her head against my hand even more as she squints at it pleasantly.

    She gave a vibrant smile, which made mood of the surroundings ease up a little.

    After a few minutes, Nina finally pulls away from my hand and resumes her story.

    You see, Nina wasnt originally the sacwifice. The daughter of the viges repwesentative, the mayor, was chose, but the mayors father, who didnt want his granddaughter to be sacrificed, tried to make Nina take her ce. The people also agreed with this.

    Thats terrible.

    At this point it wasnt a ritual anymore, only a way of appeasing the peoples desires of getting rid of something unpleasant.

    Nina doesnt want to die just like that, so as soon as Nina heard it, Nina decided to sneak away.

    Im d that she got away, really.

    But, did they chase you after that?

    Irene followed up a question.

    Certainly, even though it sounded like a fraud, a ritual is still a ritual, and they must have made a lot of preparations.

    They didnt, or rather, they couldnt. Nina washed off the traces of her scent in the river on the way, and Nina doesnt think that they have enough manpower to chase Nina alone. Nina doesnt think so. Plus, it was wraining when Nina came here, so they wouldnt trace Nina easily.

    So, youre safe then?

    Yeah, for now. After all, no one wille to this city just because they feel like it.

    Irene said in a way to make Nina feel relieved. Then, the cat-eared girl continued.

    Still, Nina was really suwrprised, as she never heawd of a city like this before. The same is twue for big sister, and for everyone else.

    Ufufufu, I made this ce so that women like us can live in peace after all. So, Nina, go ahead and take it easy, okay?

    Is it true, big sis!? Amwazing!

    Nina praised at Irene with gratitude and respect.

    I was happy that shes being praised too, to the point where I keep help my face from loosening to a grin.

    Its a city, yet people rarelye to visit, so chances like this were rare.

    Anyway, it seems that Nina and Irene will be on good terms after this.

    So, what do you want to do now that youre free, Nina? If you want to live in this city, we can assist you.

    Then, Nina wants to be with big brother!

    Nina answered immediately.

    Ara, I knew it wille to this. But that will be troubling. Tomo cant give priority to Nina alone, you see.

    Irene made a face of worry.

    Ive had sex with a lot of women in my work as a gigolo, but I havent met all the women in this city yet.

    Ive been told that there are some women who dont even want to have a conversation with a man, but more than that, its Irene wholl get the shove if she agrees to ce Nina near me.

    Shes the mayor of this city, and with that, she always has to make the difficult decisions about me.

    No matter how much Nina feels for me, no matter how much Irene feels for me even, she cannot make a decision based on that.

    As I also knew the hardships that shes going through, I often decide to stay silent and not meddle with her decision.

    But still, I couldnt help but get worried about leaving Nina alone, so I gathered my wits to see if I cane up with a good idea.

    How about we put Nina in a study session to help you with your work?

    My job?

    Yep. You always bring quite the number of documents in the mansion, dont you? How about we make her an assistant who cleans things up for you?

    This city, albeit not official yet, has already grown big enough to have a government office on its own. I heard that she used to work there before, but since I came, shes done most of her work at the mansion.

    Because of this, Irene has to clean up the things that were previously assigned to the staff alone, and the burden just keeps on increasing as the documents increase twofold.

    Even though Nina cyant rwead or write letters??

    Then how about including that on her training?

    This should be able to make her keep up the pace, somewhat. Two birds, one stone.

    I understand. Ill try to make the arrangements.

    After thinking it for a moment, Irene epted my proposal.

    So, Nina can stay in the mansion nyow?

    Yes, but you have to learn to read, write and do the math too. Can you do it?

    Ill do my best!

    Nina answered in enthusiasm.

    The things shes going to learn will be good for her in the future.

    I just hope she will be able to take the lessons properly from now on.

    With this, Ninas case is closed. For now.

    For a moment, I was afraid, afraid of someone dying in close proximity. In the end, it didnt happen, and the city gained another lovely friend.

    I just hope that more people will continue toe to this city  before its toote for them.

 Book 4: Chapter 10: Edith under the Desk

    Book 4: Chapter 10: Edith under the Desk

    It was a bright, sunny day.

    A perfect time to go outside and y, yet I am here, holing up myself inside the mansion.

    The reason? I was currently busy in gathering information about this world.

    Ive been borrowing some books from Irene, and have been reading them from cover to cover ever since.

    As Im not used to deciphering difficult texts yet, Im currently focusing on books rted to geography, which focuses a lot on illustrations instead.

    For the time being, I think its good if I put on the map of the city in my head first.

    After all, its noughing matter if I get lost or kidnapped. As Irene had said as well, Ill be easily targeted because of my ck hair and ck eyes.

    Each time, I was constantly reminded to proceed with caution, even with Edith as my escort whenever I go out of the city, which was already a rare case for someone like me.

    Of course, there are also times where I d be on my own. By then, Ill have no choice but to rely on my head and body.

    Now that I mentioned it, I heard that Edith is gonnae over today. Is she here yet?

    Do you need anything from me?

    Uwaaa!? Ow!

    I was supposed to be talking to myself, but when I got a reply, which I totally didnt expect, I lost my stance and hit my knee against the desk in reflex.

    As it was a hard, wooden desk, hitting on it was already enough to get myself in pain.

    Guh, uuu

    Ohohoho, what an unsightly figure you got there, master.

    Edithughed at my agony.

    Then, she upied the position directly in front of me, propping up against the desk as she looked down at my sorry state.

    Edith, how long have you been here?

    I asked, rubbing my still aching knee.

    While youre staring at that map. Youre in a daze, as in totally out of it, you know?

    You sounded like youve got a lot ofints. Why? Isnt that good if Im focused more on my studies?

    Whats the use of studying for a pervert like you? Since all you can do is shake your hips, it would be much more useful if you do some running instead.

    Her tongue is as venomous as ever.

    I heard that you have been maltreated by a girl of the Beast Race just recently. It seems that youre bing more and more polished in your stallion ways, eh?

    Hahaha

    I felt so angry that I got depressed instead. What is wrong with me?

    Speaking of which, why are you at my ce today?

    Edith was taking on the role to be my attendant, but in reality, she took this job just to raise Irenes liking of her.

    She still does what she was told, though, despite in a way that is far from being a kind person.

    Ivee to teach you aboutnguages, Sir Tomo. By Lady Irenes request, of course.

    Can you decide already if your gonna be respectful or not? Also, Edith, gonna teach menguages?

    <em>I already knew sarcasm, what more can you teach me?</em> But I didnt say that because I was afraid of getting socked in the gut.

    Ara, is that something to be surprised about? Even this one took the best education in the Imperial Court before I was kicked out, you know?

    Oh yeah, I remember Edith is a former princess.

    It was so different from my impression of hers now that sometimes I almost forget about it.

    Shes a prim and proper knight in front of Irene, and a prim and proper asshole in front of me.

    Well, for now, lets see what will happen.

    Fufu, Ill give you a good squeeze until that insolent mouth of yours dont work anymore.

    P-Please be gentle on me

    Feeling a faint chill in Ediths face as herugh gave off suspicious vibes, I fully braced myself to learn something useful.

    Tens of minutester

    I was solving a collection of problems Edith has prepared for me.

    Even though it was Irenes request, she was pretty serious abouting up with such a set of questionnaires like this. Its pretty well made.

    Yet, the figure of the said knight princess is nowhere in sight.

    As for the reason why, well, its because shes right under my desk right now.

    And, as for what shes doing there

    Lero, lero, jurujuru!

    She was doing a fetio.

    When in this world did it lead to this oue? I want to retort in my mind.

    But Ediths pretext is, If you can concentrate that much on your studies, then its okay to do something like this to this extent, right, and so she started blowing my dick on her own.

    This chapter trantion is made by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    Honestly, I never thought of winning an argument with her, so I let her do what she wants. Besides, this situation was no longer news to me.

    Even from the times shes apanying me as my personal valet, if we have time, she would take me into the nearest shade and suck me off right there.

    Often times, the flow of this process leads to the real thing, which was, of course, sex.

    My guess is because its hard to keep my libido in check once it has risen. Edith, even more.

    But I wont say thatst part, as shell get angry with me if I do so.

    Edith, can you loosen up a bit? I wont be able to proceed like this.

    I said as I looked under the desk.

    I couldnt concentrate because shes sucking me off pretty seriously. Shes even making erotic sounds as she does it.

    If you keep making sounds like this, Im going to lose my hips before getting to thest problem. You dont want that, do you?

    However, to my question, Edith just looked up and gave an evil smile  before swallowing my meat rod in her mouth once again.

    Nnn, Jururururu!

    Uugh, aaaah

    A vacuum blowjob with my entire meat pole inside her mouth.

    I couldnt help but let my voice leak out.

    Ive already experienced her deepthroats many times since the first time we did it, but Edith is one hell of a good sucker.

    Her mouth movements are so skillful that my hand was already unable to hold the pen.

    Weve been like this for about ten minutes now.

    Because I was desperate to hold back my ejaction, I have yet to learn anything properly.

    I have thought of ejacting once, but I immediately denied the idea.

    As for a reason, whenever Edith licks the now-be sensitive meat rod after ejaction, my whole body will be shaken by the terrific pleasure.

    My thoughts will be painted white after that, and because I can no longer think anymore, Ill be having no choice but to let go of the problem set.

    If she asks me to have sex with her in that state, Im not confident if Ill be able to refuse. No. I wont be able to.

    That time, I would definitely fuck Edith until shespletely satisfied.

    If that happens, it would be nothing but myplete defeat.

    Thats why I have to stand my ground here at all costs.

    Guh, youre still this stubborn. Isnt it about time you raise the white g?

    Edith separated her mouth from my member as I try to appease her with a question.

    I prefer you giving me plenty of white semen instead of raising a white g, so no thank you.

    Then it would only lead to the actual thing if that happens

    In that case, you can just tell me to stop. Lady Irene has requested to me as well, that I shouldnt force you to do anything you dislike.

    Youre saying that now? Im in a situation where I cant refuse anymore!

    Seriously, this clever witch.

    Meanwhile, Edith is giving me a handjob to stimte my cock while it was away from her mouth.

    Her hand techniques were great.

    Still, theyre not as intense as her blowjob, which I think is a good thing.

    Im sure she could make me cum with her hands if she wanted to, but she seems to be more concerned about sucking me with her mouth for the time being.

    For now, lets see how long you can hold out, master.

    With that, Edith resumed to her sucking.

    I have thought of taking Ediths invitation and make her stand on her feet first, but I didnt do that because once we did it, her role as a teacher would be gone, and her role as a fully pledged sex partner will begin.

    Of course, the idea of snitching this to Irene is also out of the question. To begin with, I doubt that Irene will believe me as she had cemented her trust on her part as well.

    Nor is there the idea of asking help from others, as theres a huge possibility that Edith would cleverly invite that person to get into a threesome with me instead.

    If that happens, the situation will be even worse than it was with just the two of us.

    With every escape route blocked, all that is left is to fight this irresistible pleasure head-on, even though I know that it would lead to my defeatter on.

    However,pared to earlier, my mind is freer than it was right now.

    I didnt waste that chance and grabbed the pen once more, starting from the number where I stopped doing.

    I love doing this with you, Edith, but I have to make this a priority right now.

    I went to the next question and moved my pen around while putting a lot of pressure on my hips to endure her assaults.

    Fortunately, the questions werent that difficult, so I was able to fill in my answers, albeit slowly.

    However, the intermittent sensations she kept on sending made me slow down my thinking, making it difficult for me to answer the following questions before I ejacte.

    After a while, I was barely able to hold my pen straight in my hand.

    Jubo, jubobobobo, hafuuYou endured quite well. However, youve reached your limit. Right?

    My meat rod is already throbbing, swollen like a balloon that seems about to burst at any moment.

    I started pulling my waist away from the moment I felt it, but Edith, having quicker reflexes than me, was able to stop it immediately by wrapping her hands around me.

    The smell is so amazing. No matter how much I lick it off, it just keeps oning back.

    Maybe it was because her grip brought her face closer to my waist, as I was currently slouching on the desk, Ediths face was now brought closer to my own face as well.

    The air of her breaths was already close enough to be felt by me even though her mouth is still quite the distance from my own.

    And from that, I saw up close the sight of my erected meat pole, swinging right next to a girls beautiful face. It was irresistibly arousing.

    I feel like sticking my cock right inside her mouth right away, but I still tried my best to endure it all.

    Well done resisting. I wonder if you can endure the next one.

    My meat rod was led into her mouth once again.

    This time, she spent more time with it inside than outside for the next few minutes.

    Lerolero, jururun. Juboo, juboo!

    Edith then started to shake her head, making violent noises as she moves.

    Soon, I wasnt able to hold back.

    Cumming, Im cumming, Edith!

    Njuu, mugu!

    At longst, I came inside the mouth of Edith, who has sucked my meat rod all the way to her throat.

    Thick amounts of semen were directly poured into her stomach.

    Edith obediently swallowed one after the other.

    It might be strange to say it in this situation, but shes a great drinker as well.

    After I finished letting it all out, I fell on the chair to take a breather.

    Want to read thetest chapters? Go at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. By doing this,you will be supporting the trantor as well.

    Meanwhile, Edith swallowed my load up to thest drop before releasing my meat rod from her mouth.

    There was no continuous sucking that I had expected.

    Well, she has gone for a deepthroat this time, so it cant be helped. Even now, shes having a hard time catching her breath.

    Haah, haah Masters semen was so thick that it was hard to swallow

    You gave me a hard time, as well. That said, could you open the window first? If someonees in, theyll immediately find out from the smell.

    Even after all of that, I still dont feel right that I was doing something naughty while Im supposed to be studying.

    Though you came in the end, you did quite well in the middle. I didnt expect you to start solving problems again, to be honest.

    Wow. Is this really Edith? She was so impressed that her grouchy expression waspletely gone now.

    Thanks to that, Edith obediently opened the window for me. Soon, the smell of semen was gone from the room.

    Now thats over, I hope you teach me properly this time.

    Nope~, no can do. I wasnt able to taste it properly because you came directly down to my throat a little while ago. Lets start it again, one more time!

    Eeeh, no way

    Before I could stop her, Edith has already gulped my meat rod inside her mouth.

    I have no choice now, but to give her the satisfaction that she needs as soon as possible.

    Once again, I had let myself be carried away by the current of pleasures that came upon me.

 Book 4: Chapter 11: Dont Let Her Find Out!

    Book 4: Chapter 11: Don''t Let Her Find Out!

    Toktoktok.

    There was a knock on the door soon as Edith put my meat stick inside her mouth.

    Y-Yes!?!

    Surprised, I responded in a slightly higher pitch than usual.

    <em>Really, for a person toe in, <em>what a really bad timing</em></em>.

    Its me, if you dont mind.

    However, my mind went to a panic upon hearing the voice that came behind the door.

    <em>This voice, its Irene, Im sure of it!</em>

    <em>To think its she, of all people</em>

    !

    Edith, who was busy sucking my cock under the desk, must have heard it as well, as she stopped her actions and went stiff all over.

    Fortunately, the desk is solidly built, so she wont be able to see whats underneath, as long as she wont go around it, that is.

    Yes, Im good. Go ahead.

    I answered while feigning calm.

    If I were to say no here, I would only sound more suspicious.

    Fortunately, the window has been left open for a while, so the smell shouldnt give us away.

    The door was opened, and Irene walked in.

    If this was Nina, she would havee without knocking, so I was a bit grateful for the fact that it was her.

    Not to mention that the girl has a sharp nose too, so we have no escape if it was her whoes in.

    Oh my, Edith still isnt here? I thought I asked her to help you with your studies

    Edith, whos currently under my desk, trembled in fear.

    If Irene were to see her in this situation, she will be disappointed for sure, as this was a neglect of her duty.

    Still, finding out that shes idling around somewhere isnt good either.

    This is a crisis for her either way.

    <em>Wait, now is my chance!</em>

    I thought of an idea, and decided to tease this evil girl a little.

    A payback for getting in the way of my studies earlier.

    Edith went to pick up some books to use as teaching materials. She even made this set of problems for me. Wanna see?

    This chapter is made by rohceneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    , !?

    Edith looked relieved at my first words, but got pale at the next.

    Oh, may I see it?

    Of course.

    Irene approached me on the desk.

    To prevent her from going around the table, I turned the problem set upside down in her direction and held it out to her.

    Wow, this is really good.

    While Irenes gaze was on the problem sets, I pressed my crotch more into Ediths mouth underneath.

    Then, speaking in a whisper so that Irene wont notice,

    Suck it.

    Ediths eyes dted at my words.

    In a way so as Irene wouldnt notice, she whispered back as well.

    You pervert, what are you going to do if Lady Irene finds out?

    She wont find out if you keep it down. Here.

    I moved my hips forward, pressing my meat rod even further.

    Y-youre really asking for it? So be it!

    After all has been said, Edith finally resumed her sucking.

    Yet, she has anxiousness all over her face, afraid of the fact that Irene may find her at any time.

    Since shes usually so imposing, the gap between that and her being a scaredy-cat at my mercy made it even more arousing.

    <em>Not to mention, arent you getting more energetic with your blowjobspared from before?</em>

    <em>Well, maybe shes excited about her situation. After all, shes a bit of an M as well.</em>

    In the meantime, Irene, who seems to have finished reading the problem sets, looked up to me.

    Thank you. This is very well done. As I would expect from Edith, shes excellent as ever.

    Perhaps she was happy that she got praised, though it was only for a moment, the sucking power on my meat rod increased.

    I almost contorted my face at the pleasure sent by it, but I managed not to by immediately covering up with an answer.

    Is that so? Then I must thank herter.

    Apparently, Irene still doesnt know about Ediths true nature.

    She thinks of Edith as an excellent person who can be trusted.

    And she would never expect that this excellent person is sucking my meat stick under the desk in front of her.

    Her faade breaking and Irenes reaction if she finds out, just the thoughts of them are already enough to send chills down to my spine.

    Then, what do you think of my answers to the questions?

    This time, I took the initiative.

    If you may ask why, of course, it is to keep Irene from leaving.

    When I nced downwards, Edith was already looking at me with threatening eyes, but I ignored her.

    All of this started on her whim after all, but to think the situation has be this exciting

    You got almost 80% of the questions right. They were all easy problems, but since youve only just started, I can say youre doing well.

    Thank you. Thats really good to hear.

    While were talking like this, Edith is sucking at my cock at irregr intervals.

    Because shes trying not to make a sound as much as possible, there were no intense stimtions unlike before.

    However, to cover that, she carefully licked and stimted the parts where I felt particrly better, such as the head and the backside of my cock, with her tongue instead.

    Though it didnt show up in my face, her actions has already made me sweaty under my clothes.

    By the way, is there something you need from me that you came here?

    Ah, yes. Actually

    After I sessfully reopened the conversation, I swung my conscious back to Edith.

    Then, I noticed that one of her hands has disappeared from my view.

    I looked for the missing hand, and sure enough, it was going for her lower body.

    <em>To think Edith even managed to masturbate in this situation.</em>

    <em>Good grief. And whos the pervert here, exactly?</em>

    But maybe because I had watched her for so long, the libido that I was holding back went out of control.

    Tomo, are you listening to me?

    Ah, yeah, of course.

    I was too busy returning the initiative that I forgot Irenes conversation with me. Thankfully, she still hasnt noticed anything.

    Soon, I reached my limit, where I pretended to lean forward in order to push my waist towards Ediths face even more.

    It made Edith suck my meat pole deeper inside her mouth, where I ejacted my pent-up load from there.

    !! Uunguh.

    A sudden, deepthroat ejaction.

    Edith tried her best to swallow it all.

    However, because of that, some of her voice slipped out a little.

    Oh my, did you hear anything just now?

    Must be the winding from the outside? After all, the window is open.

    In front of the suspicious Irene, I immediately pretended like its nothing.

    Still, my heart was racing as fast as it could.

    Edith sucked me off in front of Irene, and I came in front of her.

    I had sex with both of them before, but this is a different sensation entirely.

    Of course, I felt guilty, but that only spiced things up, making me even more excited.

    Edith, too, looked like she was having a good time, as the bottom of the desk is now wet all over.

    More than this, and it will turn for the worse.

    But that wont cure our arousal that was heightened by the current set of events.

    And so, I dared to make a move.

    First, I pretended to hold Ediths head down, covering both of her ears.

    Then, I pressed the still erect meat rod against her.

    Nnn, nnnn.

    Of course, Edith resisted, as she thought it was a bad idea, but I didnt stop.

    While doing that, I talked to Irene.

    Got it. With this, I can finally understand. Im sorry that it took this long, Irene.

    No, its fine. I had fun as well see youter then.

    Yeah. Later.

    With that, Irene finally left the room.

    However, Edith, who had her ears covered and my meat rod pressed against her, didnt know that yet.

    Now that the second phase of the n has been met, I finally removed my restraints.

    Irene is sitting on the sofa opposite from you. If you keep it down, she wont notice.

    Haa, haaa. What do you think youre doing! What will you do if she finds out!?

    Haha, then well just have to apologize together.

    This-

    She was about to say something, but I stopped her with my hand.

    That aside, mine still hasnt gone away. Can you do it again?

    Th-this stupid thingUuu, I guess it cant be helped.

    Edith was about to say no, but she changed her mind once she saw the erect flesh rod in front of her.

    Ill pretend that Ill be solving some problems. You can make a little noise if you want, but just a little, or else we would be found out. You dont want that to happen, dont you?

    Having no other choice, Edith nodded and took the meat stick inside her mouth once again.

    Nnn, churu. Lerolero.

    Though shes unable to shake her head more freely, because of the situation, her quirky way of licking gave more stimtion than before.

    I pretend to solve some problems while I watch her from above.

    Every time her head moves along with her lustrous blonde hair, it sends pleasing sensations onto my meat pole.

    Shes probably cringing in her head right now, fearing the possibility of when shes going to be found out.

    Yet, shes also so aroused that shes masturbating in the middle of it all.

    <em>Truly, what a wonderful woman she is. </em>Thats what I thought as I watch her from above.

    She might be a bit ck-hearted, but I still cant deny that shes beautiful, smart, and strong.

    Thats why thinking that this superb individual, smoothly rolling around in the palm of my hands has filled me with a sense of conquest.

    Which, in turn, was converted into pleasure, andbined with her physical stimtion, it pushed me to the edge in the blink of an eye.

    C-cumming!

    Let it out, all of masters semen, put it all inside this mouth!

    I released my semen inside Ediths mouth which she widely opened in the view only I could see. She devoured my load hungrily.

    Some of my seed was sshed on her face, but Edith scooped them up with her fingers and licked them off right away.

    Lero, chuuruamazing, its still so thick despite cumming in a row.

    Thats because Ediths fetio is really great.

    Stop kidding arou- ah, more importantly, what about Lady Irene?

    Ediths face, which was enraptured by pleasure, tightened instantly.

    <em>I guess its time to reveal the secret now?</em>

    Its okay. See?

    With that, I pulled my chair and dragged Edith out from under the desk in one fluid motion.

    What are you-, were gonna be found out! Eh?

    Edith, with my sudden action, be truly panicked, but there are only the two of us in the room.

    That is for interrupting me in my studies. Im just getting back at you.

    When she heard those words, her shoulders trembled as she casts her eyes downward.

    Uhm, Edith?

    At that moment, Edith turned around with a jolt, grabbed me by the shoulders, and made me sit on the chair.

    How dare youhow dare you do that to me!

    With tears in the corners of her eyes, she red into my face and shouted at me.

    I could have let it go if it was anything else, but using Lady Irene like that I wont forgive you!

    <em>Not good. It seems that I have touched Ediths reverse scales!</em>

    I thought as I broke out in a cold sweat at Ediths unexpected fury.

 Book 4: Chapter 13: Ediths Feelings

    Book 4: Chapter 13: Edith''s Feelings

    How many hours has it been since I started having sex with Edith?

    Before I knew it, the sun is already starting to set.

    Haa, fuu, haa.

    auu, nnhaaa.

    Both of us were out of breath.

    Weve been so engrossed in the game that Ivepletely lost count, and now, were running out of energy.

    I can no longer move my hips in the same way as I did before.

    Edith, too, was the same. Having no power left in her body, she has be utterly limp on the table due to the repeated climaxes shes been through.

    I sat back on my chair and looked around.

    Irenes desk was already in a mess, with all the writing materials being scattered about.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    The important papers and books have been moved to the edge of the room beforehand, you could say that were pretty safe. Or else, they would have been more than ruined, and I would receive a punch on the face for it by Edith.

    However, right now, that partner of mine is in a sorry state.

    Uwaa.

    Edith waspletely sprawled on the desk, with her legs opened far apart. The semen I have pumped inside her is spilling out from her crack.

    It was a boner-inducing scenery.

    I just looked at it, and my cock immediately came back to life.

    Masterplease fuck me more

    Edith called out to me.

    <em>Really, this girl, even though she could hardly move her body</em>

    But since she asked for it, I shall give her more.

    I raised my waist, which has gone heavy and stood in front of the desk where she was lying down.

    Edith, you havent had enough?

    I havent. I know you arent as well, Master. Thats why please use Ediths pussy. Use Ediths body until masters cock is unable to stand up anymore.

    Hahaha, I hope I wont have to wait until that part.

    For the nth time, I thrust my cock inside Ediths vagina.

    Pushing back the leaking semen, which also served as a lubricant, my cock easily reached her womb.

    Uugh, aha

    Edith moaned at the act.

    However,pared to how it was before, itcked energy. Completely exhausting her energy has really taken a toll on her voice.

    If one pays attention, her vagina, which was mped shut just earlier, was no longer as tight as it was. Though it asionally narrowed, gently wrapping around my throbbing member is only as far as it could do.

    For me, whos currently dead tired, it was a blessing, however.

    Still, to think that our energetic Edith can also run out of juices like this, I still cant believe it. How many times has it been before you went limp?

    Idont know. I had already lost count after ten.

    Edith replied, panting hard as she catches her breath in every interval.

    This woman, even the way she breathes, is stimting. It was supposed to be a casual conversation, yet from the way she talked to me helplessly, I couldnt help but feel horny.

    This situation is just that good.

    Mastee.

    Yeah.

    I was invited by Edith for a kiss.

    I approached her, and our lips, which were parched from the consecutive hot actions, finally made contact.

    The two pairs of flesh became moist once again as we exchange each others saliva.

    Our kisses went on, and the more we devoured each others fluids, the more we felt that were bing one.

    By the time we noticed, our bodies were already joined together again, with Ediths lush breasts being crushed between us.

    This made us increase our desires even more.

    I no longer held back.

    After a few swings, I reached my limit. I lightly pressed my hips against her and ejacted from there.

    Nn, nfuuuu! Haaa, haa, haaa.

    Edith came, as well.

    I felt pleasure as I feel her quiver through her skin, which was already in close contact with mine.

    At first, I intend to hold back as much as possible, aiming to get the best pleasure as I keep myself in check, but that would drain my energy in each time, so I didnt do it in the end.

    <em>We shouldnt put up with each other anymore.</em>

    Fuck when you want to fuck. Cum when you want to cum.

    We were confident, as we have already done it a number of times.

    To start with, we didnt think it would reach this point after having sex for so many times.

    This chapter is made by rohceneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Aaaah, masters semen is entering inside me againand my womb is already full.

    I was sure that I came inside her more than I could count with my fingers on both hands.

    There were times where I also jizzed on her breasts and mouth, but even without them, it would still be more than ten.

    I rocked Ediths hips, making a series of plocking sounds.

    Even that, you still want it, dont you? What a greedy woman you are.

    Im not that greedy. If I am, I would have tried my best to steal the number one spot from Lady Irene. That said, I wont lose to others to be your number two.

    Youyou dont want to be on top?

    Thats a nasty question you got there, master. I would never try to steal a march on her. After all, I love her as well.

    Edith said with a profound smile.

    Really, this womanbut

    I pushed up my waist, which has taken enough rest, hard.

    Hyaauu!?

    Thank you, Edith. I am really, really grateful that youre here for me. I love you.

    Ahh, master

    I could see tears forming from the corner of her eyes.

    She tried to move to hug me but unable to due to the exhaustion. I saw herck of strength, so I embraced her body instead, all while I shake my hips underneath.

    I love you, master! I love you, I love you, I love you!

    I love you too, Edith.

    Aah, to be told that I am needed by a man, this is the first time I been told that in my whole life

    From then on, Ediths tone changed. The usual high-handed attitude of hers has totally vanished.

    Edith, I want to feel you more. Im not gonna hold back now.

    I gave another thrust deep inside her.

    Because her womb is already full, I wasnt able to fit everything right away, but I still screwed her anyway.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Hyaaaa, guuh, Aaauuuuu!

    It was practically a scream. As our bodies were now up close, my hearing was easily dominated by her moans that leaked right before my face. With the sounds of our banging flesh in every gap, it made my arousal reach a new peak.

    Ediths face ofplete euphoria served as the final blow.

    <em>I am really blessed to be able to fuck such a wonderful woman.</em>

    Master, masteeer!

    Edith, youre mping too hard, do you really want it that much!?

    Yes, I want it more, I want it moooore! Aaaah!

    Edith squirted. Like oil to machinery, her fluids served as an additional lubrication, which made my pistons smoother the more she got drenched inside.

    Im cumming, Edith! Take it all once more!

    Yes! Ahh, Masters cock is swelling insideplease, cum, cum all of it inside me!

    In my final act, I swung my hips back as far as I could like a fully drawn bow, then after putting all my weight into it, I rammed the tip to her overflowing uterus like an arrow that has just been released.

    Upon hitting the target, I ejacted.

    Ipletely forgot how many times I did this act, but Im staining Ediths insides white again.

    Her pussy, due to being repeatedly dyed in my colors, has now be sensitive.

    Soon as she felt me cumming, her entire pussy moved and contracted, as if it wants to make sure that I squeeze out my semen up to thest drop.

    And, as if responding to her movements, I let out another batch, even though I thought it was already impossible.

    Its hot! And its so much!

    Edith was still able to climax as the newest batch filled her already over-seeded vagina.

    It was already a wonder that she could still do it in her state.

    Well, one thing is for sure. Control was already long gone for both of us.

    Once we saw the exhrated look on each others faces, we surrendered ourselves to our instincts.

    I continued. Like a ferocious beast, I moved my waist back and forth until I spat out thest bit of my semen.

    While at it, I reached towards her bouncing tits as well, mushing and kneading them like a wild dog that is about to tear its prey apart.

    I continued tormenting Edith while my member is still hard.

    Auuu, even though you havent finished letting it all out yet!?

    Edith let out a cry of surprise.

    Earlier, Ive been taking a brief pause each time Im about to cum, but now, Im banging her non-stop, all while stirring the semen and love juices that we have released.

    My only regret is that this will be my final spout. I have used up all my energy reserves, and am only standing due to my willpower.

    All I can do now is swing my hips slowly and loosely.

    Thankfully, there is still the numbness of the climax, so I managed to hold myself back.

    Masterme too.

    Edith, seeing my hardship, pushed her hips into mine from below.

    I dont know if she was touched by my recent actions, but seeing her try her best to raise her hips in match with my timing, even though she barely had any strength left, it was really heartwarming.

    Because of her swaying, it rubbed nicely and gave an even stronger stimulus to my member as well.

    Our physical and mental pleasuresbined together as one, and it resulted in an experienceparable to the one we felt when were just starting.

    Already, at my limit

    My hips trembled from the pleasure, and my movements came to a halt.

    Please, master. Allow my womb to drink your semen. Please let it out inside me up to thest drop!

    Ugh, Edith!

    I drew out all the remaining strength in my body, and barely managing to do so, I gave one final thrust of my meat pole deep inside her. I let out myst load, before slouching over Ediths body at the end.

    My entire being was buried in the sensation of the climax after that, but I was able to confirm that I came in the deepest part of her pussy.

    Thest thing I saw was a very satisfied look on my partners face.

    Edith and I passed out right after.

    After a while, someone shook my body. I woke up, only to discover Irene in front of me.

    Moreover, she has her eyebrows raised, that one of anger.

    Ignoring my uing death sentence for a bit, I looked around and found out that I wasnt on the usual desk anymore.

    I was inside someones bedroom, which only had three people in it. Edith and me, who were lying on the bed, and Irene, who was sitting on a chair beside us.

    As for the knight princess, shes sleeping right next to me.

    From there, I recalled myst memory before I went to sleep, then, like a clockwork that hasnt been oiled for a past century, I cranked my neck and faced Irene, while making a bitter smile on my face.

    AhahahahaIm sorry!

    I straightened up my back and immediately got down on my knees.

    This was the second time I did a dogeza today.

    After seeing the devastation that you two had made, I pretty much understood what you both did in the room.

    Irene responded with her head down.

    I couldnt see her expression, but her voice is calm.

    There were stains under the desk as well, so maybethats what he was doing thereI thought.

    Irenes hand touched my shoulders, then with a questioning tone,

    Tell me the truth, Tomo. Were the two of you already doing that before I entered the room?

    Y-yes.

    Haaa, what a disappointment. And I even went in great pains in making Edith y the role of your teacher. I endured hard, you know.

    Im sorry. However, please dont be too angry with Edith. She just couldnt resist, thats why.

    Irenes hand left my shoulders.

    Its alright if it was once or twice, but it was already a level where semen and love juices have already created puddles over there. That doesnt leave grounds for excuses anymore.

    The moment she lifted her head up, I saw Irene, pouting cutely as she made a sulking expression at me as she pulls her face close to mine.

    Also, to think you came inside Edith so much after that! I was really envious! Thats why-

    She separated from my face, then got up from her chair.

    Take a full rest for the rest of today, Tomo.

    Irene spoke with her lips having a gentle smile like that of a saintly mother.

    It was good till I saw further up.

    Because tomorrow, youll be pouring all out inside me until my womb is full too.

    From all the way up, were a pair of eyes of a hungry subus, wet and filled with lust. She ended with those words before walking away.

    will I make it through tomorrow, all safe and sound?

    This is Irene, who has an even stronger sex drive than Edith.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    It was definitely no doubt that I will be squeezed until I went dry.

    Upon realizing I have no other chances of escape, I sighed and lied down to prepare for tomorrow.

    Still, to think I got away with only this, this world is bizarre in its own ways.

    Thinking I will be put on another battlefield once again, I took Edith, who was sleeping peacefully beside me, into my arms.

    While embracing her like a hug pillow, I doze off to slumbend once more.

 Book 5: Chapter 1: Julies Invitation

    Book 5: Chapter 1: Julie''s Invitation

    A few days have passed since the incident at the office, where I was caught having covert sex with Edith.

    Irene gave me a generous squeeze that day.

    Right now, Im currently spending my morning studying in my room.

    The topics? Of course, all about the general knowledge about this world.

    Though I was still terrible at it, I could now read and write at least a few simple words.

    The first thing I learned was Irenes name.

    When I showed her what I had written, she was very pleased.

    It was the first name I had learned since I came to this world, apart from my own.

    After that, I also studied the names of Edith and the others.

    It wasnt an easy thing to do, mastering anothernguage you havent heard of entirely, but its an inevitable path if I want to live here in harmony.

    Thats why Im doing my best in every lesson they give me.

    You got the letters here wrong. Thest stroke is crooked.

    Oh, I seelike this?

    Yeah, thatll work.

    Today, Im taking the usualnguage lessons from Edith.

    Though the really hard scolding after she woke up from the bed made her depressed, it was only for a short time, and with a little self-encouragement, she bounced back on her feet soon after, as if all of it was a lie.

    Of course, I didnt see her salivating a bit when she was being scolded by Irene. Yep. I totally didnt see anything.

    To be honest, I was a bit thankful for the incident. As shes now taking her tutor work properly, the lessons became a lot easier to understand.

    In exchange for teaching me, I taught Edith how to write her own name in my world, and she was really pleased about it.

    In fact, she seemed to be more excited than I was when I was struggling to write her name, to the point that I couldnt help but worry. Why is she putting lots of energy over something so irrelevant?

    <em>Oh well. At least Edith is happy with it</em>

    As I was proceeding with my studies, a maid came to my room.

    Apparently, there was a letter from Julie.

    I tasked Edith to read it for me, as I still dont have the confidence to decipher hard words. It said that she wants to introduce someone to me in my work as the citys gigolo.

    Im surprised. For a person like Julie to say that she wants to introduce someone.

    It was unexpected for me as well. Shes so busy growing crops that she doesnt go out that much.

    It was like telling Julie indirectly that she doesnt have many friends, which was extremely rude, but the fact that shes introducing someone really surprised the both of us.

    To be honest, I was already at the point where I would immediately believe her even if she told me that her nts were the only friends she got.

    Thats how lonely her existence is.

    For the time being, Ill go and check on her.

    Then, Ill go with you.

    Thank you. But before that, we have to speak with Irene first.

    We rounded up our studies. Then, after asking for Irenes permission, we headed for Julies house.

    Julies dwelling is located on the outskirts of the city.

    As her house is bordered by arge tract of farnd, it was far away from the citys center.

    Its fields were a spectacle of a bountiful harvest. They are so abundant that you wont easily see whats ahead of you unless you climb to a higher ce.

    Julie said she did everything from nting to harvesting, and seeing the oue all over me, it was easy to understand how great her magic is.

    Sadly, I didnte here to admire the crops. After walking around for a while, we reached the house where Julie is staying.

    This chapter is made by rohceneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Knock knock.

    Julie, its me. I came here after reading your letter!

    Soon after, Julie appeared on the other side of the door.

    Tomo? Come inside.

    Though she still doesnt talk much, I could quickly tell that shes in a happy mood right now.

    That alone was enough for me toe.

    Well then, Ill be waiting outside, like the usual.

    Edith muttered as she stared at Julie.

    Eh, but, I didnte here today to do it with Julie-

    theres a new fruit patch Ive made a little further back in the house. You can stay there if you want.

    Julie said as she stared back at Edith.

    Is that so? Then, Ill receive it with gratitude. Can I share it with Lady Irene?

    , of course.

    And just like that, a tacit agreement was made between the two  without my knowledge.

    Ohohoho. Dont feel bad about it, master. For us, women, sweets are second only to love in our list of favorite things. Ill be off now.

    Edith gave me a teasing smile to me before leaving the ce.

    Then, it urred to me.

    perhaps, the letter is because-!?

    I dont know what youre talking about.

    I returned my gaze at Julie, but she just looks away.

    Ive been had. To think they used my incapability to read letters thoroughly, they might have secretly negotiated the terms in my letter!

    And in exchange for bringing me in, Edith was bribed with fruits!

    But Irene also agreed. She, whos strict with the management of my job as a gigolo, dly consented to it.

    Was it really a bribe?

    So, you lied to me when you said you had someone who you wanted to introduce me to?

    Ah, that part is true. They are good persons for TomoI think.

    I-I see. I got a little worried back there.

    Then I was ushered to Julies room, where I was offered a cup of tea.

    While drinking the contents of the cup, I was told about the person I was going to be introduced.

    whom Im going to introduce to you are the sisters of the church.

    Church? A religious group? I see.

    Religion is always a powerful entity in any world.

    It can bring together people across countries, and wars can be fought over it.

    As it gave an influential impact to this world as well, it was indispensable knowledge for me whos gonna live here for good.

    it is a religion that became widespread throughout this world, and its name is Eros.

    E-Eros

    Just hearing the name already made me figure out its contents.

    I mean, its too obvious not to.

    Basic exnation, it was a set of teachings that women should be sexually active.

    Very basic exnation indeed.

    Could it be that this Eros Religion, was the root of all the reversal in attitudes of men and women when ites to sex?

    Or is it because of the way of life in this world that the Eros Religion was born?

    Somehow, I want to ask these sisters about that part.

    , most of the women in this country are believers of this religion.

    Irene and the others as well?

    I asked, and Julie nodded.

    But I havent seen any of them praying or anything like it.

    What about their precepts, and all that? Do they havemandments to follow?

    Women are taught to wear revealing clothing.

    I see. So thats how it was

    I wondered for a while that a lot of women are showing a lot of skin, and thought that it was due to the influence of their high libido, but to believe it was to follow the doctrine of Eros Religion

    Thats about all I know. About the rest, youll have to ask Marietta about it.

    Is Marietta the name of the sister?

    Julie nodded to my question.

    Really? Then I guess I have to prepare a lot of questions beforehand.

    This Eros Religion seemed to have spread far and wide in this world.

    Because of that, Im sure that they have a lot of extensive knowledge that I may be needed in my future life here.

    For now, I have to thank Julie for introducing me to the sisters.

    Thank you, Julie. This will definitely be a good learning experience for me to see what theyre like up close.

    However, she only turned to the side after seeing my reaction. Was she still shy of being praised?

    Thank you, Tomo. d to hear it.

    Giving thanks is a natural thing to do. She deserves it.

    Still, I guess its better if I thank her physically in addition to that.

    Julie, is there anything I can do to help you? Like helping you on the farm and anything.

    Then, Julie, who was taken aback by my recent words, looked at me.

    anything, you say?

    Yes. Anything to repay your will.

    Right after I said that, Julie stood up and came towards me.

    Then, stay where you are, Tomo.

    Here? Okay.

    I stayed on the chair as I was told, then all of a sudden, Julie got down on her knees and hugged me from the front.

    Uhm, Lady Julie!?

    The shock of her actions made me lose my bnce a bit, but she was able to catch me.

    She hugged me and buried her head on my chest as she was.

    Suu, haaaaaaah, Tomo

    W-what is it?

    My tongue got tied as I spoke at Julie, who just called my name, and we ended up staring at each other.

    Can we do it, like this?

    If you ask me in that adorable state, I wont be able to endure not being horny.

    Still, I have no intention of refusing her, since I already said that I would do anything.

    I was even happy to know that Im going to do it with Julie.

    In fact, right after watching the tacit agreement between Edith and Julie, I already had a hunch that this was going to happen.

    Therefore, I dont have any problems.

    I understand. Im gonna do it until Julie is satisfied, right?

    Soon as I said that, Julies cute face gradually softened.

    Tomo, I want to kiss you.

    Due to our difference in positions, her eyes were looking up at me as she moved her tongue.

    A beautiful womans eyes as she stares up at metheyre incredibly destructive.

    Okay, I understand.

    I brought my face next to Julie.

    Then, she locked her lips with mine.

    chuu, chuuu, lerolero.

    Chuu, leroro, juruu

    We got into a deep, tongue-tied kiss for a few minutes or so, before letting each other go.

    Haa, haaaTomo.

    Yes?

    She tugged my hand towards the bed, then pushed me down after that.

    Tomo, I cant stand it anymore!

    Julie is usually calm and collected, but when ites to sex, she bes really aggressive.

    I took her in, wondering in my head if I could still go home today.

 Book 5: Chapter 2: An Aggressive Dark Elf

    Book 5: Chapter 2: An Aggressive Dark Elf

    After being pushed down by Julie, she immediately took off my clothes.

    From there, I realized that her bed was bigger than usual, not for one person at the very least.

    Julie. Is this bed possibly a new one that you got for me?

    She gave me a big nod right after. But what surprised me was her following words.

    I, I made it, so that Tomo and I could sleep together.

    Made ityou made it by yourself? With magic?

    Yes, with little magic assistance. Im good at magic when ites to nts

    Wow, amazing.

    As expected of the one that singlehandedly supported the citys food supply.

    Even though its rattling around since a while ago, it hasnt moved an inch at all.

    Its probable that only Julie, a Dark Elf, could do this.

    To be honest, I was happy. I just couldnt help it. After all, she has thought about making something this awesome for our sex.

    In the meantime, I took off her clothes.

    Tomo just needs to lie down.

    Julie also lied down on my right side,ying half her body on top of mine.

    Herrge breasts got squeezed against my chest.

    Uhm, this is?

    Most of the time when sheys on top of me, it was usually in a cowgirl position, so this different approach made me a bit surprised.

    First, there.

    Julie stretched out her hand and reached for my meat stick.

    My excitement has been rising on its way out since she started undressing me, and now, it was almost full.

    After Julie held her hand in mine, I finally got a full-on erection.

    Her hands felt nice and smooth.

    wow, its already this big.

    Julie eximed as she stroked her hand over my meat rod.

    It was hoping to be with Julie, after all.

    Really? Im happy

    Then, as she stared at me one more time,

    Ill do my best to make you feel good.

    Julie regrasped my erect member and began squeezing it up and down.

    Her techniques are smooth. It was hard to believe that shes doing it this way for the first time.

    The amount of force is exquisite as well, and because she was moving her hands delicately ording to the shape of my cock, I felt amazed.

    Yes, that feels great, Julie.

    Thank you. actually, I practiced a bit.

    Practiced?

    How?

    Perhaps she noticed it in my look, she whispered it in my ear as if a person about to tell something confidential.

    I was using vegetables. Of course, I ate them all afterwards.

    I see, with such a huge field, there must be some vegetables that areshaped for other needs.

    But, eating it afterwards

    I imagined Julie eating my member after this. It sent a shiver down to my spine.

    ? It became a little softer. You dont feel good?

    She looked sad, so I hurriedly corrected her.

    This chapter is made by rohceneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    No, its not that. I just imagined something weird so

    I see. Ah, its getting hard again.

    My cock asserted its presence in Julies hands once more.

    Julie had practiced this just for me. Not getting excited by this is already a sin.

    And thats an absolute fact.

    thank goodness. Only one thing left to do.

    Julie, who was relieved upon seeing the erection of my meat pole, put her face closer to my body.

    Then, to my surprise, she began licking my nipples.

    lero, lerolero, chuuuu.

    I went stiff for a moment, but the next sensation that flowed in made me feel rxed.

    Normally, being touched like this would just tickle me, but Julies tongue gave a certain power that turned it into a pleasant sensation.

    How is it, is this one better?

    It was certainly much better than thest time we did it.

    I wonder if she practiced this as well.

    <em>Did Julie practice her nipple-licking for me?</em>

    I already felt excited just how she gave her concern about me.

    Yup, its good, Julie. It feels great.

    As I said this, her face lightened up, then she resumed on the handjob and nipple-licking once more.

    Her hand, which was caressing my meat rod increased in speed, and my nipples in turn got drenched with even more saliva.

    Ju-Julie, Im about toe.

    When I told her about my limit, Julie removed her mouth from my chest, and then, she said,

    Come a lot. Tomo. Feel even better.

    At those words, I gave in. I couldnt help but spit out what I already held back.

    Semen soon sshed out of my meat pole, staining Julies hands.

    so much power, its stilling out

    Julie eximed, not stopping her handjob and nipple licking until I finished my ejaction.

    Because of that, the small amount that should have remained in my meat rod got squeezed out as well.

    Haamuchuuulerolero. Tomos very tasty

    Julie scooped up the sttered semen in her fingers and licked them clean.

    That figure was so beautiful and erotic.

    Especially so since she has chocte skin, the contrasting white semenplimented her tone, and it made me stand up right away.

    Gokun. Tomos penis is still hard.

    <em>Of course, it is. Theres no way I could calm down if you show yourself to me</em>

    <em>at such state.</em>

    Now, let me use this for you.

    Julie took out a bottle with some sort of liquid inside.

    After opening the stopper, she dropped some of the golden contents into her palm.

    The dull liquid immediately spread in Julies hand.

    this is the sap of the tree I recently grew. It should make yours feel and taste better if I suck your dick with it, I think.

    I stared at julies hand, then made a gulp to clear my throat.

    Youre looking forward to itIm d.

    She smiled, then quickly put her now sloppy hand on my anticipating flesh rod.

    Soon as her fingertips touched the tip, the sap dripped down along to my shaft.

    That act alone tensed my cock up. It was really painful to endure.

    then, here I go.

    Julie grabbed my meat rod.

    Ugh

    I almost jumped in ce for a moment there when my whole rod was touched by the creeping sap.

    Then, when I was almost getting used to it, the warmth of Julies palm made the sap less viscous, and the transferred to me started to be more slippery.

    Julie, this is amazing, ugh

    The more the sap got slimier, the faster the speed of her handjob, which also in turn increased the stimtion I received as well.

    At one minute, she moves her hands slowly, squeezing out my semen like a cow being milked, but the next minute, I get a fast hand job that intensely impassioned my entire body.

    Shes even moving her fingers around the tip as she does it all. My hips couldnt help but tremble.

    As it also created a sound so obscene, it almost felt like I was having sex for real.

    If I didnt grit my teeth, I would have cummed.

    fufu, Tomos face looks really good. I want to see it more.

    Julie smiled and said in a soft voice as she observed my face.

    But in my ears, her voice seemed so loud that it almost rattled my brain.

    I guess, this too as wellright?

    Haaa, haaaeh?

    I was so excited and breathless that I wasnt able to understand anymore what Julie had said to me.

    But the next second, I realized what she had done, with the new pleasure that ran through my chest.

    Julie, who had smeared her other hand with the sap, was tracing her fingers on the nipple opposite of where Im being licked.

    Then as it is, Julie resumed her attacks on the previous nipple that has already swelled up by her tongue techniques, once again.

    lerolerorojururunchuu chuu.

    Fuu, guu, aaah!

    Julies skillfull three-point attack made me let out an unconscious gasp.

    haa, haa. Tomos voice, I want to hear it more. Chuuu

    Ugh, Julie!

    My cock and both my nipples were vited simultaneously, producing an unbearable pleasure. Thankfully, I have took precautions of this, or else I might have ejacted already.

    However, because I have let ite to this, I have lost my only chance to fight back.

    Julie yed with me as she pleased, and I could only scream in shame.

    No good, cumming.

    After a while, I reached my limit. However, before I came, Julies hands stopped moving.

    Eh? W-why?

    Then, she who was still slurping at my nipples, said as she stopped her tongue.

    Not yet. I can make it feel even better.

    The way she stared at me with her cheeks flushed was definitely arousing.

    Could it be that shes awakening her sadistic-ness here?

    Oh noAhuu.

    After that, whenever I feel like about toe, her movements stop at the final moment, and because of that, my mind got closer and closer to the edge.

    This process repeated over and over. After god knows how many minutes have passed, I was already in a state where couldnt even orient myself properly anymore.

    Aaah, aaaaah, please let me cum already, Julie!

    A little more, just a little more

    I, I cant anymoregu, uuugh.

    I already lost count how many times she refused my request.

    It was a subtle torture. It kept on and on, and before I realized, my meat rod was already hard as steel, while my body was already limp as a vegetable. A state which was the exact opposite of each other.

    were good now.

    Ah, eeh?

    Come. You can let it out now. All of it

    All of a sudden, the slow torture earlier intensified at once.

    Squish, slick and lick.

    Three different obscene sounds reverberated at once, and like a dam that has reached its limit, everything overflowed.

    Aaah, aaaaaaaaaaaah!

    I put out arge amount of semen, an amount in which even I couldnt believe that it came from my body.

    The vigorous white stuff reached Julie up to her chest, some even stained at her face as it squirt.

    so much, amazing.

    After ten seconds or so, Julie, who was still holding my jittery but rampaging cock, stooped down and sucked out the semen that was still inside like a straw.

    I copsed without being able to put aeback.

    That was terrible

    I had never been this tired from cumming from a handjob before.

    Im sorry.

    Its alright. I just need to get some rest and Ill be fine.

    I said it in a joke but, Julie shook her head.

    Then, she straddled backwards and showed me her genitals.

    I, I cant take it anymore.

    From there, Julie showed me her pussy, which were dripping love juices like an overly wet towel.

 Book 5: Chapter 3: Julies 69

    Book 5: Chapter 3: Julie''s 69

    Julie, wait! I cant go on like this.

    I stopped Julie, whos trying to insert my meat rod in a hurry.

    <em>Not good. If I have sex with the aroused Julie in this state where my body is overworked by the earlier torture, Im not gonna make it for sure.</em>

    Even if my flesh pole is already numbed, and my sensations dull, I knew that its not good to put strains in this body anymore, at least not on this state.

    but, I

    Julie looked back on my words, and as expected, she already has that excited expression in her face.

    I was sure shes unable to hold on much longer.

    However, I just couldnt leave it as it is, now that I knew whats gonna happen to meter on.

    Still, if I let her continue, I might faint for sure.

    Thats right! Julie, I have an idea.

    what is it?

    Can you bring your ass over here?

    Julie moved and did what I said.

    She backed down a bit, then in a single turn, her butt is now on top of my head.

    Tomothis is

    Julie seemed to have realized what I was up to.

    Yes, lets give each other a good lick.

    My idea is in and obvious  a 69.

    By caressing each other like this, I could at least dy her to recover my strength.

    Tomo is, to my own?

    Julie seemed surprised.

    Is she still reluctant on this?

    Julie, I want to. May I?

    okay.

    She nodded.

    Now, I just have to take the initiative while shes still lost in thought about my figure.

    This is the idea I came up with to preserve my life.

    Then, Julie, can you lower your waist for a bit?

    Just like that, Julies precious ce descended in front of my eyes.

    Its pink, and it has a beautiful shape.

    This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    I have never seen it this close before, and I have always wanted to take a closer look at it, but maybe because the ways of my culture is just too deeply ingrained in me, I couldnt stare directly at it for too long.

    But thats all over now.

    I lifted my head, then crawled my tongue over it.

    Hyaaa!

    Julie gave a loud yelp.

    Are you alright?

    un, yeah. Just a little surprised.

    After confirming it was safe, I resumed licking her vulva.

    Like an explorer delving itself into newnds, I ran my tongue all over the ce, licking the love juices that are pouring out more and more in her precious tunnel.

    Soon as I put my tongue in, I felt her vagina tighten slightly.

    Tomo is, licking at my

    Its hard to lick, it just keeps on pouring out.

    no, dont say that. Dont say anything, Tomo.

    <em>No more verbal abuse, huh.</em>

    <em>Then, Ill move my tongue to make you feel better instead.</em>

    <em>Fortunately, I can now move my tongue as much as I wanted to, since it wasnt worn out by Julies torture a while ago.</em>

    I licked her boldly as if I was eating ice cream.

    Aah, auuu! Nnn, Hyaaan!

    Julie raised a series of lovely moans.

    Whats interesting is that every time her body twitched, her dangling ponytail shakes a second after.

    However, I knew, Julie wont allow herself to get fucked one-sidedly either.

    And, as I had expected, she grabs the meat pole that she had made an intense ejaction earlier, and licks it in a perturbing motion.

    still, can be endured. Tomo should feel good too.

    Since I stopped her a while ago, shes been paying close attention.

    As evidence, she didnt go all out at once. Instead, she just continued to peck around my member.

    At the same time, shes licking off the sap she applied to me earlier.

    Speaking of which, whats that sap made of?

    I only asked about its identity after it has been bedaubed around my cock.

    I know it waste, but I couldnt think straight due to the excitement back then.

    I have said it just recently. Its a sap of arge tree. Not poisonous, and its slightly sweet.

    I totally didnt know there was such a thing.

    Did you get it from your farm as well?

    Yep. I started nting them soon as I came to this city.

    Is it alright to use it like that?

    no worries. It will produce it again after a little while.

    When I heard that, I felt relieved.

    Ill feel bad if I let her use something so precious just for my sake, after all.

    While we were chatting, I gradually regained the strength of my body.

    However, Julie knew that as well, and so when she resumed, her slurps became a little louder than before.

    It wasnt that serious yet, perhaps because shes holding back.

    In fact, I could still manage if I bear with it a little. But even with that, the sensation is still great.

    I also restarted my caresses on her.

    Julies pussy has gotten loose now, maybe from all the fondling I had made so far.

    However, when I gave it a little groping, she wiggled her hips, as if trying to run away.

    I quickly grabbed her legs with my arms, restraining them in ce.

    Tomo?

    Julie asks me suspiciously, but I pretended not to know.

    Then, I raised my head further and let my tongue crawl into her vagina.

    Julies insides immediately split open. Shes already ready, anticipating for the insertion of my meat rod to happen.

    However, I didnt intend to leave her just yet.

    Earlier, I was thoroughly beaten by her approach. Now it is my turn to pay her back.

    To do that, I have to vite Julie more and more while were in this state.

    I started with a careful lick at the folds of her vulva first.

    Ah, Aaaahn! Youre licking it so thoroughly

    When I rubbed her gritty part with my tongue, she eximed.

    Next, I inserted my tongue further inside her vagina.

    I have to glue my face close to her pussy to do it, but it was still easy at that point.

    I extended my tongue so I can insert deeper.

    N-no Tomos tongue is going deeper

    Then, when I felt that it was enough, I moved my tongue there.

    The tongue is the second organ that we humans can move as we see fit, next to our limbs.

    Also, its softer and more sensitive as well.

    Theres no better way to examine Julies reaction than this.

    Her vagina is intricately fissured, and cannot be inserted so easily.

    However, since the tongue is soft, and as it changes its shape flexibly, I could torment Julies insides smoothly.

    uhyuuu! Ahiiiiiii!

    Normally, Julie doesnt talk this much, but when shes feeling it, she lets out a cute gasp like this.

    Soon as I heard her voice, I became so happy That I moved my tongue even harder.

    Lerolero, juru, juzozozo!

    Auuu, no, noo! Dont suck it too much

    Julies hips kept wobbling, but she doesnt have to worry about falling over because Im supporting her legs.

    I continued to caress her.

    Then, I felt Julie, who had been trembling with pleasure, move in the middle of my fondling.

    uu, kuhIm gonna do you as well, Tomo!

    The next thing I knew, I felt pleasure in my meat pole.

    Apparently, Julie, who had been getting vited since earlier, had started sucking me off.

    Even though her hips were trembling and she looked like a newborn deer, her blowjob was surprisingly firm.

    As I didnt want to lose to this, I resumed my caresses.

    Then I decided to put my hand on the area that I had been saving forst.

    The womans most sensitive area, her clitoris.

    As Julie has already felt enough of it, her clit was already hard and assertive with its skin peeled off.

    Quickly, I crawled my tongue over it.

    For sure, she has realized where I was touching. She stopped then turned her head over to me.

    Hahiii!? To-Tomo, thats!

    This will be the best part, Julie. Feel it to the fullest.

    As soon as I finished saying it, I sucked on her clit.

    Hiiiyaaaaaiiii!

    Julie shivered a lot at one point.

    I wonder if this was too good for her.

    It was enough to make her legs, which I have been holding down, go out of control.

    Chuuuuu, leroleroro

    haa, haa, haa, haguuu!

    Then, Julie resumed her sucking, despite climaxing from a direct blow to her sexual orifice.

    Nnn, muguuTomo!

    Ugh, yes, that feels good, Julie.

    Her healthy ministrations heightened my feelings of arousal even further.

    I wasnt nning to cum from this, but I feel like I might as well for the better good.

    The give-and-take of pleasures repeated on and on in time.

    Our position, which also served as an amplifier for our lust, brought our libido to the limit faster than usual.

    Ju-Julie! Iming!

    Me too, aah, aaaaaah!

    We both climaxed at the same time.

    Stop viewing it from aggregate sites and read them at our wordpress site to support the trantor.

    It was supposed to be a forey, but because our bodies were sopatible, we had gone this far.

    At least, thats what I thought in my foggy head right after our climax.

    Both Julie and I have lost our strength from our climaxes, so right now, her body is on top of mine.

    But even that, her body weight is reallyfortable.

    Julies face is wet with my cum, while my face is soaked with Julies love juices.

    Not only the face, but our bodies were also drenched with sweat and other things.

    It would be bad if this dries out.

    Julie, is there something I could use to wipe these off?

    in the cupboard over there.

    I crawled out of Julies bindings and took a towel from the cupboard.

    After that, I wiped Julies body.

    It was pretty exciting, wiping her every inch of her now limp figure.

    Added with the thoughts of the real thinging up, it feels as if my exhausted body is being filled with energy.

    Soon as I finished wiping, I stood her up and embraced her.

    Julie, can you still go on?

    Yes.

    Now is the time.

    I could feel my cock getting hard as I got excited for the real thing.

 Book 5: Chapter 4: Julies Continuous Climax

    Book 5: Chapter 4: Julie''s Continuous Climax

    Julie and I were hugging each other in the room.

    Of course, the two of us are already naked.

    Julie was extraordinarily beautiful in her own way, so stunning that I was already feeling this good just by being in close contact with her.

    With both my hands putting pressure on her back, I pulled her close to me.

    Her big tits got crushed between her and me, but even with that, theyre still thick.

    Julies tits were so big that it has almostpletely covered my whole upper chest.

    The only thing I can feel within is her hard nipples within the soft flesh.

    What do you want to do after this, Julie?

    I made an abrupt cut.

    I want us to hold on to each other forever, but unfortunately, our time is just limited.

    I have to be home by the end of the day.

    Id really like to do this all night, but I have no other choice.

    We have to move today.

    Im fine with whatever you like, Tomo.

    She put more strength in her hands that were hugging me back.

    Is it really okay?

    Julie nodded at my words.

    Even if, for example, I would restrain you on to the bed and fuck your immobile pussy over there as I please?

    Julie quivered; was she shocked by what I just said?

    I could feel her better, though, thanks to our bodies sticking close with each other.

    Or, I can also get you on all fours then bang you from behind like an animal.

    Julies body shuddered again. I wonder how shes imagining what Im saying?

    This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Maybe I can get Julie to go over me and have her swing her hips until I say its good?

    This time the trembling was a little less.

    <em>Maybe she feels better when Im doing the moving?</em>

    Well. It would also be nice if I just hold Julie in my arms like this as I watch her get wild.

    <em>I now know the correct answer.</em>

    Her words might have said that I can do whatever I want, but there seems to be something that she wants me to do otherwise.

    It was definitely quicker to have her say it in person, but trying it in a different vor is also good once in a while.

    <em>Now then, what is it that Julie wants? Lets find out.</em>

    Missionary, Doggy Style, Cowgirl.

    <em>Quiver, TREMBLE, jolt</em>

    In that order, Julies body shivered in three different intensities.

    While her mouth doesnt say much in person, her body tells me more than her words instead.

    , I understand.

    W-what are you?

    I know what Julie wants me to do.

    ? Im not

    Julie looked back, but there is already no point in speaking it out at thiste.

    Lets get started then.

    And so, I made Julie put her hands on the nearby wall.

    Then, I spread her brown ass open.

    Tomo.

    Julie was still hesitating, but I ignored that and took out my meat pole.

    Without warning, I inserted it from behind.

    Hiiii, aaaaahits going in

    The vagina weed the meat rod as it moved its folds as a greeting.

    While feeling good with that resistance, I scraped Julie even deeper.

    Then, soon as I reached the end, the pristine cervix was already waiting.

    I thrust into it, and her entire vagina tightened, as if it was thanking me for everything.

    Even as I pull myself out, her meat pleats tangled around me, not allowing me to let go.

    It pulled me back like a vacuum, holding my flesh rod in ce.

    Wow, its so syrupy, yet its still tight. How long have you been hiding this stuff from me?

    Im not, hiding anythingNnn

    Julie denies, but, oh well, nevermind.

    I resumed my swinging once again.

    A series of pummeling noises reeled in, and it was heard every time my hips collide with Julies.

    Theyre entwining at my member so erotically.

    Uu, aahn, auu

    Arent you going to argue back?

    Julie shook her head.

    Icantanymore

    Julies breathing was heavy.

    Shes looking back at me, with her eyes all moist and wet.

    If you look at me like that, it makes me want to tease you more.

    If its Tomo, then I dont mind.

    Despite her excited consciousness, her words still sounded calm.

    Because Tomo is the only person, I want to have sex with

    spacer

    An indescribable emotion that even I, myself, wasnt aware of, rose in those words.

    Im not going to allow another man to make a move on you, Julie, even if he tries to court you.

    <em>Julie, with another man?</em>

    <em>Give me a break.</em>

    <em>Irene is already out of the question, but even Edith and the others, I dont want to hand them over. I wont let them.</em>

    When I thought of that, I instantly felt the desire to rule over them.

    This will be a little stronger than usual, so bear with me for a bit.

    Eh?

    While Julie was surprised, I started to adjust my stance.

    I ced my legs a little far apart.

    Then, I wrapped my hands around Julies waist and shoulders.

    Tomo? What are you-

    She was still trying to say something, but I have already finished my preparations.

    Well, lets get started then.

    With my hands, I held Julie firmly in ce and thrust my hips as hard as I could.

    Hyaaaunn!?

    Julies body bounced upward.

    And by upward, I mean, she literally floated a few millimeters off the floor in that instant.

    Her butt, which I flung my waist into rippled in a huge way.

    Naturally, my flesh rod immediately pierced into her cervix.

    Were just getting started.

    I continued to shake my hips violently.

    My tempo was slower than before, but each of my thrusts is now reaching deeper inside her pussy.

    Aguu, iggiii.

    Whenever I pierce her, her womb entrance gets crushed by my tip.

    Of course, her vagina is getting tighter and tighter than it was before, but it was still not enough to stop me.

    If I were to observe deeper, the pleasure Im now receiving has increased exponentially because the tightening is already on the level of almost blocking my meat rod with full force.

    Even so, I couldnt stop.

    Rather, I have no intention of stopping.

    I am the only one, the only one who can embrace you, Julie.

    Tomo, I

    Thats why, right now, feel it to the fullest.

    I grabbed Julies ample breasts with the hand that was previously holding her shoulder.

    Stop viewing it from aggregate sites and read them at our wordpress site to support the trantor.

    Theyre so big I cant even cover them with one hand, and if I squeeze them hard enough, my hand will be swallowed in them.

    Not only are they so big, but they also provide a magnificent erogenous zone as well.

    I find her nipples and y with it by rolling it around in my fingers.

    uuuu, aaaah, dont do it there!

    Sure enough, her vagina quivered along with that straightforward response.

    I shook my hips while in that state, and I immediately felt good as it rubbed itself up to my base.

    However, right now, making Juliee is more of a priority than I am.

    I increased the speed of my pistons even more.

    No, so fast! Im going to

    Are you gonna cum? Good. Show it to me, Julie!

    I pushed my waist as hard as I could. It was so hard that Julies body floated up a bit.

    Aaaaaaah! Im cummmiiiinnng!!

    Julies body shivered in delight.

    Her vagina also went tight.

    Despite that, I still continued moving my waist from that state.

    ! Tomo, Im cumming right nowhiguuuuu!

    Julie tried shaking me off, but I stopped her before she did and mmed my waist into her ass.

    The sensual feeling arises, but I endured it all.

    As I continue to shake my hips, Juliees again.

    cumming! Cummingcummingcumming, Im cumming again!

    Julie climaxed, disheveling her hair.

    From there, as if her limiter had broken down, it was another series of climaxes after that. Again.

    Cumming, Im cumming again! Im going crazyyyyyy.

    The hands that should be on the wall had already lost its power, so she was now pushed over and leaning against the wall as it is.

    Gyuu. Uuu, cumming

    With her front against the wall and me at her back, Julie has no chances of escape.

    If I use my hips in that state, shell climax again, and this time she might lose her strength for real.

    However, she cant fall over now, or shell bump herself against the wall if she does.

    Even more that I am now in a position where I have to keep going till my strengthsts.

    Tomo, please, let me go.

    Even though shes breathlessly pleading at me, Im not really angry with Julie.

    Rather, I should be the one who needs to apologize in the first ce, as this was almost like forcing my feelings on her.

    But still, I didnt stop moving my hips.

    Haa, uuu, cum! Cummingcumming! Aaaaaaaah, Im gumming again!

    With the intention of digging into Julies pussy, I m my hips as hard as I could before pulling it out of her.

    The movements repeated a lot of times, and now, the sexual sensations Ive been suppressing are about to explode.

    Guuh, ahuuu, cumming again, aaah, aaaah!

    When I was about to reach my limit, I grabbed on to Julies waist, and with both hands, I thrust it all in with all my strength.

    Aaah, Im going to cum, Julie. Im going to cum!

    Cum, Tomo. Lets do it together!

    Julie!

    Byu, byurururu!

    My semen ejacted vigorously. I could almost hear the sound of it directly hitting at the opening of her uterus.

    Aaah, Tomos seed, so hot

    At once, Julies womb was instantly filled. The remaining semen spilled out from the gaps of the parts that are connecting us.

    I leaned against Julie, feeling the lingering sensation of the afterglow.

    Im sorry, Julie. I didnt mean to be rough.

    Its okay. As I know now, how much Tomo thinks about me.

    Thank you

    Julie pressed her body against mine. Her body feels so warm and soft, as if it wants to express how shes feeling about it right now.

    However, soon as I was about to let go of her body, Julie crumbled, where I immediately caught her in the arms as she was about to copse.

    Thank you, Julie. Really, thank you for today. Ill be-

    Tomo, its still not enough.

    Eh?

    I thought it was going to be a quick end, but Julie seemed to be tougher than I imagined she would be.

    I want you to make me feel more, Tomo.

    Julie said as her lust-filled eyes were already set on me.

 Book 5: Chapter 5: Until We Faint Together

    Book 5: Chapter 5: Until We Faint Together

    Uhm, Julie. You dont have any power left, right?

    She nodded at my question.

    Then, you dont have to push yourself too hard-

    Thats what I told her, but Julie just wont agree to it.

    , I want us to push ourselves to our limits. Either Tomo or myself.

    Thats

    Tomos penis is still going strong.

    Julie touched my cock.

    Its not fully erect yet, but its showing signs of revival.

    It could still go on.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    As Julie had said, I still have a lot of energy left.

    my cunt also

    Guided by Julie, one of my finger slides into her vagina.

    Though it was sloppy, the meat pleats inside hadnt stopped moving.

    It was as if she still wanted some fucking.

    right?

    To Julie, whos more aggressive than ever, I finallypromised.

    I understand. Im going to do it with the intention of making you faint anyway.

    ! Un.

    I picked up Julie and pierced her from behind once more.

    so hard.

    While at it, my meat rod had recovered as well.

    Your insides are tender and wet, Julie. It got in pretty easily.

    no, dont say it.

    No, really. The insertion was pretty smooth.

    To the extent that the hard mping I had felt earlier was already a lie.

    Now, only soft freshness is all that remained, wrapping up my member as it goes through.

    It was the same person, but the sensation was something else entirely.

    I wonder if its because Julie has cooled down from her climax and has settled down?

    Its nice to be tight and stimting, but a gentle vagina feels good too once in a while.

    Even though its soft and fluffy, it feels good because the insides moving so firmly.

    Tomo, I want it, please move.

    She told me as ifining.

    Its hard to know what Julie feels in the soft tone of her voice, especially when shes not turned on, buttely, Ive been able to tell her moods even in this state.

    Then, Ill be moving now.

    Though I started moving immediately, the first act is slow.

    I cant move as hard as I did a moment ago; even that, I was only able to do it in tens of minutes.

    Ill have to save it until the moment of need.

    there, I can feel it, aaah!

    I was moving slowly, but that doesnt mean I was moving without thinking.

    On the contrary, I was relying on techniques even more, as Ick power right now.

    I searched for the spot where Julie feels it the most to strike her there firmly and relentlessly.

    Haa, nnn, haauuu

    This way, I could make Julie cum without any strenuous movements.

    How about here?

    I hit her soft spot as I said it, and the reaction came right away.

    good, but a bit deeper.

    Right here?

    Ahhhn! Yeah, yeah, right there!

    As we taught each other, our libido was enhanced even more.

    Tomo, Im about to cum.

    Okay. Please cum as it is.

    Though it wasnt pretty hardcore as it was a while ago, I kept on relentlessly thrusting at the spots where I was told she felt the most.

    This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Im, already!

    Soon, after all the thrusts I made, she finally gave in.

    aaa, aaauu, nnnnnn!

    Julie came.

    I continued, poking her at the same spot.

    Aaahn! I, I just came there just nowAhhh, Im cumming again.

    From there, Julie jittered and tembled, but I restrained her with my arms.

    If she moves too much, Ill miss the spot.

    Were just getting started. Youll be cumming for a dozen of timester on.

    dozens, of times?

    Or, would you like me to stop here?

    Julie immediately shook her head, demanding that I continue.

    <em>I see. Then Ill have do my best to do what you want.</em>

    This time, Ill do it here.

    I cant vite the same spot from start to finish, so I shifted around a bit.

    I still have to make a more pin-point attack for her to climax, but even with that, I also have to consider the burning sensation in my body.

    The speed at which you get pleasure is faster than the rate at which you cool down.

    And the more you climax continuously, the longer the afterglow will be.

    It shouldnt be long before shes ready toe again.

    auuu, Tomo

    Julie turned her head to me, still drunk from the pleasure.

    Yes?

    a kiss, I want it.

    With pleasure.

    I advanced my head towards her and sucked on those soft lips.

    !

    Julie came in the middle of the kiss.

    But, she didnt stop moving her mouth and hips.

    They are quietly doing everything they could to make her cum.

    In the end, Julie came three times during this one kiss.

    When I finally let go of her mouth to take a good look at her face, the calm expression she had a while ago was already gone, reced with a broken one with eyes as if they were charmed.

    Haa, haaa, haaa.

    Shes breathing hard as well. If I thrust her in this state, it will only take a few seconds to make her cum again.

    But what Im doing now is to make her cum to her limit.

    This time, I pressed my meat pole against a good spot and rubbed over it with its tip.

    Uuu, iaaahukuh!

    And quietly, Julie climaxed, again.

    How many times was it now?

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    I dont know anymore.

    Ive lost count after ten.

    not yet, still far from over.

    Why do I feel like shes cumming several more times in the middle of what Im doing?

    If I consider the rate shes climaxing this recently, it wouldnt be a wonder if she came at least fifty times.

    But thats good as well.

    If I can make her cum with little effort, I can spare much time forter.

    Im not done yet. we still have a long way to go.

    kuh, nn, aaahn!

    I rocked my hips as I said this, and as usual, it was already enough to make Juliee.

    The interval between her climaxes is already beginning to decrease.

    If I continued at this pace. It will be just one step away from her cumming all the way to the end.

    I may have asked you to cum as you please, but to think youreing so much. The floor underneath us is already soaked, see?

    no, dont look.

    But I cant help it. It just shows how lewd you are.

    Each time I add a verbal abuse, her vagina tightens by a notch.

    no, more. So mean

    Well, do you hate it?

    U, uuu

    She didnt respond.

    However, it was already clear that shes gettingfy with this.

    Then, let me tease you some more.

    no, stop. Thats not what I mea- uuuu!

    I stretched my hand around her from behind and pulled over her clit.

    I stroked it up and down, peeling the skin and rubbing it in between my fingers.

    aah, aah, aaah, ooooooooh!?

    Julie, who couldnt speak words anymore, transitioned to screams like a wild animal.

    The changes happening in her body was drastic.

    Every muscle on her body shake and tremble on each of my thrusts.

    Her vagina became tighter and tighter, and soon, she was squirting all over.

    Julie, you are leaking all over the ce. Do you see it?

    Stop viewing it from aggregate sites and read them at our wordpress site to support the trantor.

    aaah, oooo, guuu!

    No use. She cant hear me anymore.

    From here on, I tried moving my hips a bit harder than before.

    Julies vagina jolted with each thrust.

    Im cumming, Im cumming again!

    Atst, her climaxes began to chain.

    Now that it has be like this, it shouldnt matter where I thrust anymore, as she would definitely cum afterwards.

    I tried to vite the womb entrance that I have been piercing against with the tip of my cock.

    Hiii, that ce, why!? Cumming, Im cumming!

    Even though I hadnt exploited her weak spots at all, she already climaxed from the first thrust.

    I put my hands on her tits, trying to expand these chain reactions further.

    I grasped those humongous badonkers from behind.

    Then, without reservation, I squeezed them hard as I pleased.

    no way, even my breasts, cumming, cummming!

    This time, I didnt even touch her nipples, which were her natural sensitive area.

    Julie is now in a state where shell cum no matter where she was touched.

    At this point, I dropped everything else and vited Julie as much as I like.

    She, who was usually cool, and manages the farnds for the city alone.

    She, who has this amazing magic power that no one canpare with.

    That Julie is now being fucked by me, exposing her disheveled face as shees that seem endless.

    Im the only one who can make her this messy, and the only one who can see this expression on her face.

    Just the thought of that gives me the greatest sense of satisfaction there is.

    However, this time of bliss is over.

    Its already getting dark.

    Julie, Im going to give you onest hard thrust, okay?

    I took Julie to the side of a desk and make her lie down on her upper body.

    It was because I can no longer pierce Julie, who has no strength in her legs to stand up, even with all my remaining strength.

    uaah, Tomo?

    This is thest time

    Catching her around the waist, I swung my hips with the intention of using up all my strength.

    <em>Zupan, zupan, zupan!</em>

    Each piston makes a pping noise that seems to echo until the outside of the house.

    Even though Ive been rocking my hips slowly up until now, Julies tightness is bringing my cock to its limits.

    Her pussy, which has been in a constant state of climax, tightens up, wanting to squeeze out my semen as quickly as possible.

    Im going to cum, Julie!

    Its here, cumming!

    I put all of my weight on thest one, and when I finally pushed through, I poured it all inside her vagina.

    Cummingcummingcummiiiiinnnggg, aaaaaah!!

    Ugh

    The ejaction was intense, it was as if it was releasing all the stuff I had umted before this.

    But because of it, Julies insides were filled with white in an instant.

    Haa,haaa, Julie, are you okay?

    I called to her, and she barely responded.

    uu, aaaah

    When it was finally over, I picked Julie up and headed straight for the bathroom.

    Then, we both washed our bodies together.

    To tell the truth, the infrastructure of Julies house is better than Irenes, although it wasnt as big as hers.

    I guess its because shes a dark elf and can use magic well.

    After bathing for a while, Julie finally came to her senses.

    did I, look terrible?

    No way, not even once. And dont frown like that. It will ruin your beautiful face.

    Tomo is very sweet.

    Julie is someone valuable to me, after all.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Im happy.

    Julie embraced me, and I returned it with mine.

    Our happy times continued until Edith came in, who had picked more fruits than she could carry alone.

    By the way, when I questioned Edithter, I found out that the letter contained a proposal with Julie to conduct a business with her.

    I was truly impressed by the way these women work together in times of need.

 Book 5: Chapter 6: Sister Marietta

    Book 5: Chapter 6: Sister Marietta

    The day after I went to Julies house, I decided to head to the church to meet the sister I was introduced to.

    Of course, Edith was there to escort me.

    Yesterday was a terrible mess.

    She said as she walked beside me in a mortified manner.

    Im sorry. I guess I pushed myself a little too hard.

    I was too exhausted to walk properly after having sex with Julie yesterday, so I asked Edith to help me on my shoulder on the way back to the mansion.

    Because of this, we had to leave arge portion of the fruits that Edith had harvested behind.

    This was also why Edith is in a bad mood right now  she hadnt obtained the fruits that she had been looking forward to.

    But Julie said shes going to make jam out of the fruits we left, so now we have another thing to look forward toright?

    Edith sighed openly as I said this.

    Haaa, it cant be helped. But you definitely have to make it up to me next time, you hear?

    Alright, but take it easy on me when that timees, okay?

    With that, Ediths mood improved, and we started walking again.

    Oh, by the way, the church were going to is an Eros Church, right? Are you also in it, Edith?

    She nodded when I asked her that question.

    Of course. Rather, is there any woman in this world who hasnt joined the faith yet?

    So, its that widespread

    Ive heard its widely believed in, but I didnt expect the influence to be <em>this </em>wide.

    If they put so much faith in this religion, its definitely a great importance if I want to know this world better.

    After about ten minutes of walking, we arrived at the said church.

    Since its located near the center of the city, it just shows how important the facility is.

    The church building is made up of bricks, and although its not that big, its still a magnificent one.

    Well then, Ill be excusing myself because I still have to help out with a few things.

    A few things?

    Theyre no big deal. Ill be back in a few hoursAlso, Ill be damned if it bes like the time with Julies, you understand?

    Y-yes, I understand.

    Edith gave onest scary look to remind me.

    Then, she chuckled as she walked away.

    After regaining myposure, I walked inside the church.

    Pardon for the intrusion.

    Inside, there is an altar-like structure at the end of a row of chairs, just like the Japanese churches I saw in my world.

    From the way they look, the interior can seat about a hundred people or so.

    Since there was no answer, I walked to the back, to where a statue of a woman is ced.

    Is that their idol, perhaps?

    Ara, a ck-haired manare you perhaps Sir Tomoaki?

    Someone spoke, and I turned around.

    From there was a beautiful blonde girl wearing a what supposed to be a nun outfit.

    Shes a bit shorter than me, but still pretty standard for a womans height.

    This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    She also has a kind expression of her face, exactly like whats expected of a nun.

    However, as expected, her clothes are also very revealing.

    Its already on the level that one could think of it as cosy.

    Yes, Im Tomoaki. I was introduced to you by Julie.

    Ive heard a lot about you. My name is Marietta.

    Nice to meet you, Sister Marietta.

    I lowered my head in introduction, but she stopped me.

    -! Oh no, please dont. I seem to be younger than you, so please call me Marietta instead.

    She muttered after she took a gasp, as if she had confirmed something.

    youyoure really not turning your eyes away from me

    Marietta is a beautiful woman, after all.

    Beautifulthis is the first time I was told that in my life.

    Mariettas face turns red at my words.

    At first nce, shes also the natural beauty, so I cant help but think she came to this city after being kicked out as well.

    Then, after clearing her throat to regain herposure, Marietta asks me.

    You look like its your first time seeing a church from the way you gaze around. Is it your first time?

    I came from a really far awaynd, you see. Can you tell me more about it?

    To think theres a male who wants to know about Eros, Im surprisedWell, if you want to know about the religion, I cant think of a more appropriate ce than here.

    Thank you. That would be really grateful.

    Even so, this will take a while. Mind if we go to the back of the church first? To properly amodate you as well.

    Yes, with pleasure.

    With that, I was led from the side of the altar to the back of the church with Marietta leading the way.

    This is the only ce avable, so please bear with me in the small space.

    It was a simple, unadorned room.

    Theres only one chair inside, aside from a bed, maybe because they werent expecting any visitors here.

    Having no other choice, I sat down on the bed.

    This may be preposterous, but is Marietta the only one running this church?

    Unfortunately, yes, since there are no clergy who wants toe to this city. That said, this church isnt officially recognized, so

    Well, the city itself is not officially recognized either.

    But there are also a number of other unofficial churches, not only in this city, so even though its not normal, its not umon either.

    She continues, I dont know if it was to defend herself to inspire herself further.

    Still, I cant deny that if it wasnt for the help of Julie and the others in this city, I wouldnt have managed to get by up to this date.

    By help, you mean-

    Yes, she shares some of her crops to the church every week.

    So thats what their rtionship was all about.

    Still, to think a dark elf, of all the other species, to be closely rted to the church, is fascinating in its own way too.

    Then again, this is a reversed world.

    Then, can you please tell me about the Eros Religion?

    Sure, ask me anything you want.

    Finally, were getting on the point.

    First, I want to know where the Eros religion began.

    it all started when an epidemic began hundreds of years ago.

    The origin of it came from an illness?

    Yes, but it wasnt that deadly. However, although it didnt affect the peoples lives at that time, it affected their fertility. Meaning, the ones affected by the disease had their chances to impregnate or be impregnated drastically reduced.

    It sounded more serious than I thought.

    As there is no known cause or cure, the disease easily became widespread, affecting the majority of the world and even dampened peoples sex drive.

    Im surprised humanity didnt perish from there.

    Thats because it was when the guru of Eros was born.

    Marietta suddenly became quite enthusiastic when she brought up the founder of the Eros cult.

    She might not have been given a name, but one thing was for certain  that she was a woman.

    Shes getting more and more heated

    As she felt that the fate of humanity is at stake, she traveled around the world in extreme costumes and took the initiative to mingle with men. Then, with a group of women inspired by her, she set up the Eros cult, which then became the major religion we have today.

    So thats what defined the values that we have today. But what happened to the disease?

    It naturally disappeared about a hundred years ago. However, the men who were ravaged by the disease for several generations had low sex drive even after they recovered, and even today, the birth rate is only being kept up by the activities of the Eros Religion.

    I see, so it was all caused by a disease.

    Of course, themandments of Eros Teachings subtly changed over time, and has now added somemandments, including to be more proactive about sex anytime, anywhere. Now that the disease is gone, we now have more rooms to maneuver.

    Come to think of it, I saw women mingling with each other in the open when I came to this cityto think thats also part of Eros teachings

    Nevertheless, that was a very spiritedmentary.

    When I said that, Marietta gasps and blushes.

    Aah, Im sorryits just when ites to teaching Eros Religion, I be-

    No, I think youre great, Sister Marietta, being able to work hard for what you believe in.

    Stop viewing it from aggregate sites and read them at our wordpress site to support the trantor.

    Sir Tomoakithank you.

    The people of this city must have been very supportive because the church has a good sister like her.

    Ah, to think I even forgot to serve tea to my guest Ill bring one to you now.

    You dont have to do that-

    She left before I could even stop her.

    After a few minutes, she returned with a hot drink.

    Here you go, our churchs special tea.

    Oh, thank you very much.

    I took a sip and enjoyed Mariettas tea with its pleasant bitterness.

    The aroma is excellent as well, to the extent that it wont lose even against the ones being served in the mansion.

    To tell you the truth, that tea is made from the wildflowers that I picked op near the city.

    Wow, I didnt think of it at all. It was very delicious.

    Fufu, thank you very much.

    Marietta smiles, happy of being told that it was delicious.

    Shes like a Holy Mother.

    You see, I put in a lot of effort making it especially for you, Sir Tomoaki. Im d its all worth it.

    You came all the way out there for me?

    Yes. The Eros religion are all women. For a man to take an interest in it, its already an honor for us.

    Well, in that case, I have to dedicate myself to savor it before I return.

    We continued chatting for a while.

    However, I didnt notice it at that time.

    That the tea made by her, an ardent believer of the Eros Religion, couldnt possibly be an ordinary tea.

    Like a hare that obediently slid in a hunters snare, I was perfectly caught in Mariettas trap.

 Book 5: Chapter 7: A Nuns Heartful Service

    Book 5: Chapter 7: A Nun''s Heartful Service

    As I was chatting with Marietta, I noticed something odd. It was my body, and its feeling hotter and hotter.

    At first, I thought, <em>maybe it was due to drinking the hot tea?</em> But it didnt go away even after a few minutes I emptied the cup.

    I was getting hot up to my insides, and my thoughts are starting to be slightly dazed.

    From that time, I knew that if I stayed here any longer, Im going to get into trouble.

    Uhm, Marietta? Its gettingte, so Id better go home now. Well continue the talks some other time

    And so, I tried to get up, but my feet betrayed my senses.

    I stumbled.

    Ara, are you okay?

    I was immediately supported by Marietta.

    Yeah, just a bit light in the head. Dont worry, I can still manage it on my own.

    But when I said that, I dont know if it was my consciousness making fun of me, but her usual smile has be a bit creepy for some reason.

    Thats no good, Sir Tomoaki. You are obviously not feeling well. If you want, you can freely use the bed to take some rest.

    but, isnt it bad?

    Whats so bad about it? Also, this is a church, you know? I dont want to suffer retribution if I throw out someone in need, especially the sick.

    With all that being said, I no longer argued with her.

    Iy on the bed like Marietta had suggested.

    But, <em>what the hell, my body feels like its getting hotter and hotter</em>

    <em>Not good, this is not good. I need to drink some water.</em>

    As I was about to raise my body, Marietta sat down on the bed, cing herself directly beside me.

    How are you feeling? Do you have any headaches?

    My head is a little woozy, but it doesnt hurt that much.

    Thats good to hear. This is the first time I used it on a man.

    what, did you say?

    Marietta said something strange that I couldnt help but ask back.

    Im sorry that I didnt tell you beforehand. The tea you drank just now has an effect of increasing the libido of a person who drinks it. I havent used it on a man, though, until now.

    In those words, I finally realized that I had been trapped.

    Why, did you, do this

    I said as I cursed myself for letting my guard down, not expecting the mild-mannered Marietta to be the one to entrap me.

    You see, Im still a virgin. Im a sister of Eros, yet Ive never had any experience with any man. Im like a farmer whos never eaten a vegetable in his life.

    Thats why, you targeted, me.

    Yes. For forcing you to do this, I truly apologize. But, from the moment I saw you, I couldnt help but do it. Youre just too captivating to pass by.

    She drew her face closer, continuing her speech.

    Ill take all the cusses youll give to meter. But for now

    As she approached me, I took a deep breath. Then, I spoke.

    I understand. But next time, I hope youll ask me out like a normal person. Its not in my personality to turn someone down so easily.

    Im really sorry. I just want to make sure.

    Marietta said with an apology, before running her hands all over my body.

    Aaah, so this is the body of a manit looksso strong.

    Your body is great too, Marietta. Your figure is attractive as hell.

    I said cleverly. But does the meaning of hell be the same for this world? I couldnt help but wonder.

    That aside, her breasts are really striking to the eyes. They were huge, but still proportionate to her sexy bodyline.

    Theyre almost on par with Irenes.

    And because of the revealing nun outfit that barely covered its contents, it emphasized its bountiful size even more.

    It was so much that I couldnt resist thinking, <em>I want to be riveted to them</em>.

    Maybe its also due to the influence of the aphrodisiac that they became so stimting?

    As I was lost in my thoughts, Marietta notices my gaze.

    Sir Tomoaki, you are looking at my tits for a while now. Are you perhaps bothered by how big they are?

    This chapter trantion is made possible by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Theres no way I would. In fact, I like big ones more.

    I guess Ill bring it to you for a closer look then.

    I wonder if Marietta is getting aroused as well?

    Just like that, she readily exposed her bombastic breasts in high spirits.

    its beautiful. Your nipples are pink and cute too.

    Mariettas tits arerge, but they also have a wonderful shape.

    So wonderful that I could barely resist touching them right away.

    This is the first time I have been told that Im beautifulstill, Im not that nave. If you really mean it, you should definitely like me servicing you with these. So, how is it? Do you still want to go on?

    She reached for my pants and started removing them out of the way.

    Seriously though, for a nun, shes got a lot of trust issues.

    She said shes a virgin, yet her moves are already quite adept.

    In just a few seconds, my meat pole was already out in the open.

    Wow, so this is what a mans penis looks like! sniff sniff, smells good

    She sniffed around my member like a dog about to chew a new treat for the first time.

    You know, Ive been learning lots of things, just to serve a man someday.

    From her tone of voice, it was as if she couldnt bear her excitement any longer.

    It was in full contrary to her neat and kindly appearance. Aplete slut out of the conventional sense.

    I guess this is natural for a Sister of Eros?

    Now,e. Allow me to squeeze your cock with my tits.

    I approached her to the side of the bed, and with my feet on the ground, she knelt and ced herself beneath my waist. Then, she slipped my cock in between her humongous breasts.

    A perfect tit-fuck position at the bedside.

    Wh-why is it so hot!? Ahh, my tits are burning

    Marietta seemed surprised by the temperature, but she quickly regained herposure, resuming the dyed action.

    F-first of all, let me massage you with these breasts.

    My meat rod was draped in her soft flesh.

    They were only simple movements, like changing direction and strength of the force, but for some reason, it felt so exquisite.

    If its the usual, the girls would first wet them with their saliva or something before rubbing them, but this dry sensation is also good in its own way.

    I made such a review in my head, all while feeling the pleasant sensation on my crotch.

    Its very hard, yet it feels so satisfying as I rub them.

    Is that so?

    After all, even though my tits are like this, I could still feel your shape inside.

    Marietta added more pressure to her breasts, which in turn got transmitted to my meat rod.

    Aah, my first time is going to be with such an excellent man, Im so wet I cant think properly anymore!

    <em>Haa, haaa,</em> then, she panted rough breaths on the spot.

    Seeing her seemingly innocent figure turned into that of a horny slut, my peepee got aroused to the max.

    It became hard, really hard. I could feel like I could pierce a rock into it. Well, not quite, really.

    Eh, its still growing? I cant believe it

    Seeing that my cock had undergone changes, Marietta stopped moving.

    She stared at the fleshy member in between her breasts as if she intended to pierce her gaze through it.

    However, to me, who was given an abrupt stop when I was about to feel good at the journey, it was an unbearable act.

    Ma-MariettaI cant hold it in anymore. Can you move it even faster?

    Realizing I cant hold on for much longer, I urged her to continue.

    And, when she heard it, her cheeks rxed.

    You, you really like my tits that much? V-very well.

    She asked in surprise. Even so, shes unable to hide the happiness in her slutty face.

    she moved and chewed her mouth in a sloshing motion.

    After ten or so seconds, she opened wide, and from there, she drizzled the saliva she has umted from her mouth to her own cleavage.

    mmmmmNow then. I guess its fine with this

    Mariettas hands began to move once more.

    This time, along with saliva in between, she gave a slippery feeling that brought me to a new sense of pleasure.

    Even though her breasts didnt have the folds of a vagina, it felt so good that it was almost the same level as the sex organ of a woman.

    Thats it, Marietta, keep going. Rub it there more.

    I understand. Please enjoy the fruits of my practice even more.

    Mariettas ways of assaulting me changed from there.

    Earlier she was only moving up and down, but now, shes moving it up, down, left and right, trying to stimte my member in various directions.

    I couldnt help but contort my face at each of her pleasant moves.

    Fufufu, youre making a really good face there, Sir Tomoaki.

    I was exposed. How embarrassing.

    Still, I havent much of a choice either.

    The sounds of her tits rubbing against my meat pole is making me feel like my ears are the ones getting fucked.

    Due to that, my desire of wanting to cum increased further.

    Come on,e on! Theres still more where it came from, you know?

    Mariettas torture increased its intensity.

    Shes now bobbing herself up and down, tightly mping my meat rod from the left and right as she moves her breasts alternately.

    Shes trying to make me feel good in various ways, more than what I can imagine.

    Marietta, Im about to cum

    Mariettas eyelids narrowed.

    Youre finally going to let it out, are you? Youre going to ejacte on me, arent you?

    To her repeated questions, I nodded, and then, she tried something I didnt expect. The boobs she previously had in her hands, this time she began sandwiching it in between her entire arms.

    Thats a relief. Then, Ill do my best to make you ejacte until the end.

    Marietta began moving her own tits that she was holding anew.

    Ugh, so good.

    Before this, as the size of her hands wasnt enough to hold her breasts, there is still a gap of un-intact flesh in between us.

    The gaps which were there earlier ispletely gone.

    And because now she is using her arms, the pressure which was even greater than before. This caused her tits tten even more, providing a far wider area for coverpared to the ones which she only used her hands.

    Soon, everything became fully concealed in between her tits.

    To the point that I couldnt see my cock anymore

    aaah, cummingitsing out!

    I finally eximed as my hips float, unable to hold out for long in the exquisite pleasure.

    Yes! Please cum! Let out a lot of it in my tits!

    Marietta squeezed her tits with full force.

    It created a sensation so superb that I immediately reached my limits in one go.

    I released the load I was trying hard to hold back.

    Byururu, byuururu!

    The meat rod throbbed inside her tits, and kept on sending more and more semen out to the open.

    I was unable to see from the outside because my entire rod is covered in between her massive breasts, but it was clear that its doing a good job inside.

    Wow, its so hot! So this is what an ejaction feels like

    Marietta continued feeling my eruption with an enraptured expression on her face.

    After a few moments, the flesh rod stopped pumping, and she slowly released her tits.

    Along with a thick smell of sex, the cleavage of hers, purely stained with nothing but white in between them, became finally exposed.

    Its amazing how you let out so much.

    Mariettas innocent looks on the first time we met was long gone. It was already reced with a debauched smile; one you only see in a veteran whore.

    still, Im far from satisfied.

    My rod is still erect, and now Im super aroused.

    I carried Marietta then threw her to the bed.

    I pushed her down from there.

    Yes, feel free to feel good too, Sir Tomoaki. Use my body as you like.

    Now, its my turn to fuck Mariettas tits.

 Book 5: Chapter 8: Riding Her like a Horse

    Book 5: Chapter 8: Riding Her like a Horse

    I pushed Marietta down.

    Ah, for Sir Tomoaki to be the one doing the moving, I am honored.

    And she thanked me for doing so.

    Right now, my thoughts are filled with nothing but breastfucking her, and it was so much that I could only nod as I continue doing so.

    Ejacting would usually clear my thoughts, but the aphrodisiac she had served to me was just too strong.

    I quickly rode on top of her chest as soon as she she fell.

    It was a position I would normally refrain from doing because it would be too heavy for the other party, but now that my judgment has been impaired, I can now do it without any worries.

    This time, its my turn, and Im gonna use your tits in any way I want.

    I ced my flesh rod, still undiminished by the earlier ejaction, in the middle of her chest.

    As she was lying down, gravity is pulling her breasts apart on either side.

    I grabbed them, which could already be described as bombastic, with both of my hands.

    Her tits felt soft, yet taught and stic. And in each of my massage, it gave a really good response.

    I pushed them back to the middle, making contact to where my dick is.

    Being wrapped in soft flesh, my cock jerked in an instant.

    Wow, to think it feels this good even though Im doing it myself.

    Really? Sir Tomoaki, you arent kidding, right?

    How could I? I feel like I could shoot out a number of times just from this alone.

    I said to deny her, thenmenced to rub myself on her as i supplemented my words. Then, I squeezed her breasts which are currently wrapping my meat stick as hard as I please, that it distorted so much I could almost hear noises from them.

    Of course, the pressure increased, which also increased the pleasant sensation in between them.

    Read only at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    It was almostparable to a fleshlight.

    Uhunnn, Sir Tomoaki, your hands are very strong.

    Despite my violent acts, Marietta is feeling it as well.

    She kept staring at her breasts, squirming in excitement whenever I vite them.

    Really, what a horny slut this woman is.

    Marietta, are you feeling it when I use your tits on you?

    ! Y-yes. being ridden by you, and using my boobs on top of that, makes me feel it even more.

    Shes so excited she couldnt put it properly into words, and shes breathing so hard that it only made it a lot worse.

    If shes already like this with only this amount, her vagina will be in a more awful state in the end for sure.

    Could it be that youre getting wet over here too?

    You understand, right? Im already wet enough that its already okay to insert a penis at any time.

    Marietta, although slightly embarrassed, tried her best to answer, but her voice is so sultry it added to my excitement even more.

    Are all Sisters of Eros as horny as Marietta?

    Everyone is also active about sex, but because I havent had a partner since birth, Ive umted a lot for a long time.

    I see. So, youre a special whore among those slut sisters. Thats nice.

    There are a lot of people in this city who already turned on to the same sex for relief, but to think shes still faithful to the Teaching of the Eros religion, thats what I call dedication.

    There is nothing more I can say.

    Marietta, shes already a fine sister of Eros.

    Were lucky to have a good sister like you in our city.

    I said whats in my mind without any pretext at all.

    However, for some reason, Marietta began to cry when she heard those words.

    After a while, she recovered, and with a vibrant smile of a devoted maiden, she replied.

    Ahh, Im sorry. Its just, when I heard Sir Tomoakis words, I felt like as if our esteemed founder is right in front of me.

    Youre exaggerating. Still, Ill do my best to make both of us feel good.

    I changed the motion of my hands that were just rubbing her tits.

    Compared to earlier in which I was just rubbing them randomly, this time, I aligned her tits to my meat rod so that I could make use of each rubbing as efficient as possible.

    After the realignment, I immediately moved her tits in a back and forth motion.

    Unnn, ahhh, it feels great, Sir Tomoaki.

    Thanks to my semen and other fluids that we had released, my movements became a lot more smoother.

    Her titties continued making obscene sounds as they stimted my meat rod inside.

    And, now that the speed of my pistons and the strength of the tit pressure can be adjusted freely, my physical pleasure turned even greater than it was before.

    Aaah, your dick is popping in and out of my tits. To think it already feels this good just by rubbing it this much

    And, theres also Marietta, whos gazing at me like a cat in heat.

    At first nce, she appears to be a kind sister, but soon as her cover was removed, all that was left is a helpless slut.

    And, Im riding on top of that slut as I vite her breasts as hard as I want, without even a bit of resistance or anything from her.

    The more I think about it, the more the visual impact I receive from her.

    Marietta, I feel like cumming again.

    Really? If so, I have a favor to ask.

    Tell me anything you want.

    In case youre wondering, that answer was not by impulse. My normal thoughts are still working, even in this state.

    Maybe its because Ive been working as a male prostitute for far too long, that my instinct was to agree as long as its satisfying women sexually?

    I want your semen to cover my face, Sir Tomoaki! Please!

    Yeah, I understand. Ill pour a lot on you.

    Shes been sprayed all over her breasts, yet she still wants it in her face? Thats a very Marietta-like request.

    Still, I have to make ite true.

    And so, I crushed her tits further so I can obtain more pleasure from them.

    For a moment, Marietta looks at me in anguish, but I knew she wouldnt want me to go easy on her either.

    Combining with that excitement, I rubbed her tits with the same strength as i did before.

    Uuuuu.

    It was shameful to admit it myself, but Mariettas breast pressure is so intense that my meat rod almost gave in right away.

    Especially the fullest part of the tip, it kept on rubbing against her taut skin that I couldnt help but hold my screams.

    Soon, my limit approached. Again.

    Marietta, Im going to cum again.

    Yes, pleasee. Cum, Sir Tomoaki, and pour a lot on my face!

    As soon as I felt that I was going to cum once more, I pulled Mariettas tits upward, exposing the ns of my penis in full view.

    Byurururu, byurururu.

    My semen finally came out.

    It flew a few inches before sshing on Mariettas kind face.

    Aaah, so hothyauu, nguu!

    Though I failed to spray it all in the target because of the distance, the amount of semen that stained Mariettas well-formed face wasnt insignificant either.

    Marietta kept herself still, as if enjoying the natural heat of my white fluids. After a while, she scooped the semen on her face and brought them into her mouth.

    Nmu, leroso this is the taste of semen. Its veryvorful.

    So, did I do everything you asked?

    Yes, the scent I smell every time I breathe in, the texture, as well as the taste. I never knew any of this before, and Im d that Sir Tomoaki was my first taste.

    She spoke and smiled brilliantly.

    From there, she looked like a normal and courteous girl without any trace of lewdness.

    It created a massive gap in her face that was bathed by my semen. Despite that, it aroused me even more.

    ara, your dick is still hard.

    Yeah, it seems it wasnt satisfied yet.

    In that case, then Ill again-

    Nah, you dont have to push yourself, Marietta. Also, I was pretty rough on you earlier, so

    Looking closely, some parts of Mariettas breasts have turned a little red.

    Then, how about these?

    Marietta holds her own tits herself.

    Her deep cleavage appeared again.

    Do you mean I should put them here?

    Yes. You can just shake your hips here, for the rest of the way.

    She squeezed her breasts further toward the center.

    A real breast fleshlight was just created before me.

    If shes doing it this way, I dont have to do any rubbing anymore.

    Then, Im putting it in.

    I epted Mariettas invitation. To be honest, I still wanted to enjoy these breasts a little more.

    I lifted my hips from a horse-riding position, got on all fours further above her, then inserted my meat rod into the cleavage of her tits.

    Then, when she finished adjusting her position, I began swinging my hips.

    Nnn, this is like youre having sex with my tits.

    Marietta is right, it was like Im having a missionary above her breasts.

    Due to the angle of insertion being changed to a somewhat near 90 degrees, I am now in a position where Im poking all the way to the back of her tits.

    The heart that resides at the end of her cleavage ends up being poked. It is the most important ce of the female body, aside from the womb.

    It feels very immoral to have my meat club being thrust there.

    It feels good, Sir Tomoaki.

    You like it?

    Yes, I can feel the impacting through my chests, but I didnt expect that Ill like it that much.

    Why does this girl possess so many words that can make a man so excited?

    If you say it like that, I wont be able to hold it in. Do you really want that?

    Fufufu, thats what I want in the first ce.

    Mariettaughed at my words. Her shoulders quivered, also shaking the breasts supporting them.

    Support the trantor. Dont read from unauthorized aggregator sites.

    This girl, reallyIm going to start once more. Get ready.

    Yes, please do it. ce your precious cock anywhere you like.

    First in her tits, second, in her face. Third, is

    Then, can you open your mouth for me?

    Y-yes, with pleasure!

    When I saw Marietta licking my semen earlier, I immediately understood what I want next.

    And that is to make her drink my semen directly with her mouth.

    And so, with mymand, she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out, ready and waiting for me to feed her.

    I pumped her hard for onest time to increase the feeling of ejaction, then I pulled my meat stick out of her tits and brought it towards Mariettas face.

    She cranked her neck up to receive the meat I just taken out.

    Iming! Swallow it all!

    The tip touched the rough texture of her tongue, which became the trigger for my semen to gush out of my meat rod.

    I poured it all inside Mariettas mouth without spilling any drop.

    <em>Gokuh, gokun, gokun.</em>

    Marietta swallowed everything from the beginning.

    However, as I was about to reach the end, she stopped and let the semen build up in her mouth.

    When the ejaction ended, and my movements stopped, she finally let go of my meat stick.

    Nhaa, mogumogu. Mugumugumugu.

    Mariettabefore I knew it, was fully savoring the cum she had umted in her mouth.

    Then, she swallowed it all.

    Gokun! Haa, haaa, I never heard that a man could let out semen up to this much. Its practically a feast.

    No, a feast isno, nothing.

    I was a bit amazed, but I immediately settled down.

    Marietta took out a cloth. Then, she proceeded to wipe her face and breasts, all covered in fluids and semen.

    As expected of a drug created to save humanity. It didnt end with just this level.

    my cock is still standing, as if asking for the real thing.

    So far, everything was just forey.

    Im sure she feels the same way as well.

    As my mind anticipated on whats going to happen next, I took a deep and hard breath.

 Book 5: Chapter 9: A Nuns Graduation

    Book 5: Chapter 9: A Nun''s Graduation

    The time Marietta finished wiping her body, I had already caught up with my breathing.

    From now on, it will be the real thing.

    Sir Tomoaki, do you really intend to take my first time?

    Of course. Are you worried?

    To be honest, I am still not sure how I should feel.

    I hid my surprise on this woman who did aplete 360 and became modest-looking once more. Then, I ced my hand on her head to reassure her.

    Ill take care of everything. Ive experienced this quite a few times since I entered this city. Just leave it to me.

    I said as I pat her blonde hair.

    I see, thats right. It seems that my unease is for naught. Thank you.

    I couldnt believe she was able to pull off such an innocent natural reaction despite being a slutor should I say as expected of a devout sister of Eros? Maybe she still couldnt believe that the sex she had been waiting for so long is now about toe.

    Either way, I have to treat this person with great care.

    Well, I think its time we get started. Shall we?

    Yes!

    Her response to my words had changed, and shes now full of anticipation for whats about toe, at least, from what I feel.

    Im d I was able to reassure her earlier.

    Marietta, what position would you like to be in?

    If its the usual, theyll do it in the orthodox cowgirl position, but this time I want to do it in a reverse cowgirl.

    And why is that?

    I thought Marietta would choose the cowgirl position, which is the primary position in this world where women go on top.

    I think you have enjoyed my tits enough, so now I want you to enjoy my ass next.

    I see, so thats how it is.

    Thats an excellent proposal, even for me.

    Then, Marietta continued, although a bit hesitant.

    Later, if we had sex, I think I might get carried away and expose my hideous face

    I dont care about such things, so dont worry.

    If else, I would even prefer it because I can see at a nce that my partner is feeling good.

    Im, Im still embarrassed. For a sister of Eros to allow a man to see her slutty cumming face, Im a defective product, arent I?

    I see. Its the priestesses of Eros who take the initiative to have sex so that they could serve as a role model for the other women.

    But since this is a religion, there is a rule.

    And one of them is, women should never overindulge themselves in sex.

    Considering the stature of the current men in this world, they would be devoured by the women if they had sex non-stop.

    This is the reason shes getting ashamed of herself. That she might be ovee with the pleasure and disregard the other personpletely.

    Theyre sluts, but that doesnt mean they give their selves to the pleasurespletely.

    Pretty ironic for this reversed world.

    Now that I thought about it, I was reminded once again that this is a respectable religion with a solid foundation.

    Okay. Reverse cowgirl it is.

    I spoke to Marietta as I lie down on the bed.

    Then, she crawled over me.

    Finally.

    Marietta closed her eyes for a bit, trying to prepare herself for whats about toe.

    When she opened them again, I was surprised. I could now feel an intense sexual desire behind her gaze.

    Support the trantor. Dont read from unauthorized aggregator sites.

    It was almost the same level when she first touched my meat rod.

    Now, if youll excuse me.

    Marietta turned her back to me as she straddled my body, sitting around my waist in the end.

    As shes now on top of me, I could feel her entire weight, but shes so light that it feltforting to me instead.

    Ahh, Its already this hard. Can you feel my cunt above your waist? Its really, really wet right now.

    Marietta straightened her back and rubbed her crotch against my body.

    This chapter trantion is made by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    I could feel her vulva rubbing against my meat pole from there.

    Yeah, I can feel it. Its practically gushing already. Amazing.

    Mariettas vagina is dripping a lot of love juices.

    Its so wet that my meat rod that was being rubbed against is getting wetter and wetter. Its literally soaked at this point.

    But even that, the wetness of her pussy remained constant.

    It was as if a new batch of love juices kept pouring out of her vagina in each second.

    This will make your pration go a lot smoother. I guarantee it.

    Thank you very much.

    Marietta levitated her big ass and took the flesh rod in her hand.

    Then, she ced the tip of my cock on top of her pussy lips.

    Then, Ill be starting.

    Yeah, be careful.

    At my response, Marietta started moving.

    Shemenced sinking her hips down as she tried to keep my meat pole in ce.

    The tip of my cock slowly entered her vagina.

    Thanks to therge amount of love juices, it was progressing smoothly.

    Auu, nnnYour cock is getting in fast.

    She continued pushing until something hit the tip of my member.

    Ah, were here. This is my hymen, Sir Tomoaki.

    The maidenhood of a beautiful Sister of the church.

    The one which should be protected the most in my worldbut in this world, Is just a hindrance to Marietta.

    Even so, its still a fine source of excitement for the parallel-world me.

    Im gonna tear it up in one go.

    Yeah. You sure you prepared yourself for this? This will hurt a lot.

    I know. In fact, Ive waited so long for this to happen.

    Right after that, Marietta took a deep breath.

    Then,

    FuuuNnn! Kuuuh!

    In one motion, she swung her hips all the way down.

    Her hips mmed hard on my waist, causing my meat pole to hit deep into her vagina.

    Its so narrow

    Her vagina is tight as expected. Still, its not a wonder, as it had just epted a foreign object for the first time.

    Furthermore, it only gave evidence that Marietta, who was a slut by nature and had learned various techniques in sex, didnt y with her vagina to the extreme.

    I-its entering! Ummph! Its here, Sir Tomoaki!

    Yeah, I can feel it too. Does it hurt?

    Marietta shook her head on my question.

    It is, but only a little. It wasnt that painful at all.

    She even moved her hips to insert my meat rod deeper.

    Nhaaaathe pleasure is a dozen times better than it was. Can I move now?

    As long as you desire, Marietta. Im always good to go.

    Right now, it would be better if I let Marietta decide the pace herself and what she wants. Its her first time, after all.

    All that I have to do is give her some advice from time to time.

    Then, please enjoy my immature cunt, my good sir.

    She started by moving her hips.

    Whats unexpected is shes moving pretty fast, far from someone who had just began to have sex.

    Our bodies collided with each other, creating pping sounds in between.

    Are you sure you want to start with this speed? Youre going pretty fast.

    Ahhn, ahiii! Yes! After all, I cant wait anymore!

    Mariettas bottled sexual desires over the years were all unleashed for the first time.

    Shes nocpletely in full heat,

    Sir Tomoakis cock just feels too good!

    Every time Marietta swings her hips, my meat rod rubbed a part inside of her.

    The flesh folds which she hasnt used is now clinging to the flesh bar as they kept on being abused.

    Because her hips kept on swinging, her resistance became even more tremendous, even at this state.

    Ive already had three ejactions today yet Im sure that my body is preparing for another one soon.

    It feels good inside you, Marietta. Your pussy is clinging on me very much.

    Is that true? Youre feeling good from me?

    Yeah, so much I kept on forgetting this is your first time.

    I spoke those words, and Mariettas body trembled.

    Im d, Im really d! I almost came just from those words alone!

    You can cum as you like, as many times as you want. Let us feel good together, Marietta.

    After I said those words, the speed of her hip swinging became faster.

    Its already as fast as I could move.

    Ahyuuu, ahiiiii, cumming, Im cumming!

    Show it to me, Marietta, show me how a sister of Eros cums!

    At that moment, Marietta pulled up her waist as high as she could get, then mmed it down with an impact that shook the bed we are in.

    My cunt is cummiiiiiinnnngg!!

    Mariettas vagina squeezed and wriggled. She climaxed.

    The movements were really lewd, enough to make my desires skyrocket through the roof.

    Aaah, haaa, my cunt came during my first time. My cunt came during my first time

    When I turned my gaze to Marietta, she was still entranced, judging from her voice alone. Putting aside the repeated lines, she spoke like a hypnotized woman I read in doujins.

    Nhaaa, still, it isnt enough.

    Marietta remained still for a minute or so, before moving again.

    This time, I wont stop until I make you cum.

    No, you dont have tough!

    Mariettas pussy tightened, interrupting me in my speech.

    Please hold still, Sir Tomoaki.

    Then, she began swinging her ass once more, and this time, with an even greater speedpared from when she began.

    Haguuu, igii! Your penis is hitting a good spot!

    Marietta squealed hard., which triggered my arousal badly.

    Want to read thetest chapters? Go at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog. By doing this,you will be supporting the trantor as well.

    Im cumming, Im going to cum again, auuuuuu!

    Then, she quivered and her body stopped moving.

    But the next moment, she resumed her pistons again, like nothing had happened.

    Shes not caring on herself anymore, and is literally throwing her body on me like a Kamikaze pilot about to bomb a harbor.

    Soon, I wasnt able to hold on.

    I reached my limit.

    Not good, Im going to cum!

    Marietta attentively reacted to my words.

    Nguu, did I hear it right? Youre going to cum, Sir Tomoaki? If so, please ejacte inside my cunt!

    Her pussy clenched tight, and it became the final blow.

    My limits finally broke.

    Uuugh, cumming!

    Yes, yes! Put it all inside as I cum! Aaahhhhhh

    Byukubyuku, byururururu!

    My load spurted out.

    It sshed all the way through, hitting her up to the back of her womb.

    It was so much it also filled her up to the cervix, dyeing her insides white in a blink of an eye.

    For several minutes, we enjoyed ourselves in the bask of our afterglows.

    However, after it finally subsided, Marietta suddenly called out to me.

    Sir Tomoakinot yet, I can still go on.

    Then well go on. Well have sex as many times as I want until youre satisfied, Marietta.

    She had sessfully graduated from her virginity, but our sex is still far from over.

    We fucked each other one more time.

 Book 5: Chapter 10: Developing Marietta

    Book 5: Chapter 10: Developing Marietta

    Not yet, I can still do it.

    Marietta said to me as she shook her hips for the nth time.

    As I still got energy left, I decided to leave her to her own bidding.

    Marietta is now doing her pistons in other ways she could find. Instead of focusing on the speed, this time, she switched to techniques.

    Her hips, which was going vertically just earlier, is now swinging in various directions, from back and forth to side to side.

    Since the area and density of her folds are different between the stomach and back sides, I got a new kind of pleasure from each side.

    Aann, fuaa! Aaah, it feels amazing when you hit me thereuhiii!? This direction as well.

    She twisted her hips as if trying to find a spot that would make her feel good, and every time she found one, her body would shake.

    If she moves like that, shell definitely climax soon.

    Multiple times, even.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    From the way Ive felt up to this moment, she has been cumming at a rate of once for every two or three minutes.

    Marietta squeezes her vagina so tightly on each time, so I could guarantee the number as its easy to count them.

    Youve cummed again. Are you getting used to the sex now?

    As I said this, she stopped moving and nodded.

    Yes, Im cumming so much that I feel like Im going to lose my senses each time

    Its already amazing that she does it to the point where she loses her senses, but whats even more amazing is how her legs and feet can still support her despite that act.

    Usually, if one was cumming this hard, she would have slumped down right after.

    Moreover, shes a nun and not a sexually active one at that, so Im honestly surprised by her resilience.

    Support the trantor. Dont read from unauthorized aggregator sites.

    Have you been exercising when training yourself in sex?

    Yes, because it would be a shame if I fell before I could make my partner cum on the bed.

    Marietta continued.

    So, I figured out that if I train myself so that I could move around a lot, wed have more time to enjoy the deed. As it turns out, it was a huge sess.

    I guess that means her path is right.

    Its true that no matter how great your techniques are, its useless if your hips are out of shape.

    Stamina is crucial in sex as well.

    Even I think that my stamina has improved a lot since I came here.

    Youre a diligent one, arent you? Thankfully, Im as diligent as you are.

    As I said this, I gave a thrust to Marietta from below.

    The ns hit her cervix, and the stimtion forced her to climax.

    Hiii! S-sir Tomoaki?

    She looked back at me in panic.

    Her face, which I hadnt seen since we had our first sex, was already soggy with tears and all other things.

    Its bad if I just leave it to Marietta all the time.

    Besides, watching her get disrupted seems to have ignited a fire on my part.

    I couldnt help but want to move more.

    Thats why, please let me move this time around.

    I said my request, but Marietta could only shake her head.

    Thats no good! I-if Sir Tomoaki moves right now, I, I will

    Dont worry, just leave it to me.

    I interrupted her words and forcefully moved my hips.

    I have sessfully interfered. Now, all I have to do is to give her something that is not half-baked. Or else it will backfire.

    Hyauuu, aahh, nhiii!

    I vited Marietta with my meat pole from below. As she couldnt do anything about it, she was literally helpless .

    Whenever her body is bobbing up and down, I could see her tits shake from behind.

    <em>Not bad. </em>Ive always been seeing them in the front, but seeing tits jiggle from this direction isnt bad either.

    Youre beautiful, Marietta, and very naughty as well.

    uuu, thats not fair.

    What is?

    After all, how could I not be happy to be told that!

    I only said that much, but Marietta, who stopped since I began moving, started to move by herself.

    She lifts her hips, then tries to swing them in match with the timing of my pistons.

    With a m(Bachin), our hips collide with a louder sound than before.

    As a result, both our genitals became more deeply connected with each other every time we move.

    Ahhh. Its so deep, its even reaching to my womb.

    The tip of my cock is making contact with her womb entrance each time her hips get mmed at me.

    I had poked this spot a few times before; it was hard and bumpy. However, maybe due to the repeated pistons, it became soft and tender.

    I poked on it this time, and Mariettas body froze as if she became numb.

    Perhaps, she came from being poked in the womb?

    It seems that I have developed a new erogenous zone.

    youre getting more and more erotic, Marietta.

    It was all thanks to you, Sir Tomoaki. I was a virgin who didnt know anything about sex, but you taught me the ways on how to do it with your dick.

    Im d to hear that I was able to help her.

    The truth is, somewhere in the back of my mind, I have already given up. I thought I would remain a virgin for the rest of my life.

    Marietta slowly wiggled her hips as she continues.

    Whenever I thought about it, I couldnt concentrate on my work as a Sister of the church.

    I stopped and listened to her, as well.

    But, ever since words got out about you in the city, Ive been able to believe in Eros once more. You gave me hope, Sir Tomoaki.

    If my presence can cheer Marietta up and give her hope, it was already a great feat for me.

    I have met Irene at the City Hall once, but I clearly remembered the words she had said to me. That You are our messiah, she said.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Its not that much of a big deal. Still, Im d that I was able to save someone even from those words.

    You should be more proactive, Sir Tomoaki. If you do that, it would greatly benefit you and the people around you.

    As she said this, she resumed her hip-swinging again.

    Of course, I also tried to match her, only to get preached in the end.

    But still, I could help but wonder if theres another church around here, where many people visit because they have a better sister over there.

    Mariettas church is severelycking in all ways.

    But for now, I have to focus on the objective right above me.

    Still, to be preached by someone younger than me, I guess I have to show my skills now, or else Ill lose face.

    I said to myself, then I move my hips upward with a single hard thrust.

    Hiiiinn! If youre gonna poke it that hard, Im going to cum again!

    As if the spots are being developed into an erogenous zone, each time I m her butt and pierce her cervix, she began responding in a big way, by giving a great amount of pleasure on my body.

    Keep it up, Marietta. Because the more you cum, the sexier and hornier you be.

    Yes, I want to be sexier, I want to be hornier! Please give me a lot of cum!

    I thrust my hips higher in response.

    It pierces Mariettas insides, causing it to loosen up.

    The vagina that was a virgin not long ago has begun to soften thanks to the actions we have taken so far.

    I poked her with my meat rod to knead her further.

    Aaaah, hiiiiii!

    She screamed and wiggled her hips as well.

    The two of us worked together to develop her vagina.

    It took a while, and soon the folds became softer and more stimting, probably because she has gotten used to the sex.

    Its a significant improvementpared to earlier, where it felt like Im just plunging against a hardened meat.

    Can you feel it now, Marietta? Your insides are entangling itself around my stuff.

    The question was then answered by a beautiful woman who is out of breath.

    Y, yesI think Im bing able to transmit power into my pussy nowHnnnn!

    Can she really put some force on it now? While I was wondering if she could do it, the insides of her vagina clenched itself tight onto my meat rod.

    <em>To think she could actually do itand on top of that, her insides were hard when I pierced her not long ago</em>

    Well, lets give our all to the end, shall we?

    Eh? Then, what have we been doing before this?

    Marietta couldnt help but look back.

    As she had wiped herself with a cloth, her previously dirty face is now clean.

    Sit back a bit.

    Ah, okay. Uhm, Sir Tomoaki?

    Dont worry. Youll find it soon enough.

    As I said this, I grabbed Mariettas waist and thrust my hips as hard as I could from below.

    OhooooaaaaaAAAH!?

    She screamed like a beast in that thrust.

    Earlier, I had left it all to her because I was afraid, afraid I might hurt her if I do the thrusting. I still have the aphrodisiac effects in me, so I might get carried away and m her hard vagina as hard as I could.

    But now that her insides had softened enough, its not a problem now even if I give my all.

    Thats right, you can scream more loudly. Marietta is looking really naughty right now.

    Hiiii, higiii! Your penis is poking me all over the ce! Its good, it feels so good Im gonna go crazy!

    I have been observing her movements for a while, and from that, I have firmly memorized all the locations of her weak points.

    Right now, Im thrusting all those weak spots with all the strength I could muster.

    Marietta shouldnt be able to resist anymore.

    Read only at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Cumming, cummingcumming! I cant believe Im being brought to a climax so easily!

    I think Im about to cum too. I feel like Mariettas insides are trying to squeeze the cum out of me.

    Youre going to cum? Please put it inside! Please pour your semen into my womb!

    Hearing her wish, I made ast spurt.

    Her legs and feet seemed to be at their limit, from the way theyre trembling. This will be thest time.

    I breathed hard, then moved my hips with all my effort.

    Im, Im cumming, Marietta.

    Yes! Do it! Spray all your semen inshide mee, aahah, cumming, Im cummiiiinnnnggg!!

    I, who couldnt stand the intense tightness, finally came.

    Since I ejacted with the tip of my cock plunged into her cervix, almost all the semen I jizzed out went into her open womb.

    Aaah, uuuuaauguu, haaa, haaa, haaa.

    Marietta arched her back as she felt the pleasure of our climax.

    I thought she might lose her hips and get injured, but she managed to hold it in until the end.

    We then soaked ourselves in the afterglow of our actions.

    It felt so good. To think the act of sex could be this wonderful, thank you very much for teaching me. With this, my belief in the Eros Religion is now stronger than it was before.

    Me too, I have learned a lot of stories from you as well.

    After taking a bit of a rest, Marietta and I fixed ourselves then head for the exit of the church.

    Right now, Marietta is seeing me off.

    Her expression still looks the same as the first time I saw her, but I got the feeling that her mood has be softer than before.

    Ara, you just finished?

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Edith, who had been waiting from the exit, came to my side.

    Yeah. I heard quite a good story.

    Then, lets go home early. Lady Irene should be waiting for us. Farewell, Sister Marietta.

    Farewell. Pleasee back anytime.

    Still feeling a bit regretful, just like that, I left the church together with Edith.

 Book 5: Chapter 11: Nina and Irenes Double Team

    Book 5: Chapter 11: Nina and Irene''s Double Team

    When we returned to the mansion, Irene greeted us.

    Wee home, you two. Dinner is ready for you.

    Is it really alright for this humble self to join?

    As Irene is now present, Ediths knightly demeanor returned.

    She sounded exactly like what you hear from a daughter of an upper ss.

    Well, she used to be a princess, so its not surprising she could easily y the role of a hypocrite knight, which are both nobility.

    Of course, I had it prepared with those intentions in mind.

    Its a great contrast to Irene, who is also a former noble from a prominent family, butpared to Edith, she feels more like a skilled secretary.

    The two of us were taken by Irene to the dining hall.

    From there, the table was lined up with food for four people, and Nina was already sitting on one of the chairs, waiting for us.

    Ah, big brother! Wee home!

    Im home, Nina.

    Nina stood up from her seat and hugged me.

    Ooops

    I staggered a bit while taking her hug.

    Ara ara. Nina really loves you, Tomo.

    Yes. Its really heartwarming for master.

    The two of them made Ninas innocence more apparent, which I felt guilty for putting my hands on her.

    No, I didnt have a choice at that timeas I was defending myself in the head, I noticed that Nina, who was hugging me, went quiet.

    Nina, whats wrong?

    Nina smwells something.

    I cringed at those words.

    Ive only lightly wiped myself off, so if sniffed carefully, one could still smell the traces.

    Since I said I only had a reasonable talk after I came out of the church, If I was found lying and had sex in a haphazard way, I would be subjected to another assault for sure.

    Oh, they served me some kind of unusual tea at the church, so maybe thats what is smelling.

    Fuuuun, is thyat so

    Read only at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    She seems not totally convinced, but I guess Im safe for now?

    Anyway, lets go back to our seats. The food is getting cold.

    Oh well, Tomo is right. Lets have a meal before that.

    Irene agreed with my words, and we finally got to eat.

    After that, we enjoyed the dinner while chatting about various things.

    So Nina is studying her maths now? Thats great!

    Yes! And big sis is rweally good at teaching!

    As expected of my master, she is a woman of many talents, so its not obvious shes a great teacher as well.

    Oh, you two. Its no big deal.

    The lovely dinner scene continued for a while.

    After dinner, we saw Edith off to her duty and were about to go back to our rooms, when Irene stopped us.

    Tomo, may I have a word with you?

    Of course. What is it?

    To tell you the truth, I need your help grading the test papers I grace to Nina. I remember you could do the math, right?

    Yeah, okay. Just leave it to me.

    After I agreed, I followed Irene to her room.

    Once I entered, Irene closes the door.

    So far, so good, until she ced the lock on it.

    I, who became suspicious, called out to her.

    Uhm, Irene? What are youugh!

    Thats when some kind of impact pushed me to the side and made me fall down on the sofa.

    Wh-what the-?

    When I quickly got up, I saw Irene standing on her knees.

    Nina is also right beside her.

    <em>Was she the one who pushed me away?</em>

    Shes a smaller build, so maybe she was hiding in the shadows somewhere.

    Nina told me about it, Tomo. I knew something happened to you at the church.

    Nah, it was nothing big

    Ara, so its a small thing that you had fun with the sister over there?

    My body instantly froze.

    Not just my extremities, but even my eyes were locked in ce.

    Nina told me its thin, but it was definitely a smell one would get after sex, and from that, I can imagine the rest.

    Irene looks down at me and continues.

    Like I said before, Im not trying to be mad at you. However, shouldnt you at least make up with at least something for my feelings?

    Yeah! Its not fair that big brother is doing something good while Nina was studying!

    They stared at me hard, so I had no choice but to meekly nod.

    A few minutester, I was moved to therge bed with the three of us together, and from there, I was immediately sucked off by the two.

    Nchuuu. Lerolero.

    Peropero, chuu!

    My cock is being licked by an innocent girl and a mature woman, both possessing extraordinary beauty. Soon, it erected to its full capacity.

    How is it, our fetio?

    I responded to Irenes question with ragged breaths.

    It feels really good, both of you. Dont tell me youre teaching Nina about these things too?

    The blowjob I was receiving from Nina is better than it was before.

    Shes crawling her tongue over my fat rod, poking at the exact spots where Im weak at.

    Even though we had sex once, Nina, with her limited knowledge about sex, cant do this on her own.

    And the only person I could think of that can instruct her is Irene.

    Yes, shes like a sponge, absorbing all of them faster than I thought she would. The normal studies as well.

    I didnt think that Nina would neglect her studies because Irene was teaching her, but for Irene to teach her erotic techniques to others, that is one thing I didnt expect.

    Youre having that surprised look on your face. Well, I was too, just before this. When I saw her working so hard in her studies, I couldnt help but want to take care of her more.

    So, thats what happened

    I look at Nina, who is licking my meat rod at the side of Irenes body.

    Maybe Irene felt something maternal about her.

    It seems that we have talked too much. Id be happy if you feel good as well.

    With that, she turns back to Nina.

    Nina, just keep on making Tomos cock feel good, okay?

    What about you, swister?

    Fufufu, Ill just watch over here.

    From the way they looked, theyre like a really close mother and daughter.

    Even though they are a bit close in age, rtionship-wise.

    Haamu, juruururu.

    Nina sucks my meat rod in full with her mouth through the tip.

    She closes her mouth so that it would leave no gaps, then she vacuums it up.

    While shes doing that, her tongue crawls on the back muscles, stimting my meat rod in a clever manner.

    My cock shivered in delight as it got vited from the spot that was easy to feel aroused.

    Even though she was already taught by Irene, she must have practiced a lot since she became this good in a short time.

    To think theyre doing this all for meI couldnt help but feel hot underneath.

    Big brother, does Ninas sucking feel gwood?

    Yeah, it feels good. Youre doing really well.

    Ehehe, you see, Nina has been pwacticing.

    I couldnt help but want to stroke her head as she smiled at me.

    However, before I could even do it, I was interrupted by a new stimulus underneath.

    ugh, Irene, thats!

    The person who had created the new pleasure was Irene, who should have been watching over Nina earlier.

    Shes now licking a mans most vital point, my balls from below.

    How is it? its my first time I have licked you here

    She asks this as she takes both of my balls inside her mouth and rolls them around with her tongue.

    Hamu, lerolero, chorochoro.

    The situation of having someone else sucking on my vital points should definitely send chills down my spine, but its Irene whos doing it, and Ipletely trust her.

    Theres no one in this world I can trust more than her.

    Support the trantor. Dont read from unauthorized aggregator sites.

    Besides, Irene-sans balls-sucking gave me a pleasure Id never felt before.

    Its tickling at first, but now I want to feel more.

    And when Ninas blowjob is added to the mix, the pleasure increases multiple fold.

    Mogomogo, chuuu, leronn!

    Juzuzuzu! Jururu!

    Thebined harassment of the two increased my excitement in a blink of an eye. Now Im already at my limit.

    They vited my genitals from my meat pole to my balls in unison, and from there, I felt a sense of fulfillment along with a sense of pleasure.

    Both of you, Im about to let it out.

    When I said that, their slurping intensified.

    Nina is great, but Irene is just spectacr.

    She hits the most delicate part of my body in such a way that only pleasure cane out from them. Not even a trace of danger could be felt from her at all.

    Tomo,e out a lot, okay?

    Come, big bwother, do it inside Ninas mouth!

    With those words as a signal, I shot my semen at the two of them.

    The ejaction was a vigorous one, but thanks to Nina sucking the head of my dick, there was no leakage.

    Nina drank the spurted semen while at it, gulping down like it was some kind of fresh milk.

    Fufufu, shes still drinking. Thats a lot of semen, isnt it?

    I felt a little embarrassed as Irene told me this.

    But still, this is just the forey. We want to be entertained by the real thing, so were counting on you for that.

    If you say it that way, I wont be able to afford not to do my best.

    It seems that this wasnt enough to make up for the two of them.

    So, I fired myself up and got ready for my next act.

 Book 5: Chapter 12: Two Cowgirls

    Book 5: Chapter 12: Two Cowgirls

    As my ejaction subsided, my two partners separated from my body.

    So, what do you want me to do next?

    Nothing. Just keep lying down, Tomo. We will move for you.

    I asked, in which Irene answered in reply.

    After Iid myself as she had told, Irene riding on top in a cowgirl position was the first thing I saw.

    I thought, <em>ah, so its the usual cowgirl</em>, but the next moment, my eyes suddenly went dark.

    W-what is this?

    Ah, big brother, dont move!

    It was Nina, and she seemed to have straddled to my face.

    Then, she sat down from where she was.

    Nn. Mugu

    It was only in an instant that I realized that a crotch was pressed against my face.

    Then, from there, she rubbed the said crotch against me.

    Then, Ill start on mine as well.

    Irene, seeing that Nina had started moving,menced as well.

    She grabbed on my meat rod first and foremost, before cing it on her own pussy and sat over me at once.

    Nkuuh, its in

    Irenes pussy swallowed my cock like its a natural thing to do.

    It was a very smooth movement, aplete contrast to the wiggly texture of her vagina, and they moved an erratic motion as they stimted my meat rod in turn.

    I knew it, among all others, Irene has the bestpatibility with my body.

    As soon as it went all the way in, just when the tip of my cock snuggled against the mouth of her womb, the folds in between us quickly squeezed every inch of my meat rod as if it was expecting for it to happen. It was like a car being assembled in an automated production line.

    Everything fits, as all should have been.

    Your insides are as great as ever, Irene.

    Of course, it does. After all, this ce is only for you, Tomo.

    Im happy to hear that.

    I wish she could say that more often.

    Muwu, dont ignore Nina!!

    I didnt know if she was jealous of the conversation between Irene and me, or maybe she thought she was being excluded, but Nina pressed her hips against my face with grimace.

    Nina, waitmuguogogo.

    My mouth was sealed shut once again.

    I couldnt speak, and now, every breath I take is filled with the smell of the excited Nina.

    Moreover, Nina, who is totally naked, isbing my head with her tail growing out of her waist.

    If I continue making her angry like this, she might pull out my hair out of the blue.

    Peropero, lerolero.

    I adjusted my faces direction and licked Ninas vagina.

    Hyaaan! B-big brother

    Nina freaked out, lifting her hips a little.

    Due to that, it left me a space to be able to speak now, but if I cut corners here, it will only be a repeat of what happened before.

    I stuck out my tongue and licked Nina even more.

    Ahhnn, nyuuuu! Your tongue, it fweels so good!

    Ninas pussy is so tightly closed; it was almost a vertical line.

    I crawled my tongue over it to loosen it up.

    Tomo, arent you forgetting something?

    Just as I was concentrating on Nina, Irene made her presence known with her hips.

    She was simply pumping her hips up and down, but the pleasure that came alongside it was immense.

    As expected of the partner I spent the most time with.

    Even with my eyes covered, I know exactly where and how to make her feel good.

    Nnn, aahh. Hafuuyes, just keep going at this pace, but dont neglect Nina, okay?

    Of course.

    After all, I have dealt with more than ten people before.

    Handling two people will be no sweat, with even a room to spare.

    However, this is Irene we are talking about, and if she gets really wild, there are times where I get fucked one-sidedly even with that experience.

    The good news is, she wont be able to go that far today, at least not with Nina in front of her.

    I turned my attention to Nina again, as Irene had told me to.

    Youre getting pretty wet, Nina.

    Thats because you got a rweally good tongue, Ninas pussy got wet in an instant!

    Thats some nice lewd words thereDid Irene teach you that too?

    To think Nina is speaking dirty words like this

    A sense of immorality just numbed off my spine.

    Could it be that this is also Irenes aim?

    Big sis said that big brother would be more turned on if I said this! Higuuu!

    I knew I was on target.

    As punishment, I thrust my hips to confront the culprit.

    Ahhn! Im not wrong, you know? In fact, your penis grew bigger the moment Nina said it.

    I didnt even realize I was doing that.

    Now that shes found it out, I couldnt argue anymore.

    Its not your fauwlt, big sis. Nina was the one who asked big sister.

    Ara, Nina is so kindchuu.

    Nina defended Irene.

    Irene then stroked her head and kissed her cheek.

    It was an adorable sight.

    However, with this, it was as if I have now be the viin.

    Im not the enemy, you know! Thats what I want to say, but I decided to keep it to myself.

    Is that so? Then, I guess I have to thank Irene for that.

    The same time I spoke those words, I regained myposure, allowing myself to move my hips, which I havent moved since a while ago.

    Hii, ogoooo! Tomo, you should stay stiiiilll!

    I ignored the voice begging me to stop and continued my pistons.

    Nina. This is your chance to pay back Irene as well.

    Nn? Okay, Ill y with it a lot.

    This time it was the other way round, with Nina now on my side, wemenced on pleasing Irene.

    Nina, wait. If you touch me right now, Ill-!

    Nyaaa, Ive always wanted to squeeze big sisters big tits.

    No, not my tits! Nhiiiii!

    Ninas hands reached for Irenes tits, which were shaking grandly, and gripped them hard.

    Then, she massaged them thoroughly.

    Of course, the sensitive nipples werent left behind. They were rubbed together, making an even more pleasurable experience for Irene.

    Oooooh! Im cumming, Im cumming from being vited by the both of youuuuu!

    Irenes vagina tightened, stimting my meat rod inside.

    Im cumming, Im cummmiiiiiiinngg!

    Her back went to an arch, and from there, Irene finally climaxed.

    Muguu. Jururururubig sister, did you cum?

    Nina, who had been licking Irenes tits before I noticed, asked back.

    A beautiful girl sucking the tits of a beautiful woman until shees.

    I wasnt able to watch their lesbian y, but it was definitely nice for sure.

    Now its your turn, Nina.

    Now that we have defeated our biggest opponent after working together, all that is left is to make Nina, the remaining one, cum.

    Since she has no way to fight back, this means Ill be able to make her cum in a one-sided manner.

    Nyafuu, big brothers tongue is-

    As shes starting to loosen up, I inserted my tongue inside Ninas vagina as far as it could go.

    Though it doesnt reach all the way to the back, its way softer than my finger and doesnt hurt while inside. Because of this, I can move my tongue as much as I want.

    Nguu, lerolerolero, juruun!

    Hyaaa! Itspletely different from a penis! Its wriggling around inside!

    Nina screamed as my tongue vited her.

    It appears that this is enough to satisfy her as well.

    Not rxing my hand, I held Ninas hips to insert my tongue further in.

    Now, her hips, which was floating above me earlier, waspletely pulled down.

    Ahn, Ahiiim! Youre stilling in, nyaaa, dont go in any more than this!

    I dont think its gonna get further in at this point, but for her, it seemed that my tongue could go on forever.

    Still, the fact that Nina is feeling that much is enough to give me a new sense of satisfaction.

    ara, what are you smiling at?

    Suddenly, I heard a voice, and it caused me to stop moving.

    You might have done it, Tomo, but dont think Ill go down quickly with just a few climaxes.

    Irene, who was supposed to be weakened by the climax, has been revived.

    Now its my turn, prepared to get squeezed out, okay?

    After she said that, she began swinging her hips.

    This-, its faster than those pistons she had earlier!

    Ummmpphhh.

    I, who groaned from the sudden stimtion, tried to raise Ninas butt off my face to at least try to catch my breath.

    Nyoow! Dont get it off! Ninas almost ready to cum!

    However, the cat-eared girl prevented me from doing so.

    <em>So it has led to this, huh.</em> I resolved myself, then resumed pleasing the two simultaneously.

    As it is not possible for me tost that long, I had no other choice but to give my all.

    I urately and persistently pinpointed their weak spots, all of which I learned from my previous coptions with them.

    Aaaah, there, it fweels good tight therreee Nyaaaaaahhh!

    Uuu, ooooooh!? Its poking at me in all the right ces! Your cock is amaaazziiinnggg!!

    The voices of the two echoed in the room.

    I felt signs of climax nearing from the two, and continuously tormented each of their erogenous zones.

    I sucked on Ninas pre-developed clitoris, making a loud sipping noise.

    I pressed my cock closely to Irenes familiar womb entrance, pushing it firmly from there.

    Hyaaaaaa, cumming, Im cummiinnngg, big broootheeeerr!

    Aann, ohoooo! Me too, Im cuuummiiiiiinngg!

    Soon, the two of them climaxed, followed by my seed spouting out of the meat rod that had reached its limit.

    Semen spurted up like a volcano that erupted inside Irene. It entered through her cervix, viting her at her womb.

    Haa, haaa, nyauuuu

    Aaahm, nnn, fuuu

    The two people above me are now embracing each other to support their exhausted bodies.

    I slipped out from underneath them, and upon finding fresh oxygen, I immediately took some deep breaths.

    And how is it? Do you feel like making up on me now?

    Yeah, I got a lot inside, and it felt really good. However

    Its not fair that you only did it with big sister!

    Apparently, that wasnt quite enough to satisfy the both of thempletely.

    With a sigh, I pushed down the two people while holding each of them in my embrace.

    Thats the end of the update for this week, folks! Hope you enjoyed the novel!

    That aside, I got some bad news. I identally misclicked and bought 5 volumes of a novel Im nning to trante once I reached 80 patrons.

    Why not trante it next? Well, this is a big novel. Not exactly a behemoth in chapters like Road to Kingdom but each chapter consists of more than 5000 words,pared to Reversed Worlds Messiahs 3500, and thats just the web novel. The light novel, which I am nning to trante, is much, much longer, as they have arger cast and such. Webnovel and Light novel still ongoing.

    For now, heres the cover for volume 1.

    I decided to trante the first few chapters for now, and test the waters while at it. Im gonna release the synopsis, prologue (which consist of 3 whole damn chapters) and chapter 1 simultaneously as soon as I finished them. But for rification, this novel IS NOT THE ONE IN MY NEXT LIST. Just think of it as an extra. Not exactly a teaser, as Im nning to trante it in the future. For now, lets see how it goes.

 Book 6: Chapter 1: Suzettes Return

    Book 6: Chapter 1: Suzette''s Return

    On a certain day, Irenes mansion received a letter from Suzette, who has been looking for a way to help our city get recognition from the governing bodies.

    From there, she stated she had gathered some crucial information that should be important to us, and is currently rushing her way to report back.

    Since the letter stated that shell exin when she gets here, I had no choice but to wait for her arrival, half-anxious and half-excited about the matter.

    Then, on the appointed day,

    The carriage in which Suzette was riding appeared in front of the mansion.

    Irene and I hurriedly greeted her.

    When she came out of the carriage, she wasnt wearing a mask.

    I felt happy. This means Suzette now trusts this city very much.

    Wee back, Miss Suzette. Its good to have you back.

    Thank you for the good work. You must be exhausted. Come inside.

    Suzette stared at us for a moment. Then, she giggled.

    Puzzled by her unexpected reaction, we tilted our heads, in which she then spoke.

    Ah, you dont have to be so confused. Its just that I havent had anyone greeted me like this for a long time. It has been so long that Ive already forgotten how to react to it.

    Hearing this, Irene, also with a smile, replied.

    Ara? Even though its only an ordinary weing greeting? Youre a part of the parliament. Dont you have someone over there to entertain you on your job?

    My job is not as easy as you think. As long as Im wearing that mask, Impletely divorced from my job. There is no Suzette, only a strict public official. And because the job is a public one, I cant be entertained overly well, or Ill be criticized by my peers.

    Shaking her head, Suzette answered back.

    So, the mask is like a switch of her own?

    Anyway, lets go inside. Ive prepared some tea for you in my room.

    Very well. Ill ept your offer.

    And so, we walked into the house with Suzette in tow.

    Soon as we arrived, we took a seat on the couch inside the room as the maid served us tea.

    We waited for the maid to finished everything, and once she left, Irene began the talks.

    Let us get to the point. What kind of information did you obtain?

    Irenes eyes turned serious.

    The air in the room became sharp in an instant.

    Then, Ill be straight right away. There seems to be a faction in the government that is possibly willing to formally recognize this city.

    Is that true?!

    Irene stood up in reflex.

    Irene, please. Calm yourself. She aint even started yet.

    I quickly soothed the flustered Irene.

    The words formally recognize might have dealt quite a significant impact on her, but this is the negotiation table. One must not give away any sign of weakness, or it will be taken advantage of by the opponent.

    Still, its not that I dont know how she feels. On the contrary, I knew it well, as it was her who is pouring her heart and soul into this problem more than anyone else.

    However, reality shouldnt be this sweet.

    Can you tell us more about it?

    In the meantime, I obliged Suzette to continue.

    Aah, of course.

    Upon wetting her lips with tea, she began her speech.

    After I left the city and returned to the central, I gathered information through my personnel right away, utilizing every possible messenger and subordinate that I could find.

    Speaking of which, are the other co-workers of yours in the central as well? You seem to be fewer than thest time you came here.

    Yeah. If were too big, theyll know that were in this city. Its not a good idea to raise the banner at this stage. They might get reluctant to give out information if they found out were supporting you guys.

    Strengthening the foundations before the big move is a wise choice, else the whole house will copse.

    There isnt a need to draw attention at this stage.

    The information weve learned in the course of that process is that there is currently a movement happening which goal is to drag down the current political leadership.

    And what does it have to do with the city?

    Right now, the majority of the officials of this country, are pushing for the promotion of facial and appearance discrimination, to only have an opposition rose up against them. Albeit only a minority, they are now trying their best to undermine the situation at all costs. One of them is the movement I am speaking of earlier.

    What do they mean by promoting facial discrimination? Moreover, in appearances?

    Suzette, who noticed my expression continues further.

    The majority group boasts a lot of power right now. If we want to overturn it, we would need to have an impact that is enough to destroy themon sense. By that, we can only eliminate the now widespread discrimination of appearances, and these people who support them will follow suit.

    Its that big!?

    My voice had risen because of the shock, but it was no use.

    Although I havent been here for long, I have lived in this world long enough to know how much ones looks had affected everyones life.

    And because I could say without a doubt that their perception of beauty is deeply rooted and cannot be easily changed.

    Yes, what were doing right now is that dangerous. If we get found out, well definitely be crushed by these groups. Thats the extent of the information I was able to find out.

    Suzette concluded the topic with a bitter look on her face.

    Indeed, if such a story spreads, it will be us who will be targeted next, and the repression against us will intensify.

    At that point, this city, which is not attracting much attention at the moment, may indeed get destroyed.

    We dont know yet where this started and whos its mastermind, but if you want to have that recognition of yours, we better find that minority group, side with them, and win. But if you lose, you being driven out from here wont be thest thing that theyll do. You should be prepared for <em>that</em> as well.

    An escape route to another country, huh.

    As much as it hurts me as well, Yes.

    Irene had a somber look on her face.

    Shes gonna run away, leaving the city, in which she spent years building in her own blood, money, and sweat behind.

    She wont be able to bear it when it happens.

    Lets not think about that, and look at the bright side. For now, its good to know that there still exist some people that have the same interests as us.

    I forced myself to uplift the mood and spoke in a cheerful tone. Because if I dont, things will gonna be a funeralter on.

    Yes, I cant keep getting depressed like this. After all, its the information you have all worked so hard to gather, even more during these rough times.

    Looks like It made Irene feel better.

    Thats a good sign.

    Sorry. If I had a little more authority, I could have gotten more information-

    You dont have to apologize. In fact, youve already done a great job.

    Tomo is right. Youre a big help to us, Miss Suzette. If it werent for you, who can freely go to the outside, we wouldnt have known of this matter at all, and might have worsened our situation because we werent able to find the appropriate timing for our actions.

    On our continued praises, Suzettes face turned red, as if she was touched by our words.

    Then, as if noticing that her own face has turned into a tomato, she cleared her throat, then continued speaking.

    T-thank you for the praise. For now, well continue to gather intel that will be able to help you in your predicament. Just leaving this here, though. The danger is just too high for what its worth. Dont try anything that might alert them for now.

    I know. Im not the type to let out my cards easily.

    As expected of the one who built a city from scratch. Were in good hands, then.

    In the end, we reached the consensus of keeping the status quo for now.

    Even though we have no detailed information yet, its already enough for us to decide on a more valuable option.

    And thats what matters the most.

    Speaking of which, you must be tired from the journey from the central to this city.

    You can say that again. Although I used a carriage, its not a veryfortable one, but I cant use the government-issued carriage either, due to the risk of being found out. Honestly, it has been a pain in my ass ever since. Literally.

    Now that she mentioned it, the carriage Suzette rode in this time was more modest-looking than the previous one.

    I guess its a must if they want to act incognito.

    But because of that, it must have made things much harder for her.

    In that case, I guess we shall end it for today. Take your time here to get some rest.

    Its as Irene said. How about I prepare the bath for you to rx?

    A bath, huh. I guess Ill do that.

    Suzettes cheeks rxed at my words.

    The bath here is great, as far as I could remember. In fact, I was secretly looking forward to it as I journey along the way here.

    Really? Then allow me to prepare it for you right away.

    I said as I got up from my seat.

    Ill call you when its ready.

    Then, I left the room.

    Soon after, with the help of the maids, I was able to prepare the bath.

    It was a bit of a trial, however.

    Since the magic that our maids can use was barely enough to heat up a tub of water, it took us a significant amount of effort to just to set up in just filling it up .

    Due to theck of hot springs, as well as the limited amount of avable mana, they have to cover the cost by putting heated stones into a bath filled with water.

    That said, heating the stones usually takes a lot of time, especially when heated from the inside, but whats important here is that the heatsts longer.

    As we have already prepared arge amount of these baked stones, we were able to immediately prepare a bath with lesser effort.

    The only problem I encountered is that the maids wont allow me to help, and they stop me whenever I try doing so.

    To think Julie can do something like this all by herself, though.

    Nevertheless, even though they arent as good as her when ites to magic, with their wits, they were able to use their mana effectively.

    So, as they say, the scarcer the resources, the more efficiently they use it.

    Soon, the preparations were finished, and I went to call Suzette in the room.

    Suzette, the bath is ready.

    When I opened the door, she was there, but no Irene in sight.

    Wheres Irene?

    Oh, her? One of the maids came in just now and told her that there was a problem at the government office or something, so she left. Officials are always busy, no matter what city it is. Sigh.

    Well, shes the mayor as well as the leader of this entire city, so it couldnt be helped.

    Since its an unofficial government office, there are very few qualified personnel. Because Irene is the only one with a well-educated background on governance, it took quite a heavy burden on her.

    I see, shes having a hard time as well.

    Suzette gave a sympathetic look through the window. Then, she stood up from the couch.

    Out of the blue, she puts one of her hands on my shoulder.

    By the way, Tomoaki will enter the bath, too, right?

    Eh? W-what are you talking about?

    Her face, slightly flushed, approached my own.

    Ive been sitting in a hard chair for a long time, and because of that, my ass has gotten hard. I need you to loosen it up for me.

    Sh-shouldnt you ask a fellow woman to do that sort of thing?

    Ah, you dont worry about that. I got Irenes permission.

    I-is that so!? Wait, thats not what I mean, butokay?

    Also, when did you two get close enough to be able to call Irene on a first-name basis?

    That said, it has been a long time since we met, and I want to thank her for bringing such precious information.

    I have to do my best to return the favor as her partner.

 Book 6: Chapter 2: Suzettes Soap Play

    Book 6: Chapter 2: Suzette''s Soap y

    Suzette dragged me with her as she headed for the bath.

    Looking at her from the side, she seemed pretty excited for whats about toe.

    After a short walk, we arrived at the bathroom.

    Because the changing room is not separated by gender, we took off our clothes in the same ce.

    <em>I dont mind because Ive used it several times, but what about Suzette?</em>

    I looked to the side with that in mind only to find her, already naked, and staring at my body.

    <em>I have seen it before, but damn, shes still got that sexy booty.</em>

    Uhm, whats the matter, Suzette?

    I asked her if she had anything to say. Her body jolted.

    It seems that she still hasnt realized she was staring at me for too long.

    Ah, No, its nothing. Im going in first.

    As if she had just returned to her senses, she grabbed a towel and quickly went to the bath.

    I also followed suit.

    As the bathroom is used by all personnel in the house, the bathtub is quitergemore than enough to fit more than ten people altogether.

    This is not surprising for amunal bath used not only by Irene, but also by her servants.

    Theyve been using more frequently than before. The first time I took a bath here, it wasnt this well-maintained.

    It was as if the people in the mansion became fond of bathing all of a sudden.

    When I looked around the bath, Suzette was alreadythering her body with soap in the washing area.

    I sat down next to her and started washing myself.

    Do you often take a bath over there in the central?

    Yes, but not every day. It takes a lot of work to fill the bath with warm water, you see.

    Even then, do you like it?

    Yeah. I like dipping myself in a hot tub.

    Looks like I did an excellent job on asking her out today.

    H-hey, Tomoaki.

    What is it?

    C-can I wash your back?

    I was surprised by the unexpected offer.

    After all, I should be the one doing it, as a part of the host of this mansion.

    No, I should be the one who should do it. Youre still our guest here.

    Then, as a guest, I want you to let me do it.

    I refrained, but Suzette kept on insisting, so I eventually gave in.

    Happy with the oue, she moved to my rear, and using a nt we use as a substitute for a sponge that is soaked in soapy liquid, Suzettemenced her scrubbing.

    As expected, mans back is really broad and tough.

    Even though I dont really work out that much?

    No, its even more splendid than a normal man.

    I tried my best to look calm, but still couldnt help but feel happy with herpliment.

    Before long, my back was covered in bubbles.

    thats why, please dont me me for showing such a strong back.

    The next thing I knew, a soft sensation has spread across my back.

    A sensation that I became most familiar with since I came to this world.

    Uhm, Suzette. Are you trying to hit me with your tits?

    You seem to know it well. Do they do this to you that often?

    Is this what youre aiming for all this time?

    Ufufu, I hope you fully enjoy yourself with my body, sir.

    She wrapped her arms around my chest, then, in a fluid motion, Suzette started rubbing her tits up and down.

    <em>Sheswashing my entire back with her tits?</em>

    This feels, good

    I was currently being washed with a material that is many times softer than their makeshift sponge.

    At this moment, I felt like Im on the peak of luxury.

    Im d youre pleased with it. It was worth the effort in studying it.

    Studying? This?

    Yeah. As you know, its easy to get these kinds of materials when youre in the central.

    Oh? So now she wants to show off her newly acquired skills. I see.

    Honestly, Im quite surprised. This is the strict and serious Suzette we are talking about, after all.

    Or more like shes back to what she originally was? As this in this world, women have a strong sexual appetite generally.

    Fufufu, its already hard.

    Suzettes hand had extended to my lower body.

    My meat rod, which was already erect, is already being entwined by her dainty fingers.

    Her technique is now betterpared to before.

    And how is it? Does it feel good when I whip it like this?

    Suzette whispered enticingly.

    Her voice as she spoke near my ear is already alluring, and added with that frothy texture as she wrung her hand to my cock, it was tremendously pleasing.

    Combining with the sensation of her tits on my back, it dealt an enormous blow that almost made me cum right away.

    Aah, that feels great, Suzette. You really did well in your studies.

    Thank you. Seeing your reaction, I knew it was worth it. Now then, let me wash the rest of your body.

    Suzette stood from her ce.

    Then, she applied the soapy liquid on her arms and legs, intending to use her own body as a sponge.

    Now that it has spread enough lets get started.

    She took my hand, then she stretched it out.

    After that, she ced that said arm in between her crotch, moving back and forth as she pressed her own genitalia against it.

    Nn, haaa, am I washing it perfectly?

    <em>She doesnt have to do this if her purpose is only to get the dirt off.</em>

    This could only mean one thing: shes doing it to make me feel aroused. And shes doing it well.

    Suzette, whos strict and always giving off a dangerous vibe, is now straddling my arms and swinging her crotch.

    Because of this gap, my meat rod got harder and harder.

    Looks like its working, and quite well too.

    Suzette giggled as she watched my current state.

    Of all women I have seen, you are thest one I expected to do this.

    Ive changed a lot since I met you. After all, you made me realize that I am still a woman, no matter how much I hate to admit it.

    After she finished washing my arms, Suzette then lifted my legs.

    After all, I would never even bother learning such obscene techniques and serving you like this, if I hadnt met you. Lerolerolero, haaamu!

    Then, took my feet and washed them just like my arms.

    She even sucked and licked my toes with her mouth.

    Of course, she washed them off with the soapy liquid before sucking them, but I still didnt expect she would do something so low.

    I didnt get any sexual pleasure on it, but the thought of a prideful woman washing every inch of my body in a disgraceful way, it was exhrating.

    You dont have to go that far, Suzette!

    I said to her, but she just shook her head.

    This is what I want. All you have to do is to let me.

    That being said, I couldnt tell her to stop.

    So, in the end, she washed every single toe carefully.

    With this, were almost done. What do you want me to do next?

    Suzette asked as she bent down in front and stared at me from above.

    I am currently looking at her naked body, and I couldnt help but feel my libido get out of control.

    Uh, I cant stand it anymore.

    My meat rod has been in full throttle since a while ago.

    Nevertheless, Suzette, who has almost washed my entire body, has not touched this spot, not even once, so I also bet shes nearing her limit.

    Y-you cant hold it back anymore? I see. So, how do you want me to wring it?

    She asked as she finally puts her hands on my towering meat rod.

    So? What will it be? My mouth, my hands, or my breasts? Which one do you like, Tomoaki?

    She whispered such enchanting words next to my ears.

    Then, with your tits

    So I replied.

    Her breasts, which the word big is already an understatement, entered my eyes.

    As far as I remembered, this is the part of her body I havent tasted yet.

    Okay. I have also learned how to use these things well.

    As she said that, Suzette deftly applied soap onto her breasts.

    Then, she quickly sandwiched my meat rod right after.

    Ugh, wow

    I groaned on the first touch.

    The slippery liquid has raised the level of her soft tits even more.

    I see your loose cheeks from here, Tomoaki. It feels good, isnt it?

    Yeah. This is your first time doing it, isnt it? Its almost unbelievable.

    Ive always been a good swallower. Thats what made me an official in the first ce.

    <em>Good swallower, huh. Nice wording for a quick learner.</em>

    Suzettes tits werent as big as Julies, so the meat rod wasnt hidden all the way in, but its not a bad thing as I could see how soft they are whenever my cock pops out of her watermelons.

    Also, as they arent too big, moving became a bit easier.

    Im going to squeeze them, starting now. if you feel like cumming, dont hesitate and cum.

    And the hand that was fapping my dick slowly elerated in one go.

    Together with her breasts that had squeezed tight all of a sudden, my flesh rod, which was already approaching its limit, has be about to explode at any moment.

    My hips trembled.

    I could feel it, Tomoaki. I could feel your cock moving inside my chest.

    My cock is already at my limits, but the tit-fucking is just beginning.

    As I wanted to taste a bit more of her breasts, I put my hands on Suzettes shoulders and tried to hold back my desires.

    She looked happy when she saw me do it, but she didnt slow down the speed of her breastfucking.

    Oh, whats this? Youre holding back? What did I say earlier? Ill do it as many times as you want. That means I want you to let it out on my breasts as much as you can.

    Y-you really mean it?

    Of course, I mean it.

    My heart wavered.

    And Suzette, who didnt want to miss that chance, went through.

    You still get to daydream at this moment, huh. Then, Ill take this one.

    She sucked the tip that was exposed from her tits.

    Juu, jururururu!

    She took only the bellend into her mouth and stimted it with her furious sucking.

    While shes doing that, she moved her tits, which were wrapped around my meat pole, and moved them up and down.

    Aaaah, no good, cumming!

    Helpless by herbined attack, I was driven to a climax.

    Semen spurted out of my flesh with great force, as if the fetters on it had suddenly been removed.

    Nguu, muguu, gokuhgokuh, gokkun!

    Suzette gulped down all my load as if she was drinking from a straw.

    Fuu, fuu. That felt great

    I told her while I catch my breath that has be ragged from the pleasure of the climax.

    This is the best praise that I got from you right now. Furthermore, I have been able to enjoy such a thick semen for the first time in a while.

    After that, Suzette got up from below.

    Well, we still have plenty of time left. What should we do next?

    She spoke as her eyes gleamed at me, like a beast that hadnt had a feast in a long time.

 Book 6: Chapter 3: Suzettes Soap Play 2

    Book 6: Chapter 3: Suzette''s Soap y 2

    We took a deep breath and were about to move on to the next act, but all of a sudden, Suzette stopped.

    Oh, dear. I failed. To think I just realized we cant lie down in the bathroom

    She mumbled with her eyes squinting at the floor.

    The bathroom of this mansion is tiled, but they were not as developed as in my previous world. Its so rough we will definitely get scraped up all over and have a bad time if we had sex on it.

    However, weve already solved that problem long ago.

    You can open that door over there. There is a mat inside.

    I pointed to the door in the corner of the bathroom.

    Suzette went to the door I pointed and opened it wide.

    Ooh, isnt this great?

    From there, she took an ordinary-looking mat.

    However, its different from the standard mat. This one is made up of water-resistant material, so it can be used on the wet floor of the bathroom with no problems at all.

    The most astounding part is that its very easy to clean.

    As I exined all the above, Suzette looked at me curiously.

    But why do you have these things?

    Thats created by the maids at Irenes orders. Theyll probably intending to have sex in the bath, so they thought something like this would be handy.

    I see. Preparation is good, indeed.

    Actually, its also useful If you want to sleep.

    Although it must have been hard for the maids to make this, considering the material is different than they normally use, it provided no difort at all when I lie down on it.

    After it waspleted, we all used it together a test and to reward them for their hard work, so with that, I could guarantee its durability.

    Really, women of this world are incredibly aggressive when ites to sexual matters.

    Anyway, with this, we can now do it on the floor of the bath.

    Then, soon as I put down the mat, Suzette pushed me on it right away.

    H-hey, thats dangerous!

    Isnt it supposed to be durable?

    yes, butugh.

    Sheid down beside me and stretched out her hands over the lower part of my body.

    Then, she grabbed the meat stick that haspletely recovered from the ejaction I had just before.

    Youre this hard already. What else are you expecting?

    Well, it cant be helped, seeing that naked body of yours.

    Ill be lying if I said Im not expecting something.

    Y-you, how can you say that with a straight face? Now I feel embarrassed.

    Soon as I blurted it out of the blue, she blushed, but shes still kept that firm grip on my meat pole.

    Even though she has that serious personality, her strong sexual orientation still hasnt changed.

    I-Ill get back at you, cheeky brat. This time, Ill squeeze you with my hands until youre dry.

    Suzette pressed her body closer.

    Maybe its because of the hot water, or perhaps shes just aroused, but her temperature right now is very warm.

    Added with the original softness of her body, Im already feeling this good just by touching her.

    The fact that her body is tightly pressed against my own is already making my heart thump in excitement.

    Youre also anticipating this, arent you? I could feel your heartbeat through your body.

    As she said this, Suzette moved her hand that was squeezing my meat stick.

    It made my heart beat even faster.

    I was reminded once again on how her erotic techniques had improved.

    Even though shes only using one hand at this moment, the sensation of wanting to ejacte had already began to rise.

    Haaa, haa, haaa.

    I endured the iing sensation while breathing heavily.

    However, it turned her on even more when she saw my current state.

    Yes, wonderful, let me hear more of that voice.

    Suzettes handjob elerated.

    Her grip also tightened more, covering it up to the tip, yet shes loosening it whenever I was about to cum.

    Even if I onlypare the pleasure, it was definitely better than doing it myself.

    Suzette, Im already

    I know. Just do it in my hand.

    She pressed her body against mine, as if she wanted to cover me with her entire body.

    As a result, Im now being wrapped in feminine flesh.

    Because of that embrace, which was full of obscenity, my libido was about to reach its limit.

    Your dick is throbbing and jolting all over. Youre about to cum, arent you?

    I didnt have to answer, I just nodded.

    Then, allow me to do this at the end.

    Suddenly, Suzettes lips ovepped with mine.

    Then, her tongue pried my teeth apart, before intertwining it with my tongue inside.

    Haamu, chuu, churu.

    Because of the unexpected assault, I have loosened my grip, and now that my meat rod has reached its limit, I finally ejacted.

    Semen was shot upwards as it trembled, before falling into Suzettes hand.

    But even with that, she didnt stop moving, as if shes trying to make sure I squeeze out my load up to thest drop.

    When the ejaction, whichsted for more than ten seconds, finally ended, Suzettes hand becamepletely smeared by my white stuff.

    She raised and looked at it with great care.

    I wonder what would happen if this sticky thing entered inside me?

    From that, I could tell. It was a provocation.

    That anticipating expression on her face, had lit a fire in me.

    Do you know whats going to happen if you say such a thing?

    I raised my body as my turn finally came.

 Book 6: Chapter 4: Loosening Her Rear

    Book 6: Chapter 4: Loosening Her Rear

    Suzette invited me with enticing words as her hands got stained with semen.

    The amount she squeezed out was so much It created a violent urge for me to pierce her whole.

    Get down on all fours here, Suzette.

    Imanded in a strong tone.

    A-As you wish.

    She, who saw my sudden change shuddered, but she quickly moved.

    She seems to have realized that Impletely in the zone now.

    That I wont stop even if she begged me to.

    I wont be able to do anything either, as I have to let out this rage first.

    By the way, didnt you tell me earlier that your ass has gone stiff?

    I said as I switched to the back of Suzette, whos now standing like a dog as I rubbed her ass.

    Its a magnificent ass, as taught and soft as it was before.

    I spread them open and checked out the vagina inside.

    From there, I could see that its already oozing with love juices.

    Whats this? I dont even have to do forey anymore. Its literally gushing out.

    Uu, dont say it out loud. Its embarrassing

    You are saying that, even though youre the one who invited me in?

    I openly retorted as I attached my now revived meat rod into her wet entrance.

    Look on how its starting to be loose. Does this pussy look like it needed any forey?

    But before Suzette could say anything, I immediately pushed my hips forward.

    !? Higuuuu, aaaah, something hard is entering

    I listened to her voice as I skew her pussy down to its very depths.

    Suzettes vagina, which I hadnt tasted in a long time, weed my meat rod with open arms, or should I say, open folds?

    From the moment it entered, the entirety of her vagina jerked and quivered, all while her meat folds pressed aggressively against it.

    I received that fierce wee in full force, until the tip of my meat rod reaches her womb entrance at the back.

    When the tip touched, my hips were already pressed tightly against her ass.

    How is it? Can you feel where my dick is?

    M-my wombI can feel your dick pushing against my womb.

    For the first time in a long while, shes now able to feel a real cock again.

    Shes so overwhelmed that she couldnt help but stutter as she answered me back.

    Im gonna loosen up your butt now. Make sure you keep it tight, okay?

    nnnfu, haaa, haaa, Ill do my best.

    I heard her answer, and started moving my hips again.

    Earlier, I proceeded with caution as she hadnt been inserted in a long time, but now that she haspleted her warm-up, I can now proceed with the usual.

    I grabbed Suzettes ass tight and started my pistons on her.

    Her ass rippled in delight.

    Though its grip wasnt that strong anymore, I was still able to feel the intense resistance in her vagina. Still, its betterpared to before, where I could barely move at all.

    No, its much, much better now, because Im the one doing the moving.

    Look, if you continue on tightening your pussy like this, it will be harder for the both of uster on. Or are you aiming for that to happen?

    No! Its not that I was aiming to, I just couldnt control it! It just happens on its own! I didnt think that it would feel this good either!

    Suzette expressed an extreme denial.

    Apparently, shes feeling more pleasure than she had expected when I split open her tight pussy.

    <em>Well, its all good for me.</em>

    <em>Lets make our next move while were at it.</em>

    I set my eyes on her butthole that has been twitching since earlier.

    I ran a finger into it.

    Nhoooooooo!? No, dont touch it there!

    Suzettes reaction was drastic.

    I barely even moved my finger, yet her insides tightened morepared to how it was before.

    After all, her butthole is her weak point.

    That was an awesome reaction, Suzette. Isnt it even worsepared to before?

    Nguuu, I dont know, I dont know anymore!

    Hahaha, what happened to that provoking attitude you got a while ago? Youre the one who taunted me toe over, you know?

    I shook my hips while smiling.

    Of course, I didnt forget to y with her butthole.

    Hyauuu! My ass, my ass is feeling too good!

    She screamed at the simultaneous torture of her two erogenous zones.

    I looked at her back, only to see big drops of sweat as it flowed down on her soft and white skin.

    A proof that she is quite aroused.

    I saw this as a chance and increased the movements of my hips.

    Aguuu, wait, youre going too fast! Im cumming!

    As I moved my hips, I also added another finger to y with her anus.

    Suzettes other hole took my added finger with ease.

    She had been wearing that imposing attitude ever since she came to this city, but now shes about to cum from being yed with her anus while being prodded from behind.

    I couldnt be more excited by this situation.

    Go ahead and cum, Suzette. Im about to cum as well.

    I inserted another finger, which was twirling around the entrance of her butthole since earlier, all the way to the depths of her ass, to make Suzettee.

    Nyaaa, no, dont do iiiiiiiiiiit!

    Her body shuddered and trembled.

    Come on, one more time! This time Ill cum with you!

    I chased right after, not even giving her time to enjoy the afterglow.

    Suzette, who couldnt even make a sound of resistance anymore because of the climax, just did as she was told.

    uu, no more, hyaa

    The only ones that she could let out are really soft moans.

    I continued my pistons all the way toward my ejaction.

    Whats interesting is, whenever I move my finger inside her asshole, the insides of her vagina tighten, as if a switch was being flipped through.

    I ravished her pussy even more while simultaneously drilling my fingers into her anus.

    Soon, I was able to feel the signs of her second climax.

    Yes, thats it! Do your best, Suzette! Ill give you my best shot as well!

    BACHIN, BACHIN. Sounds of violent pistons echoed the whole bathroom.

    The time hade, and I rammed myself into the now silent Suzette, hard.

    Aaah, its cumming, Suzette!

    -guuu!

    Byuru, byurururu!

    The semen I squirted out filled Suzettes insides.

    After that, we copsed on the mat as we are.

    Uhm, are you okay? Does it hurt?

    When I regained my senses after ejacting, I quickly checked up on her in fear, only to saw her with a disheveled look on her face.

    for now, lets wash up to warm ourselves.

    I was a little afraid of whats about toe, but what Ive done is already inevitable.

    So, I stopped myself from worrying further and carried Suzettes body as we headed towards the washroom.

 Book 6: Chapter 5: Mio, the Lady of Kyou

    Book 6: Chapter 5: Mio, the Lady of Kyou

    A few days have passed since we got the information of a faction possibly willing to support us. By now, I should have been focusing more on studying about this world.

    However, its not what Im doing right now. Instead, Im here, sitting stiffly in the mansions reception room.

    Before me is a beautiful woman yet again, but this time, she was different from usual.

    Shes dressed in avish Japanese-styled outfit, the first that I saw sinceing to this world, and the woman wearing it is sitting on the sofa opposite while staring at me.

    If I were topare her by the looks, she would be simr to an oiran[1] in my real world. She would be a famous star immediately if she yed a part in a historical drama even once.

    Even the style of her make-up is perfectly on the part as well.

    Aside from me, there are four more others in the room, including Irene and one of this womans attendants.

    Her attendant is dressed in a Japanese style as well.

    Uhm, can we move forward with the talks now?

    Sure.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Shes replying to Irenes words in a brusque but straightforward manner.

    Then, first of all, I would like to ask your identities and your purpose in this city.

    It all started with a visit to a luxurious carriage just in front of the city.

    I rushed out to see if a new official from the country had arrived, but to my expectations, she was the one who got out.

    I heard that she came from the central, but she wasnt an official.

    But since I couldnt just leave an ugly person whos looking so noble snooping around outside the city, I invited her to the mansion for the time being, and thats how we ended up with our current setting.

    Its a pain in the ass. You. Exin it for me.

    The beautiful courtesan beauty called her attendant as she spoke.

    She even sounded like the real one.

    Greetings. Allow me to introduce to you our esteemed Lady Mio. She is the daughter of the ambassador of Kyou, who is currently visiting this country on a mission.

    D-did you say you came from the country of Kyou?

    As soon as she heard those words, Irene raised her voice.

    Its unusual for her, whos usually so calm. Is Kyou some sort of special ce?

    Irene, what is Kyou?

    Theres one ce thates to my mind from the name itself, but I dont think it will be the same in this other world.

    Kyou is a country located far away from the continent to which our country also belongs. Even though its far away, being in a unique location, it provides a transit point for transporting goods from other continents. It is an important partner to this country for a variety of reasons as well.

    Im not sure I understand what you mean by important

    Well, I heard that thest time a merchant of theirs came to visit us, that person was given a treatment equivalent to that of a state guest.

    State guest? A mere merchant?

    A state guest is a treatment only given to the highest-ranking person in another country, yet they are using it against a merchant.

    And now, youre saying that this is the official delegation from Kyou

    Yes, even the ruler of this country is but a poor opponent from them.

    This daughter of the ambassadorsuddenly she became a bigger of a big shot in one go.

    May I continue?

    Ah, yes. Absolutely.

    The attendant resumed her exnation.

    Lady Mio was also supposed to apany the delegation into this capitals castle, but we encountered a bit of a problem.

    A problem, you say?

    There, the beautiful courtesan interrupted us.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    They said that they wouldnt let me pass, all because of my ugly face.

    T-thats

    Those people, have they had no limits in their discrimination? To even turn down people from other countries by just their appearances, its just in horrible!

    Lady Mio is very upset due to this, and has flown out of the capitals with a few of her attendants.

    Then, we were told that there is a city of ugly beings on the way here.

    That must have been difficult for you. Youre wee to stay here as long as you like.

    Irene said that after hearing their struggles.

    At first, Mio seemed to be in a bad mood, but after she saw me, she stared at me for some reason.

    Is there something they want to talk with me?

    You still havent told me your names, have you?

    My name is Tomoaki. This is Irene, and shes the one who runs this city.

    Irene and Tomoaki, Ill keep that in mind.

    We exchanged handshakes with each other.

    However, to bar Lady Mio from entering, whats going on with the politics of this country?

    The attendant blurted outmentably.

    And so, we exined to them on the current situation of this countrys politics, on how it is being overruled by these hard-line appearance-basing racists, which I call as faceists.

    We also told her how this city was built by the people who escaped this oppression and our treatment as well.

    I see. So thats how it was. But still, for them to drive out a part of another countrys ambassador like that at the risk of offending them, their perception of this is rooted pretty deep.

    In our country, discrimination is normal, but not this strong.

    Yes, especially since our Lady Mio is the daughter of the current ambassador. She was never treated that way, even in her home country.

    Mio and her attendants allined bitterly.

    Yes, all the women in this city have suffered pretty badly. Despite that, theyre now doing their best to get this city to be recognized by the country.

    Well, personally, Id like to support you as well. However, as we came here for apletely different objective, snooping around with another countrys internal affairs right off the bat is not gonna be wise for us. Thats not how ambassadors work after all.

    I was secretly hoping that the country of Kyou would be our ally, but as expected, its not gonna be that easy.

    Still, I dont feelfortable trying to take advantage of our guests here, so I guess its still okay.

    After that, the people of the mansion and the city were told about Mio and her attendants, and they were weed with high praises.

    Our dinner was prepared by the maids with great care and skill, and it was extremely sumptuous.

    Among them, Julies vegetables were well received the most, and they were surprised even more when they were told that a dark elf was the one who made them.

    After that, they entered the bath, then after taking their time there, soon as they get out, it was already the time to bed.

    Tired of the happenings of this day, I was about to go to bed to sleep when someone knocked on the door of my room.

    I wondered who it was and opened it, only to find Mio on the other side.

    I want to talk to you, just the two of us. Can I?

    I was so surprised that I went rigid for a while, but as I couldnt let her stand outside, I invited her in.

    Now them, what on this world does she want to talk about?

    I suddenly felt tense at this events unexpected turn.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    [1]. Oiran () was the historical term for high-ranking courtesans in Japan who were not considered to be merely prostitutes (known as yjo (, woman of pleasure/y woman). Though oiran were considered to be a type of prostitute, they were distinguished by their skills in the traditional arts, with the highest-ranking oiran having a degree of choice in which customers they took. The term originated in Yoshiwara, the red-light district of Edo in the 1750s, and is applied to all ranks of high-level courtesans in historical Japan.

    Ifpared to the modern times, they are equivalent to the pornstars of today, but better in all aspects of entertainment, and are directors of their own vids.

    Because they are purely selected for their looks, they have amon depiction of being high-strung and prideful, whichprised of their obnoxious personality.

    How are they different from Geishas? They are different from geisha in a way that Geishas aremon hostess who focuses on entertaining guests with conversations, dances and songs, and sometimes, some fucking. The Nyotaimori (, serve (foods) on the female body) or modernly referred to as the body sushi, which is the practice of serving sashimi or sushi on top of the naked body of a woman, is practiced by Geishas. By the way, there also existed male geishas, so the gender equality still applies. Oiran do not do those lowly things. To sum it up, they are nobles/royalties of the red light district.

 Book 6: Chapter 6: Mios Surprise Action

    Book 6: Chapter 6: Mio''s Surprise Action

    What is it that you want to talk about?

    I spoke to Mio, whos now sitting on my bed.

    Come over here for a second.

    She patted on the surface of the bed beside her.

    I did as she told, and moved myself next to Mio.

    Is this okay now?

    Yes, good job.

    She said as she grinned at me.

    <em>Shit, this is bad!</em>

    I felt danger on my body, so I tried to make the distance at once, but before I could raise a muscle, she already had me by the shoulders and pushed me down.

    Mio plopped down on top of me, who was made to lie on the bed in an instant.

    Lady Mio, whats the meaning of this!?

    Do I have to tell? It is what you see.

    Then, the story you want to talk aboutis it all false?

    Of course, it is false. You have that rare ck hair, so I couldnt help but be interested in you.

    Mio quickly confessed her crimes with a smug look on her face.

    Though I tried my best to escape, I couldnt, no matter how hard I tried. She has a better strength and physique than me, which is already surprising for a noblewoman.

    Was it because she often travels that her body got trained in the process? I cant believe I acquired another Edith here!

    She even had the gall tough while suppressing my body!

    Some parts of this chapter has been cut to prevent aggregator sites from copying without permission. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Ive heard that dark-haired people are superior in everything, but it seems that our Tomo speaks otherwise. Well, its a good thing for us, or else I wouldnt be here.

    You tricked me

    Well, just leave that aside. Because youll be feeling good soon.

    After saying that, Mio opened her clothes to expose her breasts.

    As there is no brassiere in this world, it quickly exposed her magnificent tits.

    I forgot about my current situation and was fascinated by them for a moment.

    They say that its ideal to have small breasts, but big breasts can make you feel good as well.

    She exposed my meat rod and pinned it in between her tits.

    The bouncy melons swallowed my meat rod and squeezed itnguidly inside.

    Ugh, this is

    She also started adding saliva as lubricant as she rubbed my meat rod.

    But whats odd is thatpared to others, her movements are very smooth.

    Feels good, right? All the men that were wrapped up by these breasts gave that same looks as yours.

    Y-you have experience?

    Our country doesnt have such a severe inequality in looks, and you can also buy a male prostitute if you had a need. Of course, for a healthy price.

    No wonder why shes so used to it

    Still, I never had experienced doing it with a partner with a penis this big. Your spear here is amazing, really.

    Come to think of it, the male sex organs in this world arent veryrge, maybe due to the fact that their sex drive has been in decline for several generations.

    That gue really hit them hard.

    However, even with all that history reminiscing in my head, my libido kept increasing.

    Still, its not on the level where I couldnt hold on yet.

    Usually, a normal man shouldnt take more than a few minutes once she got caught in between my breasts, but to think you really didst this long. I knew my eyes didnt betray me.

    Were you aiming at me since the time we had that discussion?

    Of course. All that I need is to do it with force, to get what I want. And it has always been that way.

    The way she looked at me is like a predator looking at its prey.

    Mio felt much stronger than any other woman Ive ever dealt with.

    The feelings shes showing in her tit-fucks, theyre so fierce as if shes literally extracting the semen out of me.

    Come on! Is that all you got? If you dont put power in your hips, youll cum soon, you know.

    I did as she said and put strength in my hips. Then, I looked up, only to see her huge knockers as they swayed through her open kimono.

    I feel like Im gonna ejacte just by looking at them.

    Struggle all you want, but the results wont change. Youre just wasting your time.

    Mio elerated her movements even more.

    Some parts of this chapter has been cut to prevent aggregator sites from copying without permission. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    And as expected, I reached my limit quick.

    Oh,ing out already? Fine, have it all in my chest.

    I dont know how she sensed it, but she rubbed my meat rod in her soft breasts even further as a finishing blow.

    Uuh, guuu!

    Soon after, I reached beyond the limit of my tolerance and came all in one go.

    Not only your cock is great, but your semen as welljust how superb are you?

    Mio eximed in a voice filled with awe, perhaps in a good mood at the sight of my quality semen staining her breasts.

    I didnt expect this to really happen

    Irene had repeatedly warned me of this, but I didnt think it would be this worse.

    I was being assaulted by a woman.

    Whats more, inside the very mansion, where I should feel safe the most.

    I underestimated them to the point of anticipating them.

    And now that its happening right before my eyes, I was caughtpletely helpless.

    Whats with that bitter-looking face of yours? Do you still think you can get out of this? Theres no way Ill let that happen, you know?

    Eh, ah

    I resumed to my senses, only to notice Mio whos about to resume her tit-fucks again.

    Apparently, the price of me being careless was still yet to be paid.

 Book 6: Chapter 7: An Intense Waist-Breaking Action

    Book 6: Chapter 7: An Intense Waist-Breaking Action

    It came just now, yet its getting harder and harder. This is more than I expected.

    Mio blurted out in surprise as she looked at my flesh rod that hasnt withered yet.

    Despite that, Im not in a good state.

    Its because I am now at the most vulnerable state  which is a few seconds after I ejacted.

    If I got ravaged right here and right now, in which I still feel the lingering aftereffects of our sex, I wouldnt be able to hold on for long.

    And so, I tried to escape. However, I waspletely bound by her hands and with her grip, being stronger than mine in the first ce, I waspletely stuck for good.

    I wont let you get away. Ive never had someone so awesome in my life before.

    Wait! Ill keep it a secret from everyone, so please wait!

    I proposed to get her to stop, but Mio is unwilling to listen.

    <em>At this rate, shes not gonna stop until shes satisfied!</em>

    Why are you looking at me like that? Is my face that scary?

    Upon seeing me horrified, she suddenly blurted out.

    <em>Of course, its scary!</em>

    I-Ive never met someone this aggressive before, so

    I had been in a lot of scenarios where the flow of the scenes often led to something sexual.

    However, all of them were done with each others consent.

    Because of that, Irenes warning that I might be assaulted one-sidedly has disappeared from my mind. Well, I wouldnt say disappear, more like I anticipated it even.

    You are greatly treasured; do you know that? So much that they never let you out of the city.

    Well, I have gone through the outskirts before-

    Outskirts. Kakaka, That doesnt even count!

    Mio sneered at me with ridicule.

    <em>Is it really that interesting?</em>

    Still, the more I look at Mio, the more I find out that shes a veryinteresting person.

    Shes an entirely different caliber from Irene, whos also a nobledy like her.

    I wonder if the ambassador, whom she says is her father, also has this kind of personality?

    What kind of a person are you really, Tomo? You look like youve been living in this house all your life.

    Im not. Actually, I was living somewhere else not long ago.

    In that case, its even worse. Even if, lets say, youre having sex with them as payment for all their goodwill, I didnt feel any disgust or remorse from you at all.

    So, she has been observing me since that time.

    Some parts of this chapter has been cut to prevent aggregator sites from copying without permission. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Now I feel like a cow in an auction.

    Oh well, leave that forter. For now

    Abruptly stopping our talks, Mio pinned my cock to her own chest again.

    And here I was thinking if I stall her by conversing with her, someone mighte before we resume.

    What a magnificent member you have here. Its sticking out of my chest. Lets give it a mouthful this time.

    She said upon witnessing the tip of my cock still exposed even though its fully wrapped by her tits.

    At the next moment, the popping turtlehead, was wrapped in a tender sensationpletely different from her tits.

    When I looked down, I found out that it was in Mios mouth, as I had expected.

    Haamu, chuu, chuu.

    My rod was encased in her stic, soft tits, while the tip was being yed with by her tongue.

    Her blowing skills are pretty good.

    Even though I had just let it out, I feel like ejacting already.

    Mio, wait! Really, ughhh

    I tried to resist, but it was so stimting that I couldnt even put my back into it anymore.

    In the meantime, she continued torturing my cock as she pleased.

    She heartfully swallowed the tip of my dick as she gently wrapped the shaft with her tits.

    Then, when I thought she was done, she suddenly moved her tits up and down while licking the ns with her tongue.

    Her technique was so good that it easily entered the top three among my experience so far.

    Haa, haa, Im-

    I, who couldnt endure the pleasure Mio is giving me, soon reached my limit.

    Yes, let it out, bring your load all over my face!

    Byuuru, byururururu.

    Semen gushed out at the same time she spoke those words.

    It was really long ejaction, almost as if it will go on and on forever.

    Before I realized, Mios face and breasts were white all over.

    You gotta be kidding. And this is the second load

    Even the quintessential Mio was stunned as well.

    Well, a normal man in this world could only ejacte once in a single session at best. Maybe thats the reason why.

    In her case, her surprise is bigger than Irene and the others because she has an actual experience with men.

    This should be a great chance to run away, but for some reason, I couldnt get my hips to work.

    Apparently, it was still numbed from the pleasure.

    Ahahaha! Awesome, youre really awesome, boy! Lets see how many times you can cum with this!

    Mios tension is getting high, as my patience is running low.

    And, just as she has said, the assault resumed.

    Jururur. Jupuu, Jupuu, Jupuu!

    This time, it was more intense than earlier.

    She sucked my cock with great gusto, almost burying her head in it as she moved her tits.

    Two kinds of pleasure came in abined assault. It chased after my meat rod that had just be sensitive due to the recent ejaction.

    Auu, this is

    I couldnt help but leak my voice out.

    I couldnt hold back my climax now that my hips have weakened dramatically.

    Unable to withstand the waves of pleasureing at me, I ejacted, and it was even longer than before.

    Ooh, here ites! Lets see how much youre going to take.

    Even though I just climaxed, Mio didnt stop.

    She continued ravaging my meat pole with movements specialized for stimtion just to give the greatest amount of pleasure she could bring.

    Soon after, the sensation in my lower half faded.

    Then, my consciousness came next. I was on the verge of letting go, all because of the incessant pleasure.

    Already at the limit, eh? Then let me give you onest blow in the end.

    As she said this, she sucked my meat rod deep into her mouth.

    In order for it to reach deep, she didnt pinch it in between her tits this time, but did she think that the sensation would be stronger with her fetio alone?

    Some parts of this chapter has been cut to prevent aggregator sites from copying without permission. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Then, after swallowing it whole, she bobbed her head up and down, making obscene sounds as she went.

    Jubobobo, zubuzubuzuzubu

    An intense sensation of pleasure ran through my flesh rod that should have been fading on my senses.

    It felt as if the contents of my entire body were being squeezed out.

    I couldnt bear it for long, and I ejacted like a broken tap.

    It felt as if the contents of my balls were being drained, and itsted for what it felt like several minutes.

    Boy, were not done yet. Not until we have the most important thing. Shall we?

    Even though I was on the verge of losing my mind, Mio still had her fierce smile.

    Then, seeing it, something was triggered inside my head.

    <em>I, I cant take this anymore! Im going to make you pay for this, just wait!</em>

    I swore with all my heart as I looked for a way to flip the table around.

 Book 6: Chapter 8: Counter Assault

    Book 6: Chapter 8: Counter Assault

    The most important thing Mios referring to is pretty apparent from the start.

    Its sex.

    When she saw that I didnt have any strength left to resist her, she sat over me with ease.

    A beautiful woman wearing a kimono is riding me like a horse.

    Normally, this would be a delightful situation, but now is not the time for that.

    <em>I have to do something about this situation as soon as possible</em>

    You came that much, yet youre still this hard? As expected of a super raremodity.

    Mio eximed in a joyous tone, which is aplete contrast to mine.

    Then, she shifted her panties underneath and ced my cock against her pussy.

    Its hard as a rock and as hot as a charcoal. I wonder if this will properly fit in

    Mio said as she started to prepare the insertion herself.

    After adjusting the position of the meat pole, she finally sat down.

    Nn, aaah, what is this, amazing

    Mios insides swallowed my meat rod easily at first, but as I went deeper inside her, she got narrower and narrower.

    I had never experienced such a difference in conditions in one vagina, so I found the unexpected sensation really pleasing.

    Im sure shes feeling it as well, but since she managed to keep it into herself, I didnt say anything.

    <em>Hau.</em> While exhaling hot breaths, Mio rocked her hips to check the feel of her newly acquired meat rod.

    its finally in. Superb. I havent seen a cock reached this deep before.

    Okay?

    Some parts of this chapter has been cut to prevent aggregator sites from copying without permission. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Im telling you how big your penis is. And yours is a really, really big one at that. Its almost unreal.

    If she says it like that, I wont be able to feel bad about her.

    However, I cant be happy about this either.

    Im going to shake my hips right away.

    At this stage, where Im all weak, the only thing I could do is to sway on the whims of Mio on top.

    I couldnt even move my arms properly against her as she moves her hips up and down in big movements.

    The only thing I can do right now is to try to recover.

    Whats with that look? Are you nning something? Its not best to think of anything right now, boy, or youll make yourself cum again.

    Mio said as if she could see whats inside my head.

    As expected of a daughter of an ambassador, which are good talkers and negotiators.

    Its nothing, really

    Well, your resistance will only be troublesome at best, so its fine.

    It seems that she already knew that Im thinking about something, but she leaves it at that.

    In that case, I just have to find the key to reversing the situation while its still fresh in my mind.

    If I have the chance to win this situation, the only method I have is through sex. I will use her overconfidence against her.

    And so, I turned my attention to Mios pussy, which is still doing its series of pistons.

    Nn, haaaa, haaa, its hitting me really deep insideNnn!

    Her vagina was looser at the entrance than anyone else I had ever experienced, but as I moved further back on her vagina, it became narrower until I reach her cervix. I still couldnt ustom myself to this unique feeling.

    The difference between the folds at her entrance and the folds at her womb is that huge.

    Probably because the men she had experience with had only been able to reach this far.

    When I thought of that, I secretly felt a sense of superiority.

    Oh my God, your penis is so amazing! I already feel like cumming!

    Mio is saying shes about to cum, but the person herself seems to have a lot of room to spare.

    The gap in her vagina feels good to me as well, but I now have little room to spare due to the fact that she had squeezed me almost non-stop just earlier.

    I examined the reaction of Mios vagina while being fucked, and finally found the ce of weakness.

    Its around the middle of her vagina, just around the point where the way of movements of her folds is changing.

    How do you like it, boy? Do you feel like cumming again?

    Mio taunted as her big tits shook in her movements.

    I think Im almost there.

    I replied to let her guard down. She looked pleased when I said that.

    Then, she increased the speed of her hips even more.

    Some parts of this chapter has been cut to prevent aggregator sites from copying without permission. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Nfuu, this time, Ill be going a bit faster. Boy, give me plenty of your seed inside this time.

    It was as if shes moving like shes intoxicated by the pleasure, just looking at the lustful vibe shes emitting.

    It seems that shes trying to stimte me by her allure alone.

    Shes just enjoying the sex, yet her actions are making me aroused as well.

    Because of that, my sensation of wanting to ejacte rose like its a natural course.

    I can feel your hard cock trembling inside. Dont worry, were almost there.

    Mio gave additional torment by moving her hips back and forth as she did her pistons up and down.

    It seems she intends to put out myst spurt.

    Ive been working hard to recover my strength and energy without suppressing my excitement, so it was apparent I wouldnt be able to hold back for long.

    I took the pleasure that Mio is giving me straight away.

    Aaah, itsing out, itsing!

    Yes, to the back, put it all the way to the back!

    Mio responded to my words by swinging her hips down with full vigor.

    Then, she pressed the tip of my cock against her cervix, going beyond the line and passing through a pristine and virgin sensation that didnt match herscivious atmosphere.

    Byurururu, byururururu.

    U, uwaa!

    Hyaaaa!? This is too hot! Oh no, Im gonna cum!

    Mios insides tighten in time with my ejaction.

    Thus, the amount of semen increased due to being squeezed out.

    Haa, haa, haaa

    Aaah, that felt really good. So good, I want to take you back to Kyou.

    Mio said such things with cheeks flushed in ecstasy.

    <em>Thats not good, I still have something to do in this city!</em>

    <em>Also, I made a promise to Irene!</em>

    At that moment, I made up my mind, and became fully determined to remove myself out of her grasp.

 Book 6: Chapter 9: Teaching Mio A Lesson

    Book 6: Chapter 9: Teaching Mio A Lesson

    Upon reaching our climax, we both stayed still for a while, but it was only for a few minutes until Mio started moving again.

    Wow, even after all that, its still standing hard. I guess Ill have to y with you for a wee bit longer.

    Thats what she said as she moved her hips, upon checking that my flesh rod hasnt withered yet.

    Thankfully, I was right in my decision not to resist too much from her recent acts. Now I was able to regain more strength than I expected.

    However, since I was still far away fromplete recovery, I only got a single try. If I miss hereI dont want to imagine whats gonna happen to me next.

    Still, if I did this right, I should be making Mio cum so hard she wont be able to hold me down, and Id be able to reverse the situation and get for help.

    All I got to do is to keep myself hard. Its the hardest part of it all.

    Im going to move again, boy.

    And so, Mio did what she said.

    <em>I wonder what bold move shes gonna do to my meat pole this time?</em>

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    I stayed quiet underneath her as I waited for my chance.

    After a little while, I noticed something.

    It was faint, but I saw a change in her breathing.

    Nn, aahn! NfuuuHii, nguuu!

    Until now, Mio had been enjoying the pleasure of my cock to the fullest, but when she put it inside at this time, though it was only momentarily, I saw a hesitation in the movement of her hips.

    Seeing that as an opportunity, I tried to do a test thrust from below.

    BACHUN! I went too hard that it created a loud sound.

    Aghiiiiii!? Wh-what are youBoy?

    Mio screamed at my surprise attack and turned her head towards me.

    She had a stunned and fearful look on her face.

    Me being docile until now, did she think I had surrenderedpletely?

    Some parts of this chapter has been cut to prevent aggregator sites from copying without permission. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    I thrust my hips even more while shes panicking.

    Wait, no good, Im at my limitnhiiii!

    Mio, who couldnt handle the pleasure, screamed even more.

    At the same time, her vagina tightened up. <em>Did shee just from that?</em>

    But then, I was able to confirm it  the movements of her folds had changed.

    The movement of the rear part of her vagina, which had been modest inparison to the area around her entrance, which was being stimted a lot recently, started to be more active.

    So, you finally started to feel it in the back? Mio.

    The rear part of Mios pussy, which was still undeveloped due to being beyond reach by all the men except me, is now starting to mature because of our repeated sex.

    And because the development was just recently, all these sensations were new to her, made the pleasure more incredible than before, as her body is obviously not used to it.

    <em>So this is why shes hesitating.</em>

    The true reason why Mio, who had been swinging her hips aggressively a few moments ago, became gentler all of a sudden.

    <em>This means, if I were to attack her now, Id be able to give her a strike equivalent to a hundredfold!</em>

    Youve done a lot of picking so far. Now, its my turn.

    I said aggressively, not missing the chance to put her in ce.

    No, dont you dare do it, dont you dare move now!

    As if her earlier bravado was a lie, Mio shook her head to the sides as she threatened me.

    However, I ignored them and moved my hips even more.

    Nhiiiiii! Im telling you, dont do iiiit!

    The tables are about to make a huge turn.

    Mio, whos all high and mighty from a while ago, is now barely struggling to keep herself on top of me.

    Whats more, is that my body is now fully recovered.

    Im ready to charge in with full force.

    And so, I waited for the proper timing, and when it came, I pushed Mio all at once, securing her on the bed as I made myself on top.

    I switched our positions from cowgirl to missionary.

    With this, Ill be able to vite her even more.

    Nnn, aaaahn! This is, no way

    Perhaps she just realized what I just did, Mio tried to run away, but because of our new position, as well as herck of strength, I easily rendered her useless.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    This time, I held Mio from above.

    Then, I spread her legs as wide as they could get and swung my hips beyond them.

    Auuu, ooooh!? No way, this isso, so deep!

    My cock pierced deeply into Mios inexperienced vaginal half.

    Then, after pulling my hips back until it reached midway, I thrust it once more deep inside of her.

    I went on a series of short, but urate pistons, thoroughly targeting the end of the spectrum beneath her.

    She probably came several times, as her pussy tightened a couple of times during this.

    After a few minutes, Mio stopped resistingpletely.

    The pleasure was so intense that she could no longer put any strength on her body.

    Now is my time to pay you back.

    I said to her as I prepared for another round.

    Haa, haaaIm sorry, Im sorry for deceiving you, so please

    Mio, whos now gasping for her breath, barely responded to my words.

    Shes begging for forgiveness, saying she wont be able to hold on if I do anything more than this.

    She looks so weak and vulnerable, to the point where I almost couldnt believe shes the same person who had been enjoying herself wildly while on top of me. Now that I thought about it, it only made me want to tease her more.

    Im pretty sure shes enjoying it as well.

    Still, I have to be careful. I dont want Mio to take over me anymore.

    Its only me and me alone who will decide on whats gonna happen to my body. I wont let you do whatever you want, Mio.

    After saying that, I moved my hips again.

    Yaaah, aaaahn! No, please, if you do it this much, Im really gonna break apart!

    I ignored Mios screaming and rocked my hips as I continued viting Mios inner part of her vagina.

    <em>Im gonna make her body learn what will happen if someone forces herself on me.</em>

    I thrust deep inside her with such passion as if I want to tear her apart.

    Perhaps theyre getting used to it by now, the folds in the back of her vagina began to stimte my meat pole by themselves.

    But it as it was a double-edged sword, an intense sensation assaulted Mio as well.

    Oh my God, Im going to cum, Im going to cum, Im going to cum again!

    As her ability to hold in her climax has was already lost, Mio has been cumming and cumming in session since earlier.

    Shes one step away from giving inpletely, or at least, thats how I felt. However, the meat pole Ive been working tirelessly has reached its limit as well.

    It was still unknown if I canst longer, but just to make sure, I increased the speed of my pistons.

    <em>I have to win this match, no matter what.</em>

    To do that, I have to make Mios consciousness fly before I cum.

    Some parts of this chapter has been cut to prevent aggregator sites from copying without permission. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Mio, this is thest one, so please cum as hard as you can!

    You, youre still going faster? I cant, no more, Im going to die!

    There is not a single shadow of that bullish look on Mios face.

    Only that of a woman drunk in pleasure, and it wasnt that scary at all.

    <em>Duchu, dochu, dochu,</em> my hips created intense sounds as they almost drilled her womb like a jackhammer.

    Combined with Mios beautiful and flirtatious voice in the air, the sensations only got even better.

    AAaaaaaaaahh! Oh god, Im going to break, Im going to break!

    Good. I hope that with this, youre not gonna do this again.

    I will, I wiiiiiiillll! Cumming, Im cummiiiiiiinngggg!!

    Mio gave the most intense climax she had ever had before fainting on the spot.

    However, the moment I thought I seeded, I felt a tight squeeze inside her vagina all of a sudden.

    A stimtion so intense it easily exceeded the limits of what my cock could take.

    uuugh, kuhh

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    <em>Dobadoba. </em>The semen I had been holding back erupted, and it spread out to fill the insides of her newly developed vagina.

    Because it came out of the blue, I wasnt prepared, and a feeling of weakness hit me right after. Barely retreating from Mio was only thing I was able to do, before copsing on top of her luscious body.

    You still got me at thest minute

    The final climax stole everyst shred of my energy, but I was d at the oue.

    My vision went dark after that.

 Book 6: Chapter 10: An Outstretched Helping Hand

    Book 6: Chapter 10: An Outstretched Helping Hand

    The next day, I woke up, only to find the mansion in utter chaos.

    When I asked the reason, it seems that Irene came over to wake me up, only to find the devastation we have done in the room and us in our disarrayed clothes. She made a great deal out of it, thus starting the great panic.

    She doesnt usually do this kind of thing so early in the morning, especially when the sun was yet to rise. When I asked her why shes waking me up this early, she exined that she got a bad feeling.

    <em>Though I admire your instincts, I really wished that thing should have kicked off when I was being assaulted yesterday.</em> But that would be too selfish of me so I didnt say that to her.

    Anyway, Mio and I were woken up by Irene and were ordered to have a quick bath, in which I am grateful, as I might have caught a cold if we stayed too long in our wet suits.

    After washing thoroughly and warming up my body, I changed into a clean set of clothes.

    Exactly after I was done changing, Irene called out to me.

    Feeling guilty that I underestimated her warnings, I walked on the direction her room quietly.

    Ah, Tomo, youre here. Have a seat there. Please.

    I sat in the chair designated to me.

    Irene is sitting on one of the sofas in front of her work desk.

    If its the usual, she would be sitting next to me. Is she implying that Im also responsible for this incident?

    After a while, Mio came in.

    She should have gotten out of the bath before me, but since Japanese clothing needed a lot of time to put on, she arrived a bitter.

    The attendant who was there yesterday is nowhere in sight.

    Some parts of this chapter has been cut to prevent aggregator sites from copying without permission. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    About you, Lady Mio, you can sit on the opposite side of Tomo.

    Irene spoke calmly.

    That tranquil tone is a bit scary, but Mio doesnt seem to mind at all.

    Eh? Why not next to Tomo?

    Instead, she threw something e;se.

    I was terrified by her response, in which Irene corresponded by repeating the same polite tone, and finally felt relief when Mio followed suit.

    Still, with this kind of tension right from the beginning of the discussion, you wont know what will happenter on.

    First of all. Tomo, may I ask what really happened yesterday?

    Yes! Last night, when I was about to go to sleep

    <em>I have to state the facts as objectively as possible.</em>

    And thats what happened.

    After listening to everything I had said, Irene gave a single nod.

    Somehow, I can now understand what happened. Its Tomos fault for forgetting my advice, as well as mine for refraining excessive caution when I heard that Mio is a foreign dignitary.

    She broke it off word for word.

    However, the one who has the most fault is still you, Mio.

    Irene stared at the Japanese-clothed woman with a snap.

    Ive heard that people of high positions possess a gaze as if there is a physical pressure in them, but Irene was exactly that.

    She has built and ran a city despite of the harsh circumstances, which also served as proof of her ability that ordinary beings couldnt cope with.

    However, Mio wasnt shaken by this at all.

    You have good eyes, but still, not as good as my dad.

    Mios father is also in a position where he carries a country in his back. If someone like him is always close to Mio, then Irenes re wont have much of an effect, as she might have developed an immunity from it.

    However, Irene didnt mind and continued the talks.

    This man, Tomo, is engaged to me. Even though I havent told you about it yet, its still an unforgivable act to assault him out of the blue and try to take him home.

    Mios expression changes at those words.

    You two, engaged? Has Tomo agreed with that matter?

    And I nodded at Mio, whos now giving me a serious look.

    After having a staring contest for a while, Mio is the first one to give in.

    She takes a deep breath, then shrugs her shoulders with it.

    Sigh. Okay, you guys win. I was the bad girl all along. Do what you want.

    Im surprised that she easily admitted her fault, being all forceful so far.

    Why do you admit it so easily, even now of all times?

    Stealing someone who was already married by the country is a major crime, and is always subjected to an exile if prosecuted. Engagements have pretty much the same treatment as well.

    So the reason was in their countys culture, huh.

    But howe you two are still engaged? I wouldnt be surprised if you told me you guys are married at this point.

    Our faces darkened at Mios question.

    Its because its our biggest problem at the moment.

    To tell you the truth, this city where you are standing onis not an official city.

    Irene told Mio the story behind the citys construction.

    Thats why, even if we wanted to, we cant even submit a marriage application to the country.

    She ended her exnation.

    After listening to it, Mio pped her hands once. Then,

    In that case, then you cane to our country. If you do that, your application will be approved all at once.

    For us who were suffering from tour current predicament, those set of words were like a sweet temptation. However,

    Your offer is great, but I cant just abandon this city. If its gone, there will be no other ce to go for the women who were kicked out due to being discriminated by their appearances.

    Irene dered as she shook off Mios temptation.

    Weve been preparing ourselves to hit a difficult wall. Its toote for us to retreat now.

    Seeing our reactions to this matter, Mio bobbed her head once.

    Thats quite the guts you have, both of you. I like it.

    All of a sudden, she began praising us.

    When were about ask her why, what came next took us off from our seats.

    Ive decided. We will lend you a hand. For now, Ill seek dad to see where we could be of help.

    By her dad, did she mean her the ambassador, who possess a great power over their country!?

    But why would you do that? Whats your purpose?

    Upon being asked the obvious question, she answered with a smile.

    Some parts of this chapter has been cut to prevent aggregator sites from copying without permission. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Well, for one, I cant stand watching Tomo and everyone else get smoked out. Besides, its not so bad, living in here.

    It seems that she still had that grudge on the fact that they didnt let her inside the castle.

    But for us, its much more convenient this way.

    Sigh, I guess I have no choice but to let this matters slide, for now.

    Irene also gave a big sigh, as if she has no other choice.

    Mio seems to be doing whatever she wants at first, but in the end, shes still a powerful negotiator.

    Whatever the case is, we have sessfully gained a powerful backer.

    Well now have the ability to gather information from the inside and outside of the country, along with the help of Suzette.

    You can even say that we had made a great progress with this alone.

    Still, the enemies we have in this country are enormous. We cant rx just yet.

    And so, along with our new friends and strengths, we proceeded to carve a new path for ourselves.

    Here are the characters of Book 2 (Web Volumes 4-6)

    From left to right: Mio, Edith, Marietta, Irine, Tomoaki and Nina.

 Book 7: Chapter 1: Rapid Development

    Book 7: Chapter 1: Rapid Development

    Suzette, who has returned to the capital to collect information, contacted me once more.

    Shes been doing her best to help us in the midst of her work as a parliament official.

    With the help of Mios father, whos also the ambassador, she seems to have obtained some useful information.

    We had to wait for her with both anticipation and anxiety, with the expectation that we would get the details after we met her.

    Useful information is a powerful weapon, but is also a dangerous one.

    Thats why I am worried about her safety.

    On the appointed day, Irene, the city mayor, and I went outside to greet Suzette.

    Soon after, the carriage in which Suzette was riding appeared safely in front of the house.

    Irene and I rushed out to greet her.

    Suzette quickly got out of the same, slightly smaller carriage as before.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Wee back, Miss Suzette. Im d to see youre safe.

    Thank you for the good work. Please,e inside.

    Y-yeah, thank you. Its really good to be back.

    Mr. Suzette replied, albeit a little shyly, to the two of us who rushed out to wee her.

    Then lets go inside. Weve already prepared some tea for you.

    And so, all the three of us walked inside the mansion.

    Soon as we arrived in Irenes office, the maid has already made the tea for us.

    After waiting for her to leave the room, Irene immediately cuts out to the chase.

    Again, let me get to the point. What kind of information did youe with this time?

    At Irenes serious eyes, Suzette nodded her head affirmatively.

    This. It seems that the head minister who is promoting discrimination in appearance has filed a divorce with his wife. That wife..as you are expecting, is not very good looking.

    I see

    Irene could only mutter. The person herself has been persecuted for her looks, leading to her building the city as a ce for women like her to go. I guess she has her own thoughts on the matter.

    Even I, who wasnt actually discriminated against, think its a terrible thing.

    Fortunately, the masses are still having a hard time to ept it as a valid reason for a divorce, even with all the discrimination being widespread. However, if this continues, it will just be a matter of time.

    I felt that Irene-sans expression was filled with exasperation and more than that, sadness.

    Even Suzette, who is being questioned, is having a bitter expression on her face.

    She is also someone who has been discriminated against because of her appearance, but has managed to win her current position in the midst of it all. If this continues, her position will be removed from her, just because she is ugly.

    Well, they married and broke up this easily, but it couldnt also be denied that the woman must have used her family assets and power to be with him.

    This chapter is created by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    In the end, we still dont know what they are up to. However, this is a good chance for us to get inside the crack made by those two.

    I just hope theres something in there, like a secret that could shake up the ministers and the leading faction.

    If theres a secret we can obtain, we still dont know if the secret is worth it, and if this goes poorly, it might set us a trap without us knowing instead. Were still practically blind at this point. Im sorry.

    No, its alright. I know its harder for you to move now, that their faction is going strong.

    Despite Irene trying to cheer her mood, anxiety could still be seen in their faces.

    Nheless, I dont think Ill ever get close to the minister.

    Yes, that would be hard. Right after parting with his wife, he might have already had a new woman on his handswait.

    The minister is not the only one who broke up with his wife.

    Besides, she also doesnt have an official position in the country, which made her worth less.

    Tomo?

    Noticing my muttering, Irene called out to me. I gave a small nod, then looked at them straight.

    You see

    What is it?

    I raised my voice, and Irene asked me back.

    The woman he had broken up with, what is she doing now?

    The womante, is said to be living in the mansion the minister gave her as a substitute for constion money. However, since the rumors were made to focus around the minister, no one is interested in her.

    As I suspected.

    It means the woman is not under tight security.

    Did you see something in her?

    Suzette asked as she cutely tilt her head in puzzlement.

    No, its just a hunch, but this Ate might know something.

    And?

    Suzette urged me to continue.

    Like what the upper echelon is doing, or, for that matter, the ministers own secrets.

    Certainly, she was a family once, so there maybe some instances where they let their guard down with each other.

    Irene also supported me.

    Plus, shes like us, someone whos been discriminated against because of her looks, so maybe she can help us.

    Lets go meet Mrs. te.

    Shes in the central though. And myckeys cant move about too openly, or well getpromised.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Then, Ill go.

    Tomo?

    I have to do it sooner orter anyway.

    To me who agreed, Irene gave an anxious look.

    But, going to the center is something I cant really agree. Youll never know whats out there.

    For Irene, who has been discriminated against because of her appearance, the center of the country probably doesnt have a good image for her. However, thats even more of a reason I think I should go.

    Havent you forgotten, Irene? I have the rarest ck eyes and ck hair. Ate might take an interest on me as well.

    Tomo

    Irene muttered. Then, after a moment, she looked straight to my eyes and nodded.

    Thats rightEven until now, things have turned around thanks to your influence.

    Irene.

    I steeled myself for the important role I had been entrusted with.

    At all costs, Im going to see Ate and get some information from her.

    Well, now that Tomoaki is here, it will be much, much easier to infiltrate. Of course, youll have to learn on how to do it first.

    Ill be in your care.

    I bowed my head with emphasis, showing my strong determination alongside it.

    Ah, yeah

    I guess I applied too much momentum, that even Suzette had trouble on how to respond to it.

    W-well, now that has been decided, lets now proceed on how well infiltrate the mansion.

    After a brief discussion, we decided to take a break.

    Alright, this would be enough. lets call it a day from here.

    Irene then turned her eyes on Suzette.

    You must be tired; Ill prepare the bath for you so you can rx.

    Yeah, that will be much help.

    Soon as the bath is ready, the maids called for us, and we adjourned the meeting from there.

    I was about to go back to my room, but suddenly, I got concerned about Irenes condition.

    Im not sure if its from the fact that I proposed going to the central, but either way, she seemed a bit depressed.

    Support the trantor by reading it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Even though I intend toe back soon, it wouldnt change the fact that I would still be leaving.

    I want to get rid of her worries before I head to the center.

    And so, I changed my destination and headed to Irenes room. I knocked three times, then called out to her from the other side of the door.

    Irene?

    Whats wrong, Tomo?

    When I visited the room, she invited me in with a puzzled look on her face.

    Well, somehow, I just felt youre a little out of sorts back there.

    Ah

    Irenes cheeks flushed, as if she couldnt believe it.

    Uhm, that is

    Just tell me anything. Ill try my best to help.

    I spread my arms a bit and showed her an open chest. I want her to feel safe talking to me about it.

    I-its not a big deal. Its just that Im a bit worried about you going to the center and I feel a littlenu-uh. I feel very lonely.

    Irene

    I couldnt help but feel a surge of love for her, the way she acted in front of me. Before I knew it, I was holding her in my arms.

    Gently pulling her body towards me, I could feel her soft breasts change in shape as they got themselves pressed towards my chest.

    The swell that symbolized motherhood, as well as her sweet scent.

    It was like Im the one being wrapped in here, even though I was the one who was hugging her.

    Tomo, you be careful out there, okay?

    Yes Maam. Ill definitely get some juicy intel ande back safely.

    I believe in you.

    Irene nodded in my arms.

    Lets love her so much that she will forget how much she misses me.

    And lets carve it firm on her body so that it wont disappear until Ie back from the central.

    With that in mind, I lead Irene towards the bed.

    I could see her eyes ze over as she squeezes my hand tight, signifying the loneliness still lingering inside of them.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Im gonna need more stimtion to make her forget about this loneliness. Like I have never done before.

    Thats right!

    Irene, would you like to go outside for a moment?

    Eh?

    I headed on the direction outside of the mansion, gently pushing a bewildered Irenes back.

 Book 7: Chapter 2: Outdoor Play with Irene

    Book 7: Chapter 2: Outdoor y with Irene

    I went out to the city along with Irene.

    She has been doing her best to get this city, the one she poured blood and sweat the most, to be recognized by the country.

    Everyone in the city gave a bright smile on their faces as they saw Irene, a proof of their affinity and respect for her, who stood with them during the hard times of their lives.

    This is why she needs to be in good spirits for the city. More than anything else, I need her to be fine.

    We walked out of the streets and into the za, leading her into a secluded grassy in near the center, with no people in sight.

    Tomo?

    Then, I whispered in Irenes ear, who has been curiously looking at me since earlier.

    Shall we do it here? For you to forget that loneliness youre feeling.

    H-here!?

    Irene shouted in surprise. Although one cant see us directly, we are still in an open space.

    Normally, I wouldnt say something like this either. But today, I decided to make Irene be thoroughly disturbed. This is all for her sake.

    Why are you so surprised? Isnt it also normal to do it outdoors?

    You are not exactly wrong, but-

    Shes hesitating, but I could see her cheeks flushing as she rubs her thighs together.

    After making sure she wasnt rejecting me, I decided to further raise the bar on my actions.

    Nn, nnnn.

    I held her close and kissed her gently. I felt her soft lips on mine as my heart leaped by.

    For me, it was something I would never do outside.

    Nervously, I put my hands around Irenes shoulder.

    Uwaaa!

    I tried to push her down slowly, but before I could even do that, I was pulled down at once.

    Irene!?

    Youre doing this so that I wont miss you anymore, dont you?

    My beautiful mayor smiled upon sessfully seizing the initiative from me.

    I-I was taken to the outside at thest minute, you know! You have no idea how impatient I was back there!

    She, whos now in a position where Im covering her body, caught my hands and made them stretch out towards her breasts.

    Her soft mounds sank in upon being caught by my fingers.

    Then, I reached in through the gaps in her clothes and rubbed the lush fruits directly.

    Her boobs pushed my palms back as they change shape.

    Then, Im gonna do it as well.

    This chapter is created by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Her hand reached for my waist and lowered my pants in one smooth motion.

    Tomos penis is already like this. Hey, Tomo..me too.

    I, who couldnt stand being stared by her zed eyes anymore, finally reached for her lower body.

    She ispletely damp all the way down.

    I removed her underwear, only to see a clear amount of honey already dripping out from her beautiful and tender vagina.

    Looks like someone is already rearing to go.

    Well, its you, after all.

    I nodded to Irene, whos cheeks are blushing beneath me, and moved on to my injection.

    Right now, my boner is raging so hard it was painful, and when I inserted it inside Irene, it made a loud KUCHU sound inside.

    Slowly, I lowered my hips, where she swallowed my entity smoothly.

    Ahhn, Tomos cock is entering.

    I continued inserting my member, and when it reached the end, everything underneath me was already wrapped in her flesh.

    Tomos cock feels as awesome as ever.

    Your insides as well. No matter how much we had sex, its still squeezing me tight.

    The tip of my cock that has been gingerly advancing through her vagina, which was getting tighter and tighter by the second, finally hits the mouth of her uterus.

    It seems that even with the narrowness that doesnt allow air to pass through is no match for the overflowing love juices and lust it possessed inside.

    Ugh!

    Her vagina narrowed more to the sensation, causing me to let out a loud voice in the open square.

    However, I have already sumbed to the stimtion, so instead of being embarrassed, it only made me desire for more. With this, I decided to carry out another bold action.

    Irene, Ill be moving now.

    Tomo, wait. Now is not thehyaauuu!

    Unable to bear it any longer, I swayed my hips to the front before she could answer, causing her to raise a high pitch in return. Her voice urged me to go faster.

    She sprawling on the grass and looking so helpless, I continued moving my hips up and down as I gazed myself on her amazing sight. After all, were connected to her in a different ce, far from our usual bed.

    It wasnt just any ce, but in the middle of a za where peoplee and go by!

    The thrill of possibly being seen, as well as the feeling of superiority as if Im showing off to everyone.

    This woman here is my fiance. And now, Im thrusting my meat pole inside of her, up to the deepest point I could reach, carrying the feelings bubbling up inside of me.

    Aahh, hnnnn, Tomo, your cock, your cock is moving up a lot!

    Mchu. How is that for doing it out here? Look around you. Can you see it? This is not our usual room.

    I teased her as I kissed her by her neck.

    Nnn, outside, Im doing it with Tomo on the outside! Ahhnnn!

    Shes still having trouble digesting the situation, maybe due to the fact that shes feeling a greater stimtion than before. However, because of this, her mping got even tighter.

    Like a boa constricting her prey, the walls of her vagina wiggled rapidly as they squeeze my cock, making the sensation of ejaction stronger than it was before.

    Tomo, are you about to cum? You dont have to hold yourself back. Just cum whenever you want, okay?

    Perhaps she can now afford a bit of a leeway, she moved her hips to further increase the pleasure from her side as well.

    Uugh, damn it, I cant

    Fuuh, haa, Yes, thats it, Tomo! Give it all to me inside!

    We thrust our hips into each other, and after a while, I ejacted hard when my meat pole was inserted into the deepest part of her vagina.

    The semen that spurted out vigorously filled her insides.

    However, this isnt the end.

    Ahhm, its stilling out. Tomos seed is so much itsing out of my pussy!

    Guh, it isnt over yet!

    Ignoring the fact that my meat rod bes sensitive right after ejaction, I still moved my hips, all to increase the stimtion shes receiving more than ever before.

    Oooh, Tomo. Your cock that just came recently, along with the face youre making, its really handsome~.

    Haa, haaaHow is it? Outside, being creampied in a ce where someone could pass by at any moment?

    Its great! I never felt something like this! It makes me want to be seeded more!!

    Irene, who has already lost herself, began to thrust her hips from below.

    Despite the disheveled face shes making, her insides are mping hard, trying to squeeze my semen, or rather, whats left of it, from below.

    Ahhm, inside me, Tomo, put it all inside meee! Ah.

    But out of the blue, Irene, whos looking lively for a moment, suddenly fell down. I quickly supported her body, but because of that, it made me step on the tall grass, creating a crisp sound in the process.

    Eh!?

    At that moment, the tightness in her vagina became stronger. Still having that melted expression, Irene moved her gaze from beyond the grass.

    Hya, what are you- Tomo!?

    I moved my hips in that gap. Lowering my breath so that we couldnt be detected, I repeated my pelvic thrusts in small increments.

    ahhn, just now, somebody is-, hnnn!

    Its alright, Irene.

    While keeping our voices low, I also shifted my gaze to the grass. Of course, theres no one there. However, all of it is necessary to please her more.

    Even if they see us, they wont be able to stop us.

    Thats not the point, Auuu!

    Im not sure if she has finally blown herself, but the way shes using her hips became more intense.

    I also moved my hips harder in response.

    Ooh! Ohoooo!

    Shes deliberately seeking pleasure without caring that there may be someone who woulde anymore.

    Her low-pitched moaning is already a proof of that.

    Im feeling a sense of superiority being the only one who knows about her wild side that she doesnt usually show. The love Im feeling for her as she has shown me this side overflowed, further heightening my excitement into another scale.

    Ouuuuaaaauuuu! To-Tomo, Im gonna cum! Im cummmmiiiinnnnggg!!

    With a roar, she gazed at me feverishly.

    Support the trantor by reading it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Okay. Cum as hard as you want. Show me the good view of your cumming face outside, Irene.

    I looked at her straight in the eye as I swing my hips hard.

    Ohoooo! Hiii, aaah, oouuu! Im going to cum, Im going to cum outside under the blue skyyyyyy!

    A wild, pleasure-seeking gyration of her hips caused her body fluids to ssh from our joining parts. The love juices that flowed out was so intense that it almost created a rainbow by itself.

    Im guuummiiinnnngg!! Aaaah, Guuuuhnn! Tomo, Tomoooooo!

    Irene was almost drowned in pleasure as she calls my name. The city mayor, who always gave the feeling where you can count on her anytime, is now looking at me with an expression so disheveled it couldnt be traced anymore from her usual image. Whats more, in the center of the city za where she herself governs!

    Aguu, Hhnnnn! Oggguhhh, cumming, Im cummiiiinnnnggg! Aaaaaaaaahhhh!

    Dragged along by Irene, who was watering the ground with her fluids, to the point where its already a wonder where itsing from due to its quantity, I finally lost control of my body, causing it to drive recklessly in search of a greater stimtion.

    Ahiiii! Cumming, Im cumming again! Tomos cock is piercing me all the way throouuuuggghh! Aaaahhhhh!

    Irenes vagina contracted as her body shivered in climax, greatly squeezing everything in the process.

    As I couldnt bear the tremendous stimtion anymore, before long, I shot my semen so vigorously that I felt like I almost emptied my balls.

    Oooooooohh! Here ites. Tomos semen is entering my very depths!

    Byururururu, byurururu.

    I finally came. It was a long series of shots, and even after that, we remained connected for a while, basking ourselves in the lingering afterglow.

    When I pulled out my meat rod, a sloppy mixture of fluids flowed out of Irenes pussy.

    Beneath us was the fluid-covered grass, reflecting a glittering light, conveying the intensity of our actions.

    That was a terrific climax, Irene. Did you like doing it outside?

    I spoke in a bit of a teasing tone, and towards that, her cheeks flushed with shame.

    Uuu. Im so embarrassed. What should I do if I be addicted

    Well, if it does get into a habit, then well just do something more exciting to ovee it.

    Geez. Fufufu.

    Whats wrong?

    Nothing. Its just that you had be so strong,pared to when I first met you.

    Irenes voice echoed in my mind as she enjoyed herself under the sunshine. A gentle breeze blew her lustrous hair, and before I knew it, she became more beautiful.

    Here are the characters of Book 2 (Web Volumes 4-6)

    From left to right: Mio, Edith, Marietta, Irine, Tomoaki and Nina.

 Book 7: Chapter 3: The Night before the Departure, with Edith

    Book 7: Chapter 3: The Night before the Departure, with Edith

    It was the night before I was to leave for the central, which was due tomorrow.

    I was rxing in my room when someone knocked on my door.

    Coming~.

    Along with a quick reply, I opened the door, only to find Edith and Julie, staring at me on the other side.

    -!!!! Uhm, whats the matter?

    I dont know why, but I suddenly felt a chill run down my spine upon seeing them. When I asked back while hiding my unease, Edith just smiled sweetly. It was not the honest princess knight smile when she was with Irene, but the devious ck-hearted one when she was about to do something else.

    Since master is going to the central tomorrow, we just came to say hello.

    For now, theres nothing strange about her behavior. They should be, though.

    I-is that true?

    I turned my face to Julie, who was standing next to the most suspicious person in the group. She has the most magical power, enough to support the citys agriculture by herself, yet shes modest and honest, so she wouldnt be reckless.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Yes. We came to bid good luck on your journey.

    Hmm? Just now, something is

    Wait, why are you checking it with Julie instead of myself!?

    Uhm, you see

    My eyes wandered around, but still ended up with Julie, asking her for help.

    daily routine?

    So, you are saying Im always doing something bad!?

    However, Julies reply made it even worse.

    Okay, okay. Its no good bickering in the hallway. Come inside.

    Before it causes amotion, I hurriedly invited the two inside.

    The three of us sat on the bed as I prompt myself to listen. For some reason, they both sat right beside me, even though the bed is reasonably wide for two people to lie on, even with their arms spread. They were so close their thighs and shoulders were touching my body, and the sweet sensationing from them is already enough to make me feel troubled.

    So, whats the matter,ing here in my room?

    I tried to ask, but as Edith is sitting on my right and Julie on my left, I dont know which way to turn to ask my question. Since both of them are wearing revealing clothing, which was the norm in this world, I tried to raise my gaze a little higher so as not to draw attention to their emphasized breasts.

    We heard it, you perverted rascalrather, Master Tomo.

    Edith gave me a menacing re.

    W-what is it?

    in the za, we heard you and Miss Irene having sex.

    Its not clear where it came from, but as we were so intense back there, of course, someone should have noticed us. I totally didnt expect it to be Edith, though.

    You did that so that Lady Irene wont be lonely when you go to the central, right?

    Y-yeah, thats right.

    I nodded immediately at Ediths interrogation, but surprisingly, she just gingerly leaned to me after that.

    I could smell the sweet scent of hers close by, and from there, I flinched.

    This chapter is created by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Then, you will also do it to us, wont you?

    We will miss you as well, Tomo.

    Before I could give a reply, I was quickly grabbed by the shoulders and immediately pushed down.

    Edith climbed herself on top as she peered at me, while Julies face interrupted in my vision in between them.

    What are you-, Hmmmmph!

    nchu, nyururu, lero.

    Before I realized, my mouth that was about to utter something was immediately blocked by an elven pair of lips, with a familiarly sweet and soft tongue further invading in.

    It entwined itself with the tongue in my mouth, licking it up and giving it stimtion inside.

    Puhaaa.

    After a while, Julie let go of my mouth and took a nice, deep breath.

    fufufuNow, master, what do you want us to do? If master doesnt like it, we will quietly go back to our rooms. However

    Edith strokes my crotch underneath.

    -masters cock is already this thick. I think its not wise to do that.

    Ediths palm, which kept on moving as she speaks, slithered around my member as it conveyed a frustrating sense of pleasure within its every touch.

    With us, we can make you feel really, really good tonight. So, what do you want us to do? Or are we just going to end this with a palm and only one person feeling good in the end?

    Her hands started to move violently as she tried to entice me with words.

    No, its not. Its <em>two persons</em> who will make you feel good tonight.

    Ara, you make it sound as if I intend to make master happy all by myself even though youre the one who hasnt proven yourself yet. if you really want to do it, you have to ask him as well.

    Edith muttered to Julie, then proceeded downwards and lowered my pants underneath. It caused my already swollen meat pole to jump up in surprise.

    wow, Tomos penis has already gotten big.

    Hey,e on! Is this what you really want, master? Or are you willing to be a perverted bastard and move as you desire?

    Edith takes off her underwear and rubs her secret parts against my meat pole.

    Along with apletely slutty look on her face, the perverted knight princess continued ranting challenges at me.

    <em>I need to make sure that I live up to her expectations</em>, because Im going to have to give her a proper spanking for this sultry personality.

    I look up at Edith, who is rubbing her vagina against the meat pole on top of me. I reach for her tits, which are swaying through her clothes, and pinched up their apexes, the nipples.

    Nhaaa! No way, all of a sudden-

    You said that I can do whatever I want, right?

    Ohhooo!

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    After waiting for the right timing, I thrust my hips in one fluid motion, reaching her immediately all the way inside.

    It seemed she came lightly, caught on surprise by the sudden breach of my hardened meat stick.

    As expected of a perverted bastard, plunging it in like that! Ah, hey, wait! Ahhhn!

    Despite the fact that shes in a cowgirl position, Im doing the thrusting instead. Ediths love juices overflowed through our gaps, making obscene sounds as our connecting parts wiggled and squirmed.

    If master does it, then so am I.

    Edith, who had regained herposure, moved her hips violently to regain control.

    In addition to the up and down movements, she is tightly squeezing her vagina as well.

    Fufu, Hnnn, yahhn, how is it? I could feel your dick getting bigger inside me. Youre about to cum, right?

    Edith acting tough as she was being messed on top of me is very cute.

    The way he tries her best to give a dominating expression, as she held herself back from showing a delirious cumming face, all of it stimted my hidden sadistic mind.

    I have to give a reward for such a girl who does her best.

    From the bottom, I pinched a nipple strongly.

    Kuhooo!?

    To keep the bnce, I pinched the other one as well.

    Ahii!!

    Then I continued teasing them altogether.

    Noo, no more! My nipples-, Hnnnn!

    Whats wrong, Edith?

    This pervert, stop it all at-hyaaauuuu!

    Whenever I pinch and squeeze them hard, Edith immediately moans and pants. Its like it had literally be her pleasure switch.

    Hiiiih! Im feeling it even though Im being squeezed on my nipples! Master teases my sensitive nipples as he pokes me, and its making me feel gooood!

    Ediths vagina clenched tighter and tighter.

    Hiiii, Hnnnn, aAaaaaaaaahhh!

    Guh.

    Edith trembled a lot after that. Her vagina squirted violently, conveying the magnitude of the pleasure she received.

    HaaahaaaHnn, Fuhaaa.

    The knight princess repeatedly took deep breaths. Apparently, she seemed satisfied by the results of the match.

    <em>Well then, lets do Julie next. </em>I thought as I tried to lift Ediths body, but her thighs held my waist firmly in ce.

    Im not done yet. I havent gotten master to pour his cum inside me yet.

    She then starts moving her hips, but her pace is slow, perhaps because she has just cummed and is now sensitive.

    Fuuu, nnn, haaa, fuuuuhhhnn.

    Although this feels good, its still far insufficient to give me an ejaction. When I looked up, Edith is staring at me with apletely enchanted eyes, as if shes expecting something from me.

    I gave a wry smile in reply, then began to thrust up.

    Ohoo!?

    The meat pole pierces her deeply and hits her womb entrance from below. But even though it was hit hard, it still weed my cock in ce.

    I ground deeply as I pushed my crotch. Her tits shook violently, bouncing all over as her body fluids sshed underneath.

    Hiiiguu! Ahhh, hoguuu! Nhaaa, khuuuu!

    Over her chest, I could see Ediths face, which no longer had any trace of arrogance left.

    <em>With this, its now or never!</em>

    Support the trantor by reading it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Ahii! Master, youre a nasty one! No, its too much, its too intense, Ahhhhh!

    Ediths vagina also felt the violent movement of my hips, causing it to tighten uncontrobly. The movements of my meat pole in two different directions are so intense that I feel like Im about to cum at any moment now.

    Edith, Im about to cum.

    Hiuuunn, let it out! Masters semen, fill it all up inside this perverted knights pussy!

    <em>If you plead to me like that, Ill have no other choice!</em>

    My meat pole has already swollen to its limits, indicating its about to give a tremendous eruption.

    Iming, Edith. Take it all in!

    Byururu, byururururu!

    I thrust my meat rod up the deepest point I could reach, and came from there.

    Due to the pleasure being longer than I had expected, the semen that was shot was thick and voluminous.

    Ihhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Masters semen is flooding up my cunnnt!

    And yet, semen was kept on being squeezed out by the cunt of the slutty princess knight.

    Haaa, haaaafuuuhh

    Breathing heavily, Edith gets her gears up once more, but she kept my dick inside her until its time to pull out.

    Im full of masters own cum.

    Edith says as she closed tight her vagina with one hand, so as not to spill any semen. Her appearance as she does that is very arousing.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    From there, Juliees up to me on all fours.

    Tomo. Me too

    Of course.

    This time, its Julies turn to feel better.

    I got up and faced the dark elf, whos already waiting at my side.

 Book 7: Chapter 4: Onto the Next Round, with Julie

    Book 7: Chapter 4: Onto the Next Round, with Julie

    I gave a gentle kiss at Julie, who has been on all fours and watching us on the side since earlier.

    Nnn, chuuu.

    Then, I snuck around towards her rear and gently stroked her tight ass.

    Hnn.

    Julie made a slight moan as I shifted my hands under, and upon inserting a finger in her precious area, indecent honey flowed out as it made a light squish.

    Im going to put it in now. Is it fine?

    Yes. Its okay. Im already wet from watching you do it with Edith.

    I checked just to make sure, and from there, I saw her pussy already blotting the bed with a turgid flood of her own love juices.

    I seized the smooth and brown hump, and slowly, I aimed my meat stick in the middle slit.

    Tomos cock is hitting me.

    Julie said softly as I pressed the tip in front of her hole. As it was already wet with love juices, the head of my meat rod was immediately stained upon dipping itself in herbia. From there, I slowly buried my rod into her vagina, which in turn opened in a big way as if its weing my cocks arrival.

    AhhUhh, nnn

    Julies mellow pussy slowly but steadily sucked my meat rod until it reached my base.

    Its insides throbbed and quivered as they enveloped my cock, and because I came just recently, enduring has be even harder.

    From there, I pushed my hips forward with a lot of effort, eventually reaching the deepest part after a few moments.

    aah, so deep, hnn!

    Julie came slightly, causing her upper body to slump downward.

    As she did that, the meat rod scraped a little against a spot in her vaginal walls.

    Auuu! Hiii, iiihh!

    It seemed that I hit something, and Julie, who has a constitution where shes very easy to cum, let loose her love juices once more.

    Oh, do you like it here?

    I move my hips slowly, searching for the ce I just rubbed.

    uugh, aahh, hnnTomoahh, that ce, noo!

    Every time I poked her, Julie greatly quivers.

    Ahhn, hnn! Kuh, fuuuuhAhhn!

    Every time she cums, her pussy walls cling to my meatrod, and for every instance she does so, her binding gets tighter and tighter.

    Hnn, not again, hnnncumming!

    Julies body quivers once again, bringing the tightness into another level. My cock that kept on enduring is loosing its grip on its seed.

    Tomo.

    Julie called out to me as she tries to turn her body around.

    This chapter is created by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Her posture became a bit awkward due to her current position, but with the smooth lines of her body now clearly visible, her tanned skin became more morous to look at.

    Whats the matter, Julie?

    harder, you can do it harder, Tomo.

    Despite her breaths being ragged and her eyes in a trance, she still begged another naughtier request with her cheeks dyed red. Shes probably older than me, but I couldnt help but giggle at her immature and clumsy way of enticing.

    Okay. Ill make it harder this time, Julie.

    I returned my focus on my hands that were gripping her waist.

    Her supple skin clung onto my hands as I squeeze them.

    I pulled my hips all the way back until my member is on the edge of slipping out.

    Here I go, Julie.

    Hiyaaaauuuu!

    Then, from there, I gave a huge thrust. Along the way, the ns scraped that spot of Julies vagina, making her scream on the stimtion she was not expecting.

    ahuuu, Aaaaaaaaaaaah!

    I prated her hard, and her body slumped forward.

    But this was just the beginning.

    I continued pumping my cock inside Julie, whos almost a broken tap from her series of climaxes.

    Ahnn, hnn, fuuu, hiih! Aaaaahh, nnn, ahhh!

    She was so disoriented that even I could imagine her face going wild from behind, as her pussy made gushing sounds underneath.

    Hnn, ahh! Kuhhfuu, hnnn!

    Lewd sounds of flesh colliding with flesh reverberated, and every time I extract my cock, some of her love juices get scooped along.

    Aaah, Tomo! More, mooore! Ahhn, aaah! Im, Im gonna-!

    Julies moaning voice overrode every other noise in the air. Shes now be an indecent instrument that makes you feel excited just by listening to it.

    more, cumming, Im cummiiiiiiinnngg!

    Ah, ugh, guh!

    Apanied by a tremendous grip towards my cock, Julie came in a bigger wave, before copsing towards the front, leaving her hips protruding like a mountain with her ass as its peak.

    Fuu, haaafuuu, haaa

    The dark elf gasped for breaths as beads of sweat trickle all over her beautiful body. Her sweat made her brown skin glisten in wetness, it was so alluring that a stare was already enough to entice any man. Added with the sweat running down from her back and down the nape of her neck as if they are begging me to lick them all up, I eventually reached the limit of my patience.

    Hyauuuu!? Tomo, what are you?

    Before I knew it, my body was already moving on its own. Julie gave a face with a mixture of surprise and confusion at first, but once my hips started grinding, all of it transformed into a woozy, seductive look, which only inspired me to ram myself harder.

    Ahh, ahh, Tomoyour penis, it just throbbed inside me again.

    Its all your fault, showing me such a naughty appearance like that.

    Are you about to cum? Please, do it inside Tomos semen Ahn please pump it all inside of mee!

    Ugh, guh, cumming!

    FuuuHnnn, aahh, khuuuhn! Fuuuh,e, Tomo! Ahhh! Fuuu, Im, Im cummiiiiinnngngg!

    With a jittery shudder that shook her entire body, Julie climaxed for the nth time. However, as I was already at my limit, the rod soon wasnt able to handle the sensation, and it squirted its contents inside her pussy with great vigor.

    And, as if it has found a delicacy, her contracting vagina engulfed all the white stuff that came out like a dry sand that hadnt seen rain for days.

    AAhhitsing. Tomos seed ising inside of me! Oh, God! It feels so gooood!

    Julie, if you do it right now, Im gonna- Uugh!

    its so good I feel like Im going to cum forever! Haaaahaaauuuhhnn! Aahh, agaiiinnn! Uuunnnn!

    Even after getting injected with a lot of my seed, Julies insides were still sucking up my cock, now sensitive from cumming recently. Her thirst was so strong shes still sucking up like a vacuum as she begged for more.

    more, Tomo, to my pusshy

    Despite in the middle of her cumming, Julie still moved her hips towards me.

    To meet her expectations, I decided to steel myself. It caused my meat rod to gain hardness as well, despite the stimtion it had upon my release.

    Haa, haaa! Uhauuuuunnn! Cumming, Im cumming again!

    Slobbering in both above and below, Julie came once more.

    Even thoughso many timesI want more..Tomos penismooore, ahhn!

    <em>Was it because she had waited for Edith to finish that shes this aroused?</em> Despite everything, Julie is still begging hard for my seed.

    However, why do I feel like Ill run out of energy first, even though shes the one cumming continuously?

    <em>In that case, I just have to move before that happens.</em>

    And so, I moved my hips, regardless of the situation.

    Ahn, Yesh, Thomo, Hnn! It feels goodfhuunhh! Ah, ahh!

    Julies hips trembled on each time I thrust.

    pierce me, yes, pierce me deep! Ahh, Im cumming! Ahh, Im cumming again!

    Ugh, Im about to cum as well!

    Hnhaaado it, Tomo. Give me more of your cum!

    I grabbed Julies butt and prated her in one fell swoop.

    Im cuuummmiiiiiiiiinnnng!

    Support the trantor by reading it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Ugh, guuh!

    I came as hard as I could, and she matched it with hers as well.

    My load that was splurt out of my balls filled another batch into Julies vagina.

    Ahh, itsing inside. Tomos cockso intense. Ahn, nnn.

    J-Julie? What are you- no, stop! Im not- guuh!

    Ahuiii, its not meeecumming, cant, stopAaaaahhaa!

    Julie climaxed once again as the semen was poured continuously inside her womb. it made the walls of her vagina writhe and wiggle, squeezing the remaining semen out of my almost-empty meat rod.

    Aaahnn, Tomos semen, nngh, inside

    I cant let out anymore

    Mee tooalso, at my limit already

    Even though she said it with regret, Julies vagina still kept its tightness until it was time to pull out.

    All out of energy, the dark elf is now lying on the bed without support, but from her face, you can see how she was full of bliss.

    Tomo, when youe back, can we do it again?

    Of course.

    I quickly nodded, but after thinking a little bit, I immediately regretted, realizing that I will be in a much harder situation when I get back.

    <em>I have to keep my strength up when that timees.</em>

    I stroked Julies forehead as sheid there, trying to keep her sweat-stained hair from getting into her vision.

    Julie, whos on the verge of falling asleep from being vited all over, smiled as she closed her eyes.

    I once again steeled my resolve to go to the central. All of it, to get this city, these women, to be properly recognized by the country, I have to put in the best efforts I could give.

    PAT. A slight touch on my back made me turn around.

    Edith? Whats wrong?

    You see, master

    Edith, who inclined her head to the side, spoke in a manner as if she had just realized something.

    You gave two cumshots to Julie just earlier. That means youll be doing another round with me, am I right?

    Well, uhh

    Well, I guess I have to satisfy Edith first, before that happens.

 Book 7: Chapter 5: Infiltrating the Central

    Book 7: Chapter 5: Infiltrating the Central

    Apanied by Suzette, I finally arrived at the central.

    So, this is the capital of the country, huh.

    It still cannot bepared to the modern scenery where I came from, but even though the streetscape is made up of bricks, it was also gorgeous in various ways.

    There are even a few high-rise buildings, about four stories high, lined up normally.

    And, as expected of a capital city, its crowded with people.

    Young, old, men and women of all ages were mingling together in a lively and boisterous manner.

    There are no over-the-top beauties like Irene and Suzette whos by my side right now, but a variety of faces and styles were present from them.

    The only problem is that many of them have plump figures, perhaps because of the different sense of beauty and ugliness this world possessed.

    Ive been looking only at beautiful women since I moved here, so its refreshing to see something new. I was reminded once again of the beauty of the girls living in Blossom City.

    I came here to have Blossom, a cityposed of people who have been discriminated against because of their looks, to get its recognition by the country.

    Once again, I turn my face to my neighbor, Suzette, but unfortunately, shes now wearing a full-face mask.

    Likewise, I was wearing a mask in disguise. Its a little hard to breathe if you are not used to it, but it doesnt block my vision, surprisingly.

    Except for when I am in Blossom, theres no need for me to expose my face here. There may be other ck-haired ck-eyed people like me in this world, but it still doesnt deny that it will attract unnecessary attention if I walk bare.

    There is no way I would be kidnapped in the middle of this bustling crowd, but its still better to be inconspicuous.

    Well then, lets go see the mansion where this Ate lives in first.

    This chapter is created by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Okay. After all, a preliminary inspection is important before seeing the person in question.

    We headed towards the mansion where Ate is said to be staying.

    As we walked through the busy street and made our way a little further, the houses, lined up in rows got bigger and bigger, giving it the feel of a high-ss residential area.

    However, our destination is still yet toe. We continued forward.

    Its a lot less crowded around here, isnt it?

    Yes. Only a few peoplee around here.

    it feelsa bit lonely.

    Compared to that city, its always lonelywherever we go.

    Although Suzettes response is simple, I could feel the extreme sadness within that voice.

    We continued moving through the empty street, which was lined with magnificent mansions along the side.

    Eventually, we reached our destination. From the far side of the residential area, was a house built in a considerable distance from other residences due to itsrge grounds. It was as if the other residences are avoiding the mansion altogether.

    So this is the mansion where Ate is residing.

    Suzette murmured back to me as if to confirm, watching around the surroundings as we circled the perimeter.

    Since shes dressed as a parliament official, she wont be dismissed that easily unless its something very important.

    I also looked around the mansion as I follow behind.

    There seems to be a decent number of servants here.

    One could see several maids sweeping therge garden and passing behind the windows of the mansion.

    Im sure theres not too many of them because they seem to be moving around so restlessly. But since the mansion is not in disrepair, there must be a reasonable number of them, just right to hold the mansion in ce.

    I see.

    I could only nod at Suzettes assessment. To be honest, I couldnt even imagine how many people are there.

    However, just by looking at it from the outside, I could tell that the people working in that mansion dont look happy.

    The people working in that mansion dont look like theyre having fun.

    It wasnt that they looked grueling, it was just that they looked cold.

    Is it because Im used to Blossom and Irenes mansion that I feel this way?

    I know how special it is to have a ce you call home.

    But then again, these guys are much, much different from that. Theyre faces are cold I could already feel myself shiver, even though we are still quite a distance from them.

    Tomoaki, can you see it? That room.

    At the back of the mansion, looking in the direction Suzette has pointed, there was one room.

    Its still a bit distant, but one can see that it was well-furnished, spacious, but still shy enough.

    Also, being far from the gate, its a perfect position for a master of the mansion.

    In that room was a woman.

    An adult one, with a xen hair.

    I could tell she was beautiful even from this distance. That means that she must have had a hard time. In the first ce, it was her ex-husband, the current minister, who has been treating her like this.

    Yes, I can see it. Is that person?

    Even were far apart, I could feel the air around her. It was heavy and full of sadness.

    <em>For the sake of these women, the promotion of appearance discrimination should be abolished.</em> I clenched my fist as I was reminded of that once more.

    Yup, that would be Ate. Based on the position of the room and her looks, its got to be her, no doubt about it.

    You never met with each other before?

    Even though they serve the same country, theres still the possibility that theyll never meet if they are in different departments.

    Hm?Yes. Its not every day you get to meet the minister face to facealso, Im sure hes never brought Ate out in public before.

    I suddenly heard a faint sound of gritted teeth, until I realize it was my own. The majority leader of the country  a minister who was a racist for looks  a faceist, must have hidden her out of the sun because of her appearance.

    I knew it. In the end, we need to change this country.

    Is there anything else we need to make sure before we go?

    After seeing Ates grievous state, I barely suppressed myself the urge to start running. I turned my attention to Suzette in order to calm myself down.

    Nope, Ive already prepared everything. All that is left is to go inside. While I keep the servants in check, you instead will contact Ate. Thats about it.

    Okay then. Shall we go?

    Imenced, signifying the start of the operations.

    Suzette and I went around to the front of the mansion, and this time we went in through the front door.

    Isnt it Ms. Suzette from the Parliament? What can I do for you today?

    As we entered the mansion after finishing the intercession at the entrance, an elderly butler greeted Miss Suzette and I.

    I stand behind her as she sits on the couch she was being led to, pretending to be her subordinate.

    Looking at the corridors I passed as we are being shown around, as well as the maids I passed, I felt that this mansion was lonelier than ever.

    They all emit cold aura. It felt like I was in a gallery of coocoo clocks and other clockwork antiques in a dimly lit room.

    I was wondering how is former husband of the minister fairing?

    haaWell, considering Miss Suzetttes position, its no doubt you will ask for it.

    The butler seemed to be suspicious of the fact that she had visited Ate, and finally convinced himself that it was some sort of bargaining chip due to Miss Suzettes position.

    In other words, he believes that there is no way anyone would ask her personally.

    He has no attachment for the master he serves. A pure contractual rtionship.

    From there, I finally realized the true nature of the coldness of the house.

    My master, Lady te has been shutting herself in her room since then. If it pleases you, I will answer on her behalf instead.

    Hmphso you wont permit me to meet her in the eye? Theres something I need to talk to her about, and that I mean <em>personally</em>.

    Im truly sorry. Its just that Lady te is not in the mood to meet anyone right now. If you have any other questions, please ask me instead.

    The butler stubbornly refuses to have any contact with Ate.

    Is it because the minister insists on it, or is it simply because its too much trouble for him? Either way, I had a feeling that it wasnt for Ates benefit.

    I see. Well then. Lets get to business. You, step out for a moment.

    I nodded silently at Suzettes words and left the room, pretending to be a subordinate being kicked out because they have something confidential to discuss.

    Support the trantor by reading it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    With a clunk, I closed the door and hurriedly walked out. I headed to tes room, which we had confirmed beforehand.

    The servants I passed on the way didnt stop me either.

    Maybe its because Im Suzettes subordinate, or maybe theyre not interested in anything other than their duties.

    I proceed to the mansion devoid of any traces of warmth inside.

    All while transforming my legs, which were bing a little heavy, into a force determined to destroy this discrimination.

    Without being stopped by anyone, I arrived at Ates room. Nobody, not even a single one, tried to protect her from me.

    I took a deep breath. From here on, its my job.

    Quickly, I enter the room and close the door. Then I take off my mask for disguise, revealing my signature ck eyes and ck hair.

    Ate, who had been sitting in a chair and looking at the window, notices my presence and turns around.

    Nice to meet you, Lady Ate.

    Her eyes were first filled with astonishment, then fear, then resignation. However, I could still feel a slight hope from her clear vision.

    It was only a moment, but her eyes showed me a variety of colors. Her chest is so big it was as if its asserting its presence. The others, especially her slender libs, are thin, which gives her the impression of a decadent sculpture that hase to life.

    I wasnt informed that I should be having a guest. So, youre a burr, then? This house is so insidious that I thought this is haunted.

    Oh, no, Im not

    He asked me straight away, before I could even try to convey my purpose and apologies for the sudden intrusion.

    Hey, if youre here this mansion to take away its money and goods, while youre at it

    Her eyes, full of emptiness inside, caught my gaze.

    would you please take my life as well?

 Book 7: Chapter 6: Annettes Confessions

    Book 7: Chapter 6: Ate''s Confessions

    Could you please take my life as well?

    Those words that came from tes mouth left me speechless.

    What kind of punishment did she endure to ask aplete stranger like me to kill her? Even with all my experiences, I couldnt even imagine it.

    Anyway, Ive got to do something about her.

    Y-youre mistaken, mdy. I am not a robber and I have no intentions of taking your life. Its that

    As I paused, wondering where should I begin to exin, Lady te stared at me like I was nothing. For a moment there, thenguid beauty was a bit scary.

    Im not nning to have you arrested, so please rest assured. In the first ce, no one will try to help me capture you anyway.

    Please, listen to me first. My name is Tomoaki. I came here to see you, Lady te, because I have something I want you to help me with. Well, firstly, Im very sorry for suddenly barging in without notice.

    I slowly lifted my head, which was lowered beforehand in apology. te rolled her eyes on me as if shes seeing something very strange.

    Well, I really wanted to talk to you, but it seems that they wouldnt let me see you unless I do it from the back.

    Of course, it would be much better they also allowed Suzette to meet with her head on.

    However, since that was very unlikely, we had nned this strategy in advance.

    You have a business with me? Really?

    She looked straight at me and I stared back at her as well. We kept those gazes for a while, until she finally nods and opens her mouth to speak.

    I see. Pretty unusual, but still eptable. Carry on.

    Though still half-suspicious, it seems shes willing to listen to me now.

    From there, I told her the purpose ofing to see her. That I hade to see what her ex-husband, the minister, is doing and to learn about the movements and secrets of the faceist faction and why are they so into promoting the discrimination based on appearances.

    Hmm, I see now.

    She murmured, but her tone indicated ack of interest. Herrge breasts shook as she crosses her arms under them.

    Then, she opened her mouth, while looking at me in an appraising manner.

    And why would Sir Tomoaki want to know the weakness of the majority leaders? Youre too young to be the next minister. Still, Im sure youll get a pretty good spot if you fill in.

    There will never be such thing.

    I denied it straight away.

    I came here not to y their political games.

    My aim is to end the discrimination of appearances, which is their movement. If they can ept that, then I dont mind the ministers being the way they are.

    Is that so?

    Ate looked at me with incredulousness.

    In response to that, I continued my speech.

    You see, I have seen women who have been discriminated against for their looks, just to name a few. People who have been driven out of the city where they were born and are wandering around looking for a ce to go. People who have done nothing to deserve this but are suffering because they are being looked badly.

    I sucked a bit of air, then continued.

    Even though they are strong, their appearance was a hindrance, making some of them kill their own sense of self in order to survive. Even among elves and beast people, there are people who were persecuted for their looks and have nowhere else to go. I want to change the system that makes these people, who are already miserable in their current state, to be even more helpless they are now. In order to do so, we cant just leave aside the current majority faction that promotes discrimination based on the way people look.

    I concluded my speech, still staring straight at her.

    Ate nodded deeply and let out a small sigh.

    I see your point, Mister Tomoaki. And I can see that you really do want to eliminate discrimination based on appearances.

    I guess my feelings were understood. Well, at the very least, Ate seemed to believe me.

    Besides, you didnt even look away from me while we were talking, not even once. You yourself, at least, dont tantly avoid people because of their looks.

    Okay?

    I agreed, but Ates slightly bypassed way of saying it bothered me.

    Alright, Ill agree to talk about it. However, in one condition.

    What is it? Whatever I can do to help, Ill do it.

    As I said it, te gave me a strange smile. Like there was something amusing about it, and she was holding it back inside.

    I still cant remove my suspicions on you. For that, would you allow me to test you out?

    Of course. My thoughts on the matter remain true.

    I have the ministers information. I can give it to you. However, you have to <em>take</em>(fuck) me in return.

    I immediately looked back at her in surprise by the sudden conditions.

    A mncholic beauty which emits a sense of immorality that is different from her juvenile nature. Along with a lithe body and a pair of veryrge breasts, her beauty is one of a kind, that I was already trying my best not to reach out for her from my spot.

    In this world, women have stronger desires than men, and now that shes officially separated from her husband, her libido right now must be raging.

    As long as its with a beautiful woman like Ate, she would always be the most wee in my arms.

    I understand. Rather, I really want to ask that question for a while now.

    Oh, I dont mind. Its not like Im expecting you to agree to it anyway. I wont snitch on you to get yourself arrested. Just go on your way and eh? Mister Tomoaki, can I hear that again?

    I will do it with you, Lady te.

    I walked up to her and took her hand.

    Both of them, which are slightly cold, allowed themselves to be wrapped, as if its urrence was natural.

    Ate looked at me in surprise and defenselessness, and I almost forgot that shes older than me.

    Her hands began to heat up with my own body heat.

    Vermilion shed across her cheeks, and after opening and closing her mouth in a small way, she let out a meek voice.

    Y-you know, its bad manners to tease an adultbut, oh well. Thank you.

    Lady Ate pouted. The way shes embarrassed is like a young girl.

    W-well, then, Im going to tell you about the minister now, but can we keep it like this for the whole time?

    As she has been sitting and has never moved from her ce since I entered the room, it was inevitable for her to look up from her position. Due to that, however, her eyes were now upturned, making her more pitiful and hard to refuse, not that I intend to refuse her in the first ce.

    As long as youre fine with it, I dont mind. Now, could you please tell me about them?

    I shrugged my shoulders as I stared at Ate. After clearing her throat lightly, she began to speak.

    Now where should I start that man, the minister as you all know, is a racist, conservative and radical person.

    I squeezed my hand tightly to encourage Ate, whos eyes are almost losing its color as she said this.

    He was the one who spearheaded the push for appearance discrimination, and now that hes gained strength, he formed his own faction and established himself as their leader.

    Ates ex-husband is the leader of the faceist faction, which consisted of the majority of the countrys powers at this moment. With a connection this close, she should have an idea of their secrets, or at least, their movements at the bare minimum.

    <em>Still, I couldnt help but feel sorry for Ate who has married to such an extremely faceist man.</em>

    All sorts of people came in and out of this ce. First was

    I began writing down the names that came out of her mouth. The alphabet I was diligently taught by Edith came in pretty handy.

    Although a lot of things has happened before I was able to properly learn them

    These names are all unfamiliar to me, but soon as Suzette and Irene take hold of them, it will be useful in grasping the central government from below.

    On the other hand, there are some who may not be necessarily be on their side, but they didnt seem to like

    I write down the names again.

    Who knows, maybe one of them might be our ally.

    After I finished writing down my notes, I took Ates hand in mine again.

    The most important thing is his secret. He wasnt a very influential man to begin with, so he did thingslots of things to get to where he is nowincluding making a wife out of someone he didnt like the way she looked. Yes. Even our marriage is nothing but a political move.

    I put my strength into my hands that were wrapping hers to melt the loneliness in Ates eyes.

    Among the countless of underhanded stuff he has done, the biggest one, which hes still doing even today, is the embezzlement of funds from the government. He uses his position tounder funds to pull out his all sorts of schemes.

    <em>Embezzlement, eh. Typical.</em>

    I wasnt shocked when I heard this.

    Its prettymon, but still a clear-cut crime, even in our world. A single bullet that has ended countless of politicians lives.

    Yes, its so typical that its disappointing. However, even with that, no one would believe me even if I made a fuss about it. The faction he created is just that powerful.

    She murmured to me in resignation.

    Its also the very same reason hes leaving me, someone who knows most of their moves, in here, all alone.Hes grown too confident be believes hes indestructible.

    But not anymore. WeIrene and the others, may be able to turn out situations upside down based on this information.

    We will make a world where people are not discriminated against because of their appearance, and an even fewer people to grieve over.

    I just hope that it helped you out a little.

    Yes, it was very helpful indeed.

    I nodded emphatically.

    I see. Thats good. Now then

    Ate discontinued on what she has to say. She even averted her eyes a little bit. I offered my hand and made her stand up.

    Now the, please let me embrace you, Ate.

    I let Ate to the bed on the side, her face full of anticipation for whats about toe.

    She took my hand, then after pulling her over, I led her to the center of the bed.

 Book 7: Chapter 7: An Ex-Wifes Rehabilitation

    Book 7: Chapter 7: An Ex-Wife''s Rehabilitation

    I sessfully brought her to the bed and got on top of her, but from there, Ate justid herself bare, not moving a single inch.

    She kept peeking nces at me. However, when she tries to move, she hesitates, then returns to her former pose.

    Uhmare you really sure you want to?

    Of course. To me, Lady Ate looks very attractive.

    I only said whats in my thoughts, and her cheeks were already blushing like a little girl, despite her age.

    Thank you. I dont know if its true, but either way, Im happynchuu

    Albeit still hesitating, Ate gave me a kiss.

    It seems shes only nning on giving me a light one, as she tried to part back at once. I held her back, then let my tongue break in.

    Nnchuu, lero.

    I forced my way into her oral cavity as I try to entangle her tongue with my own.

    I inserted my tongue further and licked up the insides of her cheeks.

    Juulero, chuu

    From there, Ate closed her eyes. It seems shes intending to savor the sensation more thoroughly now that we have be in close contact with each other.

    After a few seconds, we parted our lips. I took a proper look at her face, in which from there, I was able to see her drool pouring out of her mouth.

    It was an erotic scenery.

    Nnn, fuaaahit has be intense out of the blue.

    Theres still more where it came from.

    I hugged her body and kissed her deeply once more.

    I mushed herrge tits as they swivel themselves before me, as a part of my pre-coital y. The softness it possessed is extraordinary, and before I knew it, I was already this excited.

    Nn, chuuuuhhm, you see, can we, maybe

    Ah.

    te moved her knees which were resting underneath my crotch. From there, she began rubbing her kneecap between the thing in my legs.

    Its getting even bigger?

    Yes

    I looked at her face, which is positioned a little lower from my side. From there, I caught sight of her breasts crushed lewdly in between our bodies, as if theyre tempting me to reach towards them.

    Did theybecame bigger because of me?

    Of course.

    As I answered, a sense of bashfulness began to rise in her. Well, we only kissed, yet my cock was already rock solid.

    Aaah, Im so d.

    While muttering that, Ates palm stroked the meat stick that had already built a tent in my now-tight pants.

    I want to give it a warm wee. Can I?

    Of course. In fact, it has been wanting to meet you since earlier.

    I, I seet-then, here I go.

    Nervously, Ate puts her hands on my pants.

    <em>Her movements are unsteady, maybe because of the nervousness?</em>

    AAh!

    She tried to slide my pants down to my legs, but when it reached the middle of my thighs, she stopped and yelped all of a sudden

    It seems that she saw the monster, which was halfway outside, flicked and bounced, causing her to pull her hands away in surprise.

    Im sorry. It just quivered all of a sudden.

    You dont have to be so nervous. It wont bite. I assure you

    Aah, Im sorry. Im sorrygulp.

    <em>For a woman of this world, shes too modest. Just what did her ex-husband do?</em>

    After taking a deep breath and swallowing her saliva, her hands grasped towards my pants once more. I lifted my hips a little, to make it easier for her to take them off.

    Ei!

    Burun. The long-anticipated meat rod finally popped out.

    Wow. Its so big.

    Ate took a serious look at the penis that had appeared before her.

    Talk about being nervous. It was as if shes about to touch a wild animal after losing a dare.

    Either way, I have to let loose that nervousness of hers first.

    And so, I started to appease her and calling her by name.

    Im all this way because of you, Ate. This is all because Ive been wanting you to touch me.

    Ahh, is that true?..Uuu.

    Apparently, my words were already enough to bring her to tears. The way she replied is like shes witnessing something so impossible that it was almost a miracle, yet it still happened right before her eyes.

    Aaah, this is a godsend chance. Thank you very much happy. Mister Tomoaki, thank you.

    Then, as if touching something fragile, she finally grabbed my flesh rod.

    Its so hotand thick.

    In this world where a mans libido is low, my member is already ssified as arge penis.

    She rubbed her hands on my meat pole. Up, down, up, down, then up, then down once more.

    However, despite all of the supposedly lewd movements, her hands kept on faltering. faltering. It was as if shes a bit more reserved.

    If shes inexperienced, then thats fine, but the problem is that shes still a wife, albeit divorced, in a world where womens libido is superior. In fact, I wouldnt bat an eye if shes almost devouring my cock at this point.

    Is shes this this reserved, I just have to get rid of it.

    I want her to be more free.

    Ate, would you mind sucking me off?

    So, I asked her to do something more aggressive.

    What? Are you sure?

    I want you to hold my cock in your mouth. Or is it not fine with you?

    No, Ill dly do my best!

    Along with those words, Ate finally showed her motivation, where she happily sucked the meat rod with her right hand supporting it.

    SlurpNn, How ish ith?

    Ugh

    I couldnt help but stop myself from letting out my voice, the instant I was wrapped in the warmth of her mouth.

    Ates tongue licked the turtlehead in a noisy way.

    However, as if shes still figuring it out, it felt insufficient. The sensation is not bad, but still, it feels frustrating. If this continues

    You can do it harder with your mouth and your hands if you like.

    At my statement, A look of astonishment ran across her face.

    Chupon. She was so astonished that my mouth slipped away from my cock, drawing a thread of saliva in between, which was very lewd.

    Then, as if a flower in full bloom, the expression on her face began to melt, changing from a beautiful woman with a look of anxiety to a slutty female which I am the most familiar with.

    Mister Tomoaki, youre very perverted, arent you?

    She said as she stroked her fingertips at the back muscles of my rod, which gave a hard twitch in return. From there, she smiled once more, but this time, it was a really horny smile, that of a woman about to fuck his partners brains out.

    It seems that I must give you an appropriate responsehaamu.

    She caught my meat rod once again in her mouth, this time even deeper than it was before. Her tongue clung to the head as she fap the body with her right hand.

    Jyuupohchuu, kuchi. Hnmm, jurujurururu.

    The tip of Ates tongue brushed the backside of my penis, all while her right hand tried its best to squeeze everything around the base.

    Kuh, uuh.

    I raised my voice, in which she looked up at me in a positive way.

    Then, she inserted the tip of her tongue to my urethra.

    Chirochirochii. Jurururu. Nnn, jupopo.

    The finely textured tongue licked around the hole, moving her face along with it as her mouth wrapped itself around the base up to the ns.

    It was a deepthroat that was intended to cover everything. The sensation weakened, but in exchange, she was able to cover wide area.

    A greedy fetio, as if shes intending to taste every inch of my cock came afterwards.

    More, Ill make you fheel hood ewen mhoorejururu, shlurp, shlurp, chuu, chuulero.

    Ugh, kuh. That feels great, Ate.

    The more I endured my ejaction, the more violent Ates sucking went.

    Fuuu, hnn. Fuaah. Lerolero, zupopopo, chuu, juruurururu! Chiro, jurururu.

    Therere no traces of hesitation in her eyes anymore. Only a woman enjoying herself very much as she sucks on my cock.

    Ate has finally freed herself.

    Because of her new appearance, it has aroused me as well.

    Fuaah, fuuoooo, huiii, huaaaa. Jyupo, chuuu, lero, jurururu.

    She moved her face in big angles as she devoured my cock in various ways. The insides of her cheeks, underneath the tongue, the hard pte and even deep inside her throat. Her right hand rubbing the base of my cock went faster as well, making me rose to my limit closer than ever.

    Ahh, Ate.

    Nfuuu

    Having sensed my condition, the ex-wife gave an impish smile.

    <em>Shes thinking how much I can possibly endure, isnt she?</em>

    Still, that aggressive expression of hers is very good.

    Her movements intensified even more, aiming towards the peak.

    Jupojupo, lero, kuchuu, nn, nchuu, jupopopopo!

    Her deepthroat is so intense it was as if its another creature altogether.

    Shes licked up the back muscles, sucked up my precum, stimted my peephole and tormented the head.

    Ann ugh, Ate, Im going to

    shluriii, shluru, shurru, sshluree, jurururu, jupopo! Jupoh!

    Due to the repeated licking and sucking, I was eventually swallowed by the pleasure.

    Jurororo! Gyuupoh! Lerolero chuu, jururururu!

    Dobyudobyuudobyuu. A throbbing flood of semen started to flow out.

    I ejacted violently inside Ates mouth, filling the entirety of the orifice white.

    All of it didnt fit inside her mouth, causing some to drip from the sides of her lips.

    Nku, gokuh, fuaah, its so thick and so muchHnn.

    Maybe because the viscosity was too high, it didnt easily go down her throat, causing Ate to cough a little.

    Ueee

    She caught the remaining semen with her hands. Looking down from my view, I could see the white liquid still flowing down from the edges of her mouth.

    However, even after all of that, she has a look of ecstasy on her face the entire time.

    She was even more beautiful than she was earlier.

    Mister Tomoaki, you can still go on, cant you?

    Her hand reached for my penis once more.

    She rubbed it up and down, and soon after, it quickly regained its hardness.

    Aaah, wonderfulI cant stand it anymore. Please give it to me.

    She released the hand that was fapping my meat rod, then spread her legs in a way so that I could see them better from my person.

    Ate exhaled a deep breath, then smoothly, she lifted her dress up.

    From there, I could see her underwear, exposed for all to see, already sopping wet as she thrust out her hips towards me.

 Book 7: Chapter 8: In Each Others Embrace

    Book 7: Chapter 8: In Each Other''s Embrace

    Auuu, hnnn.

    Ates precious ce is fully wet and sensitive. I touched it slightly, yet here she is, gushing and already moaning out loud.

    Look at you. I havent done much, but youre all ready to go.

    Mister Tomoaki is sure is a perverted man~.

    Really? Then how do you exin your crotch then?

    I stroked her genitals in a circr motion as I asked her questions.

    Nfuu, Okay, I confess! I came while I was sucking your cock. Ive never felt such a thick and hard cock before.

    And from this moment, this cock will enter inside you now. Rejoice, Ate. You can feel it more before I go in.

    Aah

    To convince that what shes seeing is not an illusion, I guided her hand to my hot stake. Upon touching it, she gently wrapped her fingers around it, like octopus tentacles gently grabbing something in a clear sea.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Th-then, please show it to me, Mister Tomoaki.

    At her signal, I proceeded to remove Ates underwear. As her crotch is already overflowing, the love juices created silver strings soon as I took them off. The motion caused them to overflow again, making a stain in the sheets at this early point in time.

    From there, a beautiful mound had appeared right before my eyes.

    Ahh,Im being seen, Im being seen by another man.

    Ate turned away shyly. However, that act of hers only wanted me to see it more.

    Well then, here I go.

    I picked her up and made her sat on myp, with her face directly facing mine.

    Its the so-called face-to-face lotus sex position[1].

    I aimed my crotch underneath, and soon as I found the target hole to put it in, I slowly pierced my member inside.

    AhhHnna strangers penis, a strangers penis is entering my pussy

    Ate muttered as my meat rod created wet sounds as it pushed all the way through.

    The ministers ex-wifes pussy is as narrow as a virgins. It was as if I was splitting the crack open rather than prating it.

    Nkuhh, Nfuuuuhh.

    Lets stop here for a moment.

    I havent put it all the way yet, and if its seen from a third partys perspective, my cock is only at the half-way mark. Its not that I couldnt put it in due to unexpectedly narrow she is, as its possible if I give her another hard push, but the problem is that Im losing my grip on her.

    After tightening my grip a little, I proceeded to prate her once more.

    However, I just realized; Ates tits are now just a little above my face.

    Very, very rich assets are being shown right in front of my face.

    As our posture is unsteady, her body kept swaying in small increments, just to keep her bnce.

    And each time she does, theserge breasts sway as well.

    I am now in a state where my penis is stopped midway, while her breasts is shaking above my presence. Its like beating someone until their half-dead and unmoving then cing a potion right before their eyes.

    <em>Just this once, I have to push it just a little more</em>

    Ate, Im sorry.

    Hyauuuuu!

    Eventually, I gave to my desires, and took a dive for the tits in front of me.

    Even through her clothes, I could feel their softness from within.

    M-mister Tomoaki, what are you

    I buried my face in those soft lumps and experienced the warmth and softness possessed in them.

    D-do you enjoy touching my breasts?

    Ates voice still has that embarrassed undertone, butpared to before, t was mixed with some I couldnt believe it vibes. I looked up, and with a biggest smile I could muster, I respond to her.

    Its the highest.

    I immediately buried my face again.

    Mister Tomoaki, you really are

    Ate, as if finally convinced by my attitude and my words, had her face red as it was filled with happiness and embarrassment inside. Then, all of a sudden, a pair of arms stretched out and squeezed my head close.

    Nguuh.

    Ate hugged my head tight before I realized. Her act caused herrge breasts to wrap themselves around my head, filling my nose of her sweat and pheromones, which became most prominent scent due to being near.

    Like mallows, her boobs sank every time they are pressed tight. It was already enough for me to wonder how they could create such softness to an almost impossible degree.

    Enough already.

    Ate slowly sits herself up as she says this.

    Right now, my face is on her chest and my meat pole is in her pussy. I could say with confidence that everything about me ispletely wrapped in Ates body. And by that I mean literally.

    Mister Tomoaki, youre so cute.

    Unexpectedly, Ate is the one started moving, albeit slowly, even though shes all shy and timid just earlier. Because of that, however, her breasts left my grasp, but her face remained close.

    H-hey, how is it? Does it feel good?

    It seems that even all of that, I wasnt able to move her anxiety. It was more deeply rooted than I thought it would be.

    <em>I need to find a bigger approach.</em>

    And so, I decided. Im gonna fill her head with so much sex that he wont be able to think negatively anymore.

    ZUN! I pushed my hips hard.

    Hyaaaaauuuu!

    It was immediately followed by Ates loud, high-pitched scream.

    I rammed another, and another, and another, and another.

    Ahh, yaah, Nnn, fuuu, Hnnn, Tomo-, Aahh, wait, Yaaah!

    I banged my hips with a series of movements, not stopping until her mind has already gone nk.

    Ate, feel free to use me to make yourself feel better. You dont have to think of anything else.

    Ahhiii, fuaah, Im, gonna, Mister, Tomoaki, Im gonna cuuum!

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Yes, just like that. Please cum as you desire. No matter how many times, Ill be here at your side.

    Aaah, aaah, Hnn, aaaaaaah, no, I cant, Im gonna cum, I cant take it anymore, fuaaaaaaaaaaah!

    Shaking her body ostensibly, Ate came once more.

    She slumped back, but I was able to grab her by the arms before she fell.

    As of this moment, the ex-wife of the minister has her face filled with drool, with her eyes rolled up. However, she quickly pulled herself, and even managed to give an enticing stare back.

    aaahMister, you are the best. I, I have ever felt something like this before.

    Ates fingers stroked themselves against my chest.

    Then, she immediately draws her face to the side.

    Fufufu, Mister robber, you havente yet, have you? T-this time, please allow me to make you feel better.

    With her skin having a tinge of pink, she whispered through my ear. Still, Mister Robber? Is this some kind of y?

    Chuu

    Before I could think of that, we kissed. It was only a light touch. Yet, the moment our faces part, she started moving hard.

    Hnn, iiiih, good, I never, knew sex, would be, so hnnnn, gooood! Aaahn, fuuhn!

    Ae screamed as she felt the unique sensation. She changes the angles of her hips sometimes, but she never left a gap in her pumping.

    Her face and breasts swayed at my arms reach, indicating of their presence.

    If shes already showing this much, it means that shes getting near.

    The only thing left in her eyes is the pursuit of pleasure. All the reasons have been left behind.

    aaah, nfuuu, hnnn, aaah! Nn, aaah, aahn!

    <em>With this, Ate has been set free. Now, all I have to do is make her feel happy.</em>

    Aaahn, Mister robber, more, make my body feel it more! Aaahn, aaaah!

    Guh!

    Seeing how I was greatly affected from the expression on my face, Ates use of her hips became even more intense. Her vagina throbbed as it stimted my meat pole, almost I could hear it spoke words of I want to make you feel even more it was given its own lips, towards my cock.

    Aah, aaah, Nnn, fuuu! Ughh, ahaaaaaaaaa!

    Ates body bounced as her vagina tightened up. Whenever she cums loudly, her vaginal walls contract violently, trying to squeeze the make genes out of mine.

    Even during her climaxes, I couldnt catch a break.

    As if she was trying to make up for the nks that was left by her husband, her demands became deeper and harder.

    Aaaaah, Nnnn, moree, moooooree!

    Indecent nectar noisily overflowed from the ce were joining .

    Kuh, muu.

    It was so intense I couldnt help but groan from being squeezed by her greed. Before I knew it, I was almost at the end of my rope as well.

    Ahh, just now, I could feel it throb inside. Are you about to cum, mister robber?

    Yes, Im about to cum.

    Fuah

    Upon hearing my obedient reply, she looked at me as if she has found a cute prey to tease with. She stopped at once, then with one move, she dropped her hips down to the lowest point possible, and gave me a brief kiss.

    Nnn, kuh, Tomiakiii~! Aaahn, fuuuhnn! Cum! Put it all inside my vagina!

    Soon after she cried out that voice, she began swinging her hips in a more harder fashion than before.

    Ahh. Guh.

    Aaahn, aah, aaah, aaaaah! Hii, Nnn! Aa, aaaaah!!

    I, Im going to cum.

    Fuaaaah! Yes, let it all out! I want your semen all over inside my fluffy cunt!

    Aahm guuh, uuhh.

    Aaah, cuuming, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, Hnnmmm, Im cummiiiiiiiinnngg!

    My penis was wrung by a violent peristalsis, making me ejacte with great gusto.

    Despite that, Ates pussy still continued to squeeze the semen out of my meat pole, even though Im still midway in my ejaction.

    Aaah, there it is, Mister Tomoakis cum is finally inside of me. Ahhhn.

    Her vaginal walls wiggled lightly, stimting my penis again.

    It didnt care how sensitive I am right after ejaction.

    Ate, looking very pleased with herself, smiled and hugged me tight.

    It felt so goodbut, its strange. Why does it feel like theres no end to what it can do?

    Ates breasts pressed against me as she hugged hard. As I was buried in those mounds earlier, the sensation immediately charmed my mind.

    Ah, Mister Tomoaki, youre getting bigger again inside.

    But this time, I immediately stopped Ate, whos attempting to move once more.

    Let me repay you. This time, its my turn.

    Ah.

    I spoke, making her lie with her back on the bed. She made a whimper of regret once I pulled out my meat rod. I had no choice, as it was a necessary move to change our positions.

    Dont worry. Ill be inserting it again soon enough.

    Appeasing the deste beauty, I put my hands on her shoulder as I pushed her down the bed.

    [1]. Face-to-face Lotus Sex Position. (Google ). Basically its a sex position where the girl is sitting on thep of her male partner with their faces in front of each other.

    Like This:

    https://.erogoonie/wp-content/uploads/2020/04/facetofacesittingkiss-026.jpg

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Since there are huge varieties of <em>this position</em>(https://.lovecosmetic/style/sextaii/zai.html), all changing depending on how your legs are positioned, this one is the closest to the chapter. Still, I decided to make the term as more generalized as possible for the sake of uracythough I dont have much ideas how Kamasutra terminologies work.

    Heres another one, with a different leg position.

    https://.pixiv/en/artworks/58121744

    Here is the reverse one:

 Book 7: Chapter 9: Annettes Liberation

    Book 7: Chapter 9: Ate''s Liberation

    After all that is said and done, we finally reached halfway.

    This time, its my turn to make her feel better.

    I pushed Ate on the bed, and covered her with my body.

    Even though shes on her back, Atesrge breasts made a strong statement of their presence.

    I stared at such beauties on her front.

    Mister Tomoaki?

    The ephemeral woman stared back. But instead of keeping up to the staring contest, I nted a kiss on her.

    Nn, chuu.

    It was a light one at first.

    Chuun, lerokuchu.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Then it went deeper.

    After running our fluids between our mouths, I went out and drew my tongue into Ates neckline.

    Hyaan.

    Because of our previous actions, her body ispletely turned on. She was far more sensitive than she was before.

    Piece by piece, I gradually removed her clothes, sweeping my hands over her luscious body.

    Starting from the top, I slowly stripped her dress, as if to tease her and myself. I caught herrge breasts which slipped out underneath them, then pulled them a little forcibly.

    Ahn, nnn.

    Ates lush twin mountains bounced and swayed. Unable to bear it, I vigorously ripped apart the remaining inner garments,pletely exposing them into the outside air.

    No, please dont look at me like that

    Dont wanna.

    I said my rejection as I ogled her twin peaks. Ate tried to cover them with her hands, but the sight of her holding those naked tits made me thirstier instead.

    Her nipples, worthy of herrge breasts, stood erect, asserting their existence.

    I reached out and directly examined their softness within.

    Ahh, fuu

    I rubbed her breasts with both hands. Although theyre soft, theyre stic as well. I could feel them pushing back the harder I grip at them with my fingers.

    Ahn, nn, no, my chest is, hnnnn!

    I held one of her nipples in my mouth. I licked it up with my tongue while I stimte the outer parts with my lips.

    Hyaaauuuu. Mister Tomoaki, you cant!

    I cant?

    Albeit reluctant to part with it, I let go with my mouth, and looked up at Ate. Then, with a huff, I blew on the nipple that I just let go.

    Hyaaauunn!? What are you, aaahh.

    I didnt touch her nipples this time, but licked up the area around them. Round and round, my tongue slid close to her are.

    Fuuu, hnn, aaah, aaaaah, oh God! No good!

    Upuh.

    With an enticing cry, Ate held my head in her arms and pressed my head against her own chest, causing her nipple to jump at the exact center of my mouth.

    I sweetly bit the lost cherry that went in.

    Hyaaaauuuu! So good, aaaaah, fuuuuh.

    Along with a loud scream, the ex-wife fell into disorder right away.

    I sucked up her nipples like a baby.

    Ahnn, noo, dont do it. Uuuhh!

    To the other nipple that I wasnt sucking, I stimted it with my hand. I rubbed it with my index and thumb, squeezing and pinching it up as we went by. I had so much fun viting her breasts, and each time I watch her get wild, my libido rises up.

    aaaahm Uuuhn, hnn, aaaaaaaah!

    Ates body bounced like a wild animal being caught. I wondered if she came from the nipples alone. My meatpole is already stiff; its tip already dripping with precum from enjoying her tits.

    I raised my body and looked down at her on my knees.

    AhTomoakis cock sure is amazing.

    Ate eximed in awe as she marveled at my big, erect, heaven-sent meat pole. As I would feel awkward if she stared at me for too long, I started to take off the rest of her clothes.

    I already removed her underwear, and all thats left is her clothes on the lower half of her body. As I couldnt wait any longer, I quickly ripped them, leaving Ate in her natural state when she was born, with nothing left in our way.

    aaah, this ishyuu!

    I reached out to the exposed secret ce. Simr to her breasts, it tried to swallow my finger as if it had been anticipating for it toe.

    aaaaaahhn! Therehnnnnnnn!

    I then rubbed against her already plump and swollen clit. As a result, her hips bounced wildly and love juices started sshing out.

    The amazing scenery pushed me into ruining her faade first instead of prating her right away, but I knew, it was better this way.

    In order for me to free her, she should have the desire for it first.

    More, please make me feel good even more.

    Ate begged. I followed her orders and began stimting her, inserting my finger bit by bit as it as it scratched the only entrance she had. I didnt miss her open clit, and stroke it in a circr fashion as well.

    aaah, uuuh, more

    She wasnt contented with that, but I was just beginning.

    With a sly smile in my head, Imenced something naughty.

    Hows this?

    I pinched her clit hard as I asked.

    Hyuuu! Aaaah, fuuu, aaahhnn, yaaaa! Oh, Godput it in already

    Put what in, I dont understand?

    Your cock! I want you to stick your cock inside me, Mister Tomoaki! Please, please scrape my cunt hard with your hard cock!

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    The ex-wife of the minister shouted, already in a miserable state. I finally took pity and answered her plea.

    Not by words, of course.

    Wham!

    As she desired, I inserted my cock inside of her all at once.

    Her pussy, wet from all it has been through, firmly epted my cock as if it has been looking forward for it since.

    Aaaaaah! Its in, Mister robbers cock has entered at once! Nnn, fuaaah

    My meat rod pushed through the gap of Ates vagina, trying to feel the crack of what its been missing.

    aah, fuu, nnnn! Aahn, yaaa, aaaah!

    The walls throbbed as it tightened itself to keep my penis from escaping. As if to deny its pleas, I pulled my meat rod forcibly at thest minute until its barely off her entrance.

    Hyyaaauuuuuu!

    The brunt actions caused head part of my cock to scrape her insides, making her scream. The pleasure of having the back part of my penis was great, but it paled inparison to what she felt being rubbed inside.

    Ahiiiuuuuuuu! Aaah, aaaaahnnnnn!!

    I plunged my cock again. The penis that prated al the way to the back rammed to her cervix in one go.

    Fuuu, hnn, aaah, ah, yaaa, aahhnn!

    I covered her body with mine as I brutishly shook my hips over her. Since shes been asking for it strongly, by doing this, I was able to overpower her.

    Then, I leaned my head down below

    Fuuu, hnnn, Mister robber, what are you, hyauuuu!

    I took one of Ates nipples in my mouth as she was about to ask.

    While my waist was busy in its swinging, I buried my face in her chest, licking the nipples clean with the tip of my tongue.

    Aaahh, hnnn, Tomoa-hyaaan!

    While supporting myself with my left hand, I squeezed her ample breasts with my free right hand.

    Her breasts were soft, so they changed shape as it goes. Her mouth, her fingers, even her left and right nipples give her different sensations as I continued banging my crotch over her.

    Aaah, aaahm dont! Fuuh, hnnn! Aaah, fuuaa,, aaaaaahhhnn!

    I released her nipples from my mouth to take a look at Ates face.

    The ministers ex-wife is now in apletely disheveled state, far from the deste beauty she had earlier. Shes even exposing a drooling face, one that haspletely sumbed itself to pleasure. Seeing her without any trace of mncholy anymore, I felt relieved, andid my hands on her again as I concentrate on shaking my hips.

    Aaah, dont, Mister robber, I, I cant! Im cumming!

    Its fine, Lady Ate. Go ahead, cum with all your strength.

    Fuuuuhhnn, aaah, fuaaa, aahhn! Nnn, kuh, aaaaah, cuming, Im cummiiiiing!

    All of a sudden, Ates waist bounced back. This caught me unprepared, causing me to push my body upwards in an awkward state. I immediately retaliated, which also triggered her to fight back.

    From that point, was a series of hips shing with each other.

    Every thrust I took caused her insides to quiver, causing it to contract itself further on the next round.

    Soon, I could no longer withstand the contraction, and finally spat out the seed I had inside.

    FuuaaaHnnn,ing, itsing inMister Tomoakis semenHnnnn!!

    ugh

    I finally came inside. Ates inside relentlessly squeezed at me, even in that state. I couldnt help but moan at the sheer pleasure of it.

    After our intense conniving, I was lying on the bed, fully exhausted as if a boulder was ced on my body. However, thanks to my determination, it prevented me from falling asleep.

    I dont have time to rx. Not now.

    Mister Tomoaki?

    What is it?

    Suddenly, Ate, who is lying next to me, called out to me as she rubs my chest while Im lying on my back.

    I turned my head towards her. Shes really close, almost within reach for a kiss.

    Being sandwiched by her arms, herrge breasts where even more emphasized than they were. I have to turn my gaze away, or else I would have been sucked into that alluring, deep cleavage.

    Ate continued in a very anxious, forlorn tone.

    Mister Tomoaki, youre leaving now, arent you?

    Yes. I have to go back at once to discuss it with my colleagues. Thank you, Ate. With this, we may be able to unseat the leading faction. Really, thank you.

    Im d I could help.

    Though she me gave a smile as she said that, I still felt the mncholy hidden beneath it.

    Mister Tomoaki.

    Once more, she called out to me. she seemed a bit hesitant about something she wants to say.

    I looked at Ate and waited for her to continue her words.

    She stared back, and seeing shes still hesitating,

    Its okay. Just say whatever you want.

    I called out to her slowly to reassure her. Then I lightly stroke her cheek to dispel the sadness on her face.

    Her hand wraps around mine as I caress her cheek.

    If, supposedly, just an example

    She stammered there, as if she couldnt make up her mind to take another step. There was resignation and uncertainty in her wavering eyes, but behind that, I could see a bit of hope. And so, I waited quietly, anticipating her next words.

    Eventually, as if she had made up her mind, she said her wish.

    Can you take me out of here and bring me to your city?

    Of course.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    I replied, raising myself up a little and kissing her lightly on the cheek.

    Im sure Ate must have been suffering all this time.

    I know I cant erase the painpletely. But along with the other people in Blossom which shared the same kind of pain as her, Im sure, one day, shell be able to look forward to the future with bliss.

    Well then. Shall we go? To our city, and your new home.

    I raised Ate up and quickly got ourselves ready for our uing journey.

 Book 7: Chapter 10: Strategy Meeting

    Book 7: Chapter 10: Strategy Meeting

    Suzette, Ate, and I.

    The three of us returned to the city of Blossom.

    I had Lady Ate sessfully sneaked out, finally leading to the wagon we had discreetly prepared in advance. As to not stand out, the wagon, not only it was a bit smaller, it also had othermodities used as cover for our disguise, so we have no choice but to wrap our bodies across a tight space on our way home.

    To be honest, one of the ns included taking her away from the mansion, if the other party allows it. Being put in an isted environment, were everyone around makes cold gazes at you is nothing but torture, and leaving her behind after gathering that much intel is just outright cruel and ungrateful, no different from her ex-husband. If not for my intrusion, I wouldnt be surprised if she took her life then and there.

    Thankfully, we came just right in time.

    However, each time the wagon bounced on the rough road, I get sandwiched on either side by the soft sensation of the two women. Soon, the cramped interior was filled with the smell of these elegant beauties, and before I realized, my head was already spinning, but certainly not of motion sickness. The journey was a peaceful one, yet I had a really difficult time.

    By the time we arrived to the city, I was already delirious from the heat of the cramped wagon, in all meanings.

    Soon as they have found the wagon we are riding in, Irene and the others immediately rushed over.

    Wee back, you two<em>ara</em>?

    I introduced Ate to Irene, I which she epted at once.

    Wee to Blossom, Lady Ate.

    thankyou.

    Ate responds, choking on her words from being deeply moved. This city shall provide her an easier way of life, far from discrimination from the outside.

    The three of us then went into the mansion along with the neer.

    Edith and the others were already waiting in the room we were led into, ready to hear our reports.

    Among them was Mio, the daughter of the ambassador, who hade from the country of Kyou. She was as graceful and luxurious as thest time I saw her.

    Its been a long time, boy.

    As soon as Mio finds me, she raises her hand lightly. Even such a trivial action from her is delicate and feminine.

    Master, Im d you are safe.

    Edith, whos being polite in front of Irene, greeted me with a radiant smile.

    Tomo.

    Thest one was Julie, who weed me with her modest and soft tone.

    Irene, the mayor of the town.

    Edith, the princess knight and bodyguard.

    Julie, the dark elf and powerful magic user.

    Suzette, the parliament official.

    Ate, the ministers ex-five, who knows about the major faction.

    And finally, Mio, the daughter of the ambassador, who possess great influence over a country.

    So many members of different affiliations have gathered in this room. Yet, they all have the same circumstances.

    But, at this moment, things were about to change.

    These women will change the future  of their lives, this city, and this country, starting today.

    ***

    We sat around arge round table that was prepared beforehand, and as we drink the tea made by the maids, I first introduced Ate to them.

    After a bit of a briefing, the strategy meeting to get the country to recognize this city began.

    First, lets go over the information we have gathered.

    At Irenes words, I immediately began my speech.

    As we all know, the minister who was Ates ex-husband is the head of the current leading faction  the faction advocating appearance discrimination. Apparently, hes done all sorts of bad things to get to his current position, but what currently stands out above is his embezzlement of taxes.

    While embezzlement of government funds is prettymon major offense for men with power in our world, it seems that it possessed greater impact here, seeing the surprised look on their faces. It was almost on the level when I first heard people of this world were still using human sacrifices, just to appease the weather. Thats how big the scandal is for the minister.

    Well then, my turn.

    Mio began her speech gracefully.

    I used my fathers connections to gather the minority group and collected information from them while hes still in the castle. Since his very own daughter was barred from entering, many were very dissatisfied by the matter, thus almost all of them personally offered us their assistance, which was a good thing.

    Mio smiled a little wickedly and continued with her story.

    I carefully sifted through all of them and divided them into two groups: those who were simply trying to curry favor with the ambassador, and those who were seriously trying to rub it in with the ambassador. In fact, I have already met with a few of them.

    Hmm, Well, from the perspective of the minority faction, disrupting major channels to Kyou would be arge hit to them, especially when ites to the big merchants who are dissatisfied with the current system.

    Suzette nodded in consent.

    If the minister is found to be embezzling, the major faction will lose a lot of their funding, while the minority will then gain chucks of it  if things go on the right track of course.

    Right. And as for the public sentiment, the distrust of the majority faction, to which the embezzling minister belongs, will grow.

    Suzette took over from Irenes words, while Julie nodded as she listened. Its always been the case that she doesnt speak up much herself.

    However, today, Edith is surprisingly quiet, as I turn my gaze at her. She had a difficult look on her face and seemed to be thinking about something else.

    Scandal with the major faction, The minority gaining economic advantageoh no.

    Whats wrong?

    Just when I though we could overturn it in one fell swoopI asked Mio, who blurted back.

    No, its not that Im rejecting, but I feel that were stillcking a few stepssomething that can tip the scale in an instant. Were about to do some big change, after all.

    Its because we wont get a second chance if we fail this. However, if we dont decide quickly, well lose everything.

    not moving, correct answer?

    As expected of a patient person, Julie opted for a more cautious option.

    The only problem is that were not sure if the other side will stay put while we wait for the opportunity.

    Spoke Suzette in a small groan.

    After all, we and the rest of the minority, have been moving too mboyantlytely. It wouldnt be surprising if our movements were leaked out to the opposing faction from somewhere.

    Were not sure if this will lead to a sink or swim match butwhen in doubt, its better to go on an offensive, or so they say

    Mio let out her suggestion once we couldnt decide.

    However, Irene is troubled upon hearing the whole thing.

    We cant afford to lose this city.

    The main reason for all the people who live here is because they have no other ce to go. If we lose this city, theyll lose everything as well.

    And that pressure is all on Irene, who is in charge of everything.

    Whether we stay put or whether we move forward, either path is a huge risk.

    However, both sides have a chance to win.

    Its a choice between two options that can change the right answer depending on how your opponent ys. The choice that cannot be mistaken is now sitting on Irenes shoulders.

    may I, have a word with you all?

    Edith, who been in deep thoughts all this time, unexpectedly spoke up.

    Everyones attention is now drawn to her.

    The royal family of this countryespecially the queen

    Edith took a deep breath and began to speak slowly.

    I know I havent talked much about this, but originally, I was born in that castle.

    It was a story about her birth, and about her past that she doesnt usually talk about on a daily basis.

    That castle?Dont tell me-!

    Ediths confession took Ate by surprise. It was probably because the issue with regards to her circumstances hadnt been made public very much.

    It was the same for Mio, though her expression is more aloof than the former, perhaps because she wasnt born in this country, or maybe it was just a traders sense of propriety.

    Have you ever seen my motherthe current queen?

    Edith asked, aiming primarily to Ate and Suzette.

    Yes. She was a very beautiful person.

    Lady Ate replied, a bit reservedly. However, the beauty she spoke is by this worlds standards, which means that shes nothing like the lovely Edith here.

    Yes. The Queen is a decent-looking personbut thats nothing but a big fat lie.

    Lie?

    Suzette raises her voice dubiously. For her, who is making a living while hiding her appearance with a mask, she maybe wondering what it means to reveal a true face and lie about it.

    That figure was created by magic, and its not her real form.

    I, I never heard of such magic.

    Julie, who possessed thergest amount of magic power, as well as its most skills among us, was puzzled as well. If the queen can do it, for sure, she can as well. However, if that was the case, she wouldnt havee to this town in the first ce.

    I dont know how it works, or how she does it, but the queen once lifted her spell in my presence. It was still vivid like it just happened yesterday

    Edith gave a nostalgic look at the air, then continued.

    One time, I already had enough of the teasing and insults, calling me names, as well as saying I am not the queens real daughter. I was not easily convinced at first, but as the insults kept repeating. Soon, I held my doubts as well, considering the huge difference in our appearances

    And, what happened after that?

    I called out to her for help. I had an audience with her. I told her about my hardships and various things they had said, that I wasnt the queens daughter and the like. From there, she lifted up her spell. It was the first time I saw her real face and body.

    Edith, word for word, continued with a look that reminded her of the old days.

    <em>Dont listen to them, Edith. You are indeed my own daughter.</em> And with her true appearance that resembled mine, she hugged me close.

    After Edith finished speaking, the room went silent. Edith looked around, then resumed her speech once more.

    I mean, yes. The queens appearance doesnt really mesh with the current mainstream, which is why she hides it with magic. But on the other hand, she has never had good feelings about the appearance discrimination happening inside her country.

    Suzette then nodded to Ediths words.

    I see, Her Majesty may not hold power for everything, but she does servergely as a symbol to her people.

    in other words, if we have the queens cooperation, it will make it easier for the masses to follow us?

    Julie takes it over.

    And when we have the queen and the people on our side, they wont be able to take us lightly anymore!

    At Mios outcry, Irene also nodded.

    I see. Thatss right. Thank you, everyone.

    Irene looks around at everyone gathered in the room before speaking up.

    Lets get the ministers information out to the minority first, and let them make preparations for that one. In the meantime, we will have an audience with the Queen and try to obtain her cooperation. Do you have any objections?

    We shook our heads unanimously.

    Finally, we are now going to make our moves in earnest.

    To make this country recognize this city.

    We must overturn the discrimination in this country against people based on their appearance, no matter what.

 Book 7: Chapter 11: Ninas Reward

    Book 7: Chapter 11: Nina''s Reward

    Big bwother!

    I was on my way back to my room after the strategy meeting, when I was suddenly hugged from the side, causing me to stumble around.

    Cat ears, proof of the Beast People, twitched and shook before me.

    <em>Shes still as energetic as ever.</em> It was Nina, the cat-eared beast person. She dangled herself before me, wrapping her arms around my head as she used my neck as support.

    Nmyaa, its been a while since Ive seen big bwother. Ninas bween waiting for big bwother toe back for a lwong time!

    I stroked Ninas head with my hand as she asked to be pampered like a baby.

    Unyaa.

    The catgirls expression immediately changed into a happy one. Now that shes satisfied, I put her down and went back to my room.

    Nyah, Wait a minyute!

    Hm? Whats wrong?

    You see, Nina behaved herself properly until big bwother came home!

    Yep, thats my good girl.

    I patted her head gently to show appreciation for her.

    Unyaaa~.

    Nina allowed herself to be stroked happily once more. However, when I let go of her hand, she immediately regained herposure.

    Thats not it! Nina needs a bwetter reward than that!

    Well, what can I do?

    I tried to ask the beast girl what she wanted. I already had an idea of it, however.

    Nina wants big bwother to make her feel good in bed!

    And I was right. Well, it was pretty evident in the first ce.

    Come with me then.

    And so, I invited her to my room to reward her for being able to stay put properly.

    ***

    As soon as we arrived, Nina immediately pushed me down on the bed.

    <em>Suun suun</em>sniff sniff. Aaah, Big bwothers smwell.

    As per usual, she climbed on top, her face on my chest as she sniffed me all over. I could feel Ninas warm body heat clearly through the gap of my clothes, which didntst long, as she dexterously removed them by the next.

    You dont have to be in such a hurry. Im not gonna go away.

    I told to calm Nina down. Even so, I felt happy, so I decided to watch her for the time being.

    Soon, I was deftlyid bare. Unexpectedly, there are no rough or violent movements that happened, far from the beastly nature I was expecting from her. The way she moved her soft hands even possessed some grace in them.

    I wonder if this is also one of Irenes teachings.

    Un, pewfect! Im done, Big bwother!

    I couldnt help but smile at Nina, who cheerfully reported the situation. This time, it was my turn to take off her clothes.

    Ive gotten used to it since the time Ive been here, so Im not as awkward as before.

    Soon, her still developing breasts that are filled with immorality came to my view.

    Unyaa!?

    I lightly kissed her now exposed, smooth, and warm belly, then proceeded to remove her lower clothing as well.

    Ninas private area, now revealed before me, was tightly shut. It felt so immoral that I felt bad about it, seeing Nina in a state where she was just born.

    Ei!

    As I was troubled about this, Nina pushed me down from the front. Her face, which had been peering at me as I fell, quickly disappeared from my view.

    Nyafufu. Big bwothers cock is all ready to go.

    Before I realized, Nina had arrived with her face between my legs, whispering happily as she brought my dick to the open. Then, she straddled me, smiling devilishly as she shows off her bare body.

    Twoday, were going to do it the othwer way awound. Ninas gonna make you feel supwer better with the lessons I learned while big bwother is away!

    Nina spun around with a cheerful deration, making her slender back and slippery asse into my view.

    Then, she lifted that pair of bouncy jiggles high up as she reaches for my meat rod and aims it towards her crotch.

    When it hit her opening, I heard a squishing sound, then I felt wet on the tip. It seems that she was already gushing with love juices, and some of them immediately soaked the tip of my meat stick.

    Here I go! Nn, nyaaaaa

    Nina sank her hips, immediately filling the tight gap of her crotch with my penis. Her body temperature is so high that it felt hot inside her, and she was so tight it felt like I was forcefully fucking a young and narrow pussy.

    Nyaaabig bwother ising in and out inside Nina.

    From the way it sounded, it seems that Im doing the pumping, but in reality, shes the one whos controlling everything, with her vaginal walls doing an aggressive squeeze.

    Im going to make big bwother cum all over the ce!

    Nina dered, then she began to descend her hips, much harderpared from when she started.

    Her horizontal contractions and vertical extractions intertwined as she rubbed my meat pole from all directions, no spot is left behind.

    The sensation of my ejaction grew, and before I realized, I was already clenching my butt tight in order to endure.

    Nyaaa!? Thats no good, big bwother. All you need to do is lie down.

    You know very well that I cant do that.

    I crawled my fingers over her small back, then after gripping them hard, I thrust my hips from below, causing Ninas body to bob and shiver on top of me.

    Nyauu! Nyaa, what are you- nyaah!

    Despite that, Nina continued to swing her hips while asking me questions. She even moved her hips dexterously from front to back, then side to side, increasing the pleasure I received multiple folds. <em>Just when did Nina learn to do this?</em> The situation was so unexpected that if I were to let it continue, shed make me cum soon after.

    It was then, I noticed. Her tail, the greatest erogenous zone of Nina, is wagging before me.

    More, Ninas gonna make you feel it more.

    While Nina is mesmerized with my member, I grabbed the iling tail and stroke it up  and thats all it took to turn the tables around. Now, shes the one who is feeling it more.

    Nhahiuuuuu! Nyuu cant do that! If you squeeze it too hard, Nina will cum right away!

    Thats okay. Feel free to go ahead.

    For every sway she makes, I stroke her tail ordingly, making her tremble on her back every time I do it.

    It was an amusing sight.

    Nyaa! Nyo, Im cummiiiingg! Hunyaaaaaaaaa!

    U, uwaa.

    Nina bounced her body hard as she climaxed, making her insides grip towards my cock firmly. What I didnt expect is that the gripping was even stronger than thest time, and while she came, she still moved her hips as if she wanted more of the pleasure. As everything was transmitted to my penis, I wasnt able to hold back for long.

    I couldnt bear the unexpected sensation, and ejacted insider her with an outburst.

    Unyaaa! Big bwothers semen is entering inside of Ninyaaaa

    Ugh, aah

    Its hard to believe that in just one ejaction, I have been wrung out so much that I immediately felt weak.

    I turned my gaze to my above, where Nina was on top and with her back to me. All of a sudden, she fell t on her back with her arms outstretched. She almost hit me in the face.

    Nina, who just fell on top while basking on the afterglow, nced at me as she cranked her neck above.

    I opened my mouth to call out to her, but upon seeing the glint in her eyes, the drool pouring from her mouth, and her facepletely in heat, I stopped.

    Hey, wait-

    Nyot yet! Its nyot over yet!

    Without releasing my cock, she swung her hips violently all of a sudden. The movements seem to probe for my weakness as she is now doing a multi-directional extraction and not just a simple up-and-down one. In the midst of this, her vaginal walls tangled nicely around my meat pole.

    Nyahaha! So you want it to be here, big bwother? Your dick is bouncing around whenever I do it here!

    Nina, having found my weak spot, continued torturing my dick in that angle without a second thought, giving both of us an intense pleasure as her vagina wiggled inside. If she continues like this, Im sure Ill be cumming again in no time.

    To get around this situation, I tried to reach for her tail. However, I didnt manage to do so.

    No way, Ninas gonna let that happen again, nya!

    Her tail smoothly avoided my hand as it waved away from the front, as if she noticed it with her beastly intuition.

    Uaaah

    Moreover, the tail that should have been my turning point went down and stroked my balls. The fluffy member, only exclusive to beast people, rubbed softly against them, creating a frustrating stimtion in between us.

    Ninas tail is soft, so dont worry ande, big bwother. Now is your chance to put a lot of semen inside Nina!

    Ugh, aahh

    The cat-eared girl then put more emphasis on her newly-discovered weakness,bining it with the sensationing from my balls, which only Nina could do with her tail. Whats different is that whenever it follows the direction of the hair, it strokes up smoothly, but when it strokes the other way, it yanks some of it a little. Having not experienced such a thing, I couldnt help but feel a tingling sensation crawling down my back.

    Nyauuu. Nyanyaa, fuaaaa

    Even though shes moaning out loud, her tail kept wandering and wrapping itself around my testicles, stroking and massaging them without regard.

    Of course, the movements of her hips continued, butpared to earlier, stimtions from various new directions are now torturing the hell out of me.

    Nyaaa, youre going to cum already, big bwother? Nina could feel your penis swelling up inside. Unyaaa! Yes, big bwother! Cum inside of Ninaaa!

    Soon, a pleasant feeling rushed upward from the root through the underside. I finally shot my semen, and it was more violent than usual, as the stimtion of my testicles caused it to let out more load.

    Semen rebounded at Ninas vagina and began to overflow from our tight gap.

    Nyaaaauuuu! Big bwothers semen is exploding inside Ninaaaa! Nyaaa, Nina is gonna cum from being pounded deep by your semeeeen!

    The intense ejaction aimed at the deepest part of Ninas pussy made her to cum as well, exhausting everything in her wake. Despite that, the contraction remained strong, squeezing the semen out of my penis during the long ejaction.

    Unyaaatheres still manying out

    Lying on top of me, Nina spoke out in an entrancing voice.

    However, as I couldnt get myself up, I could only watch the situation unfold.

    Ive beenpletely fucked and squeezed today.

    Still, as long as Nina was satisfied, I think its okay.

    However, I have to make sure this wont happen again.

    In order to counter Ninas fast absorption of sex lessons and skills, I have to be more diligent as well.

    This week, I had a really bad start.

    I miscarried a heavy load by ident, leaving me with a sprain(?) in my right shoulder.

    It has been painful for me since Monday, and it even hurts up to this day. Yet I cant have a proper check-up as COVID-19 cases in our neighborhood is still on the rise.

    Anyways, I have managed to finish the trantion of the novel up to the epilogue. You can ess them at my patreon at SS-Rank Tier or via Tier 5 Donation. (There are still about 9 chapters of afterstories left after the epilogue, so it is not the end yet).

    Also, thank you very much to all the Donors and Patrons that supported me up to this day. There is still more novels toe, so please stay tuned~.

 Book 7: Chapter 12: In the Rear with Suzette

    Book 7: Chapter 12: In the Rear with Suzette

    After taking a quick breather, I saw the now satisfied Nina off the door, then went and copsed on the bed as I was.

    Uuuits alright if its an older female partner, but to be yed around by the younger Nina, I feel ashamed.

    After recovering a bit, I raised up my body, andnguidly, I opened the window to get rid of the lingering smell.

    Lets change the mood by going out for a while. Physical fitness is important, and a little exercise would be nice.

    I have to make sure I can take proper control next time.

    Stretching out lightly, I opened the door, only to meet someone by the doorstep.

    It was Suzette, the parliament official on the central.

    W-what a coincidence.

    Y-yeah

    I nodded vaguely at the awkward words of the official at my door.

    The smell of our fluids was still wafting in the air, tantly indicating the actions weve just done.

    I was about to close the door casually to hide the crime scene, when Suzettes arm reached out and forced the door to fully open.

    Woah!

    I lost my bnce and stumbled forward, ending up with my face into Suzettes chest. The soft and sensation of her breasts came to my rescue, cushioning me in.

    That was a terrific smell, Tomoaki.

    I tried to pull myself away, but Suzette held me down in a hug and sniffed directly at my body. Her crotch rubbed wistfully against my leg as she gingerly pressed herself against me.

    No use. I cant stand it anymore. Weve been togethertely, yet we havent done it since forever.

    Indeed, I have gone to the central together with her, but with the other issues holding us back and forth, she didnt have the chance to relieve herself.

    Sorry. It must have been hard for you. Come on in.

    I gave her a nod, then invited her into the room.

    Once were inside, she quickly pulled me to the bed.

    By the way, I remember that you felt good being teased on your ass, thest time we had sex.

    W-what are you

    Seeing her already this disturbed, I could feel my sadistic heart going up.

    This time Im a bit aggressive. Maybe its because of the frustration of being unable to take full control earlier?

    If you want to, I could focus more on that today.

    You mean

    Although her lips are hesitating, Suzettes cheeks are flushing red, and her eyes are looking at me as if shes expecting something.

    If you want it, get yourself naked, crawl on all fours, and stick your ass over here.

    Imanded in a firm tone, simr to what I did thest time.

    Ah, Understood.

    Yet she followed happily. Her words were calm, but I could feel her tremble in anticipation.

    Even as she was undressing, she was ncing at me from time to time.

    Im still wearing my clothes, refusing myself to act.

    Because Im sure Suzette would be pleased with the shameful situation of being the only one naked and on all fours.

    Is this okay?

    And herees the parliamentary official, walking like a dog, wearing nothing but her own white skin. She hadnt done anything yet, but her pussy is already dripping with love juices. Her ass is also gaping its hole, as if anticipating something inside.

    I wrapped my hands around the lustful butt and aimed them at my crotch right away.

    Hyauuu!? So sudden!?

    Dont worry. Im not gonna do it right away. Let me give you a massage first.

    Using my hands, I proceed to rub her bubble butt. Her skin is smooth, taut, and firm enough to push back my hand softly whenever I squeeze them.

    I squeezed them more as I pulled her closer, pushing the cheeks open then pulling them apart to see the hole.

    Hnnn

    Suzette began making small, stifled sounds.

    Love juices started to flood out of her gaping slit as well.

    Im only touching your ass, and youre already this wet.

    No, dont say itits been a long time since we did it, and also because of you giving off that naughty smell.

    Is that really the case?

    As I was in the dead center of her ass, I could see her beautiful anus twitch.

    Cautiously, I crept a finger inside.

    Nhaaaaa!? Over there is!

    Suzette gave a sudden twitch as she raised a voice in protest. However, as she did it, honey overflowed from her pussy once more.

    I ignored her tokenistic protests and scooped up the love juices from her honey pot.

    Ahhnthats it, that spot, ohooooo!

    Then, I smeared the love juices I obtained on her greedy anus that has been twitching and gaping, carefully loosening it with my finger so that it wont be too hard to insert my cock inside.

    W-wait. Thats the wrong ho-!

    Suzette responded loudly as I began pushing my finger down into her anus, bit by bit.

    I knew you feel better with your asshole, Miss Suzette.

    Uhaaa! I-I dont know what youre talking about!

    I started slow, but I gradually intensified ying with her ass over time.

    Suzette seemed to have felt it as well, as she was mping my finger hard on her anus. With this, shes now fully prepared.

    Alright, Suzette. Im going to put it inside you today.

    I told her as quickly stripped off my lower clothing.

    Wait, youre putting it where!?

    As she was recently teased on her anus, Suzette couldnt help but turn around and ask back.

    Suzette, whos always dignified and strict, is now having a miserable face from being toyed in her butt.

    The contrasting gap to her usual appearance aroused me more.

    Why, your asshole, of course.

    I touched the tip of my meat pole to Suzettes anus, which haspletely engulfed my finger since earlier.

    Hahooo!?

    At that moment, Suzettes body trembled, and her vagina, which had barely been touched today, spurted out again with love juices. I hadnt even inserted it, yet shes already overflowing this much.

    Just how strong are your delusions that you already came with just ying with your ass? Its practically flooding already. So, what do you think? Do you want me to put it in here? or do you want me to stop here today?

    I rubbed my flesh rod against her anus to irritate her. Each time I do, her hole twitches as it closed and opened in anticipation.

    Uuu-it in

    I cant hear you.

    Put it in my ass already!

    Very well.

    Suzette shouted in reply to ovee her embarrassment. I then pushed apart her butt cheeks, now utterly wet with her own love juices, wide open.

    Uaahes spreading my ass; hes even looking inside it!

    Yep, I could see it all the way inside perfectly.

    I slowly inserted my love-juice-coated penis into her beautiful pink bowels.

    As it was her first time in a while, I was careful not to hurt her.

    Nhooo! Tomoakis penis is entering inside my ass!

    It was apletely different touchpared to a vagina. Instead of sucking it in, Suzettes asshole kept pushing the foreign entity out, causing the pration to be slow.

    My hand reached for her clit topensate for the slow pration.

    Hiiiiiuuuu! Aaah, fuuu, hhnnn!

    What do you think, Suzette. What is it like to be robbed of your anal virginity once more?

    I asked her a question as I endured the tightness inside. Even when calling her just now, the small insides clung firm, far from what I usually feel under normal circumstances.

    Ahaaa! My ass feels good. Its like Im being pried open by Tomoakis cock!

    Unlike the womb, theres no end to the anal area, so my meat pole goes all the way down to the root.

    Finally, its all been swallowed up.

    Meanwhile, I inserted my fingers into her vagina and tinkered the wall between it and her anus. You could say that Suzette is now receiving me in both her front and back holes.

    Im going to move now.

    Oh, God! Oooooh!

    I pulled my hips back and forth. Surprisingly, it was smoother than I expected, and I ended up rubbing her more than what I aimed for.

    As I did that, Suzette, who immediately screams out in surprise and pleasure, began chasing my waist herself, swallowing my meat rod further in her ass than before. Her anus seemed to have finally epted my meat pole.

    Fuuu! Aguuu, ohh God, it feels so good in the ass!

    To answer her aggressiveness, I began moving my waist back and forth as well.

    It was a sensationpletely different from a vagina, and is still fresh to me, as Suzettes the only one who allows me to do it this way. I could feel a strange feeling arising from the alien pleasure being brought to me.

    Nhoooo! Aaaaaah! Oh, God, no good

    But more than that, I loved seeing Suzette giving in to pleasure like this. Thats why I would continue repeating the extractions to make her feel better.

    Nhoooooo! Aaahh, not good! Im cummiiinnngg!

    Suzettes vagina kept on tightening my fingers as well, as more and more of her love juices kept flowing out, proof that shes feeling it in a really good way.

    No, no more, Im cumming, Im cummmmiiiiiiinnnnggg!

    Suzette climaxed out loud. A vigorous squirt spurted out of her vagina, and with nothing to hold it down, my hands and thighs ended up being soaked.

    Her bowels mped shut, putting out a great deal of force utterly different from how it works inside a vagina. An intense sensation of tightness wraps against me as I sprayed my semen out of my twitching meat rod, painting Suzettes intestines white.

    At the end of our climax, Suzette loses her support and copses straight into the bed.

    Ah, Suzette, are you okay?

    UnImokhaay.

    When I called out to her in a panic, Suzette replied in an expression as if shes melting away.

    She wont seem to be able to move for a while.

    And so, I decided to wipe her down as I straightened her pose into the bed.

 Book 8: Chapter 1: Clarice the Grappler Girl

    Book 8: Chapter 1: rice the Grappler Girl

    Making contact with the minority groups, as well asying the groundwork to meet the Queen. Thats the overall gist of what we had discussed at the recent meeting, but either way, it will still take some time to prepare and implement both ns.

    Right now, theres nothing left for me to do.

    It was as if the hectic pace of the previous meeting was a lie, my days went by in a leisurely manner.

    Since Edith is away preparing for her mission, being the daughter of the queen despite removed from her status as princess, Ive been strolling around the city all alone in my spare time.

    Its good to be at peace. If this mission goes well, these peaceful days will continue without any threats.

    As I walked absentmindedly with this in mind, I noticed it was a bit noisier around the city za.

    My curiosity got the better of me and I walked into the open square as if I was being sucked in.

    The women formed a circle, watching someone doing something in the center. I, too, peeked through the gap to take a look at her.

    Oohamazing.

    The one performing was a girl who seemed to be in herte teens. She has short twin-tailed hair, and eyes which seemed to possess unyielding power, which I find pretty impressive.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Overall, she has a toned body like a martial artist, but her breasts wererge and soft, as they swayed attractively with every of her punch and kick.

    Sei! Yaaah!

    Her cute, high pitched voice reverberated my ears at the same time she released her punches. They tore sharply through the wind, giving hint of their powerful strength.

    Her movements from kick to punch, fist to fist and punch to kick are supple and quick. I dont know anything about martial arts, but I can already tell that shes quite a skilled fighter.

    There are about ten bricks piled up near her. The bricks are as high as her belly, and judging from her actions, it seems that shell be doing an axe kick on them. With a loud sound of something solid shattering, every single one of the ten bricks were destroyed by the girls heel.

    Wows and Ooohs of admiration burst all over the open square, making the girl express a face of satisfaction on her performance.

    She looked around the gallery, making our eyes meet. Maybe its because Im the only guy, that I stood out from the many. I hurriedly hid myself in the crowd.

    Hey! That man over there!

    But should I say as expected of a fighters sharp senses? She immediately called out to me, so I got no choice but to meekly present myself before her.

    Fight me!

    I fell off my feet at the sudden deration of war.

    W-why me?

    Because youre the only man I see around here, so you should be the strongest of them all! Therefore, have a match with me!

    N-No, thats not how it works. Where did you even get that logic-

    She had just crushed ten bricks stacked on top of each other with only her heel power. I dont think I would be a match for her.

    What do you mean thats not how it works? Or is there someone else out there who is stronger than you? I heard theres someone out here who has a martial arts background

    She looks around at the people gathered in the square, quickly making the waves of people recede while averting their eyes on us. After all, there was no such daredevil among them who wants to have a bout with her.

    Looks like theres no one here after all! Well then, Ill take you on instead!

    Hey, wait a minute! Look, you want to fight the stronger girls, right? You cant fight me

    You speak like you know something about strong people. Fess up everything you know.

    The first person who came to my mind was Edith. And the first time we met, she instantly put a sword to my throat. While she might be able to beat this grappler girl, I dont feelfortable telling her name without permission, and its still not a sure bet that shell win.

    Even so, I cant just sit around and wait for her toe, because at this point this girl would have surely beaten me to a pulp.

    Whats the matter? Cat got your tongue? Theres a stronger one out there, isnt there?

    The grappler girl spoke as she approached me in a threatening manner. Other people who are stronger than me came into my mind, but I couldnt mention anyone elses name just like that, or else theyll also beat me up regardless as punishment (especially Edith), but if I didnt do that, shes going to challenge me to a match instead, ending up getting beaten as well. In that case

    Im the strongest in this city! But Im not gonna fight you!

    All that remained was to say this, and run away as fast as where my feet would bring me.

    Ah, hey, dont run away! Oh,e on!

    The girls high-pitched voice resounded behind me. I ran straight, without even looking at my back.

    If I can get through this and keep a low profile for a while, Im sure shell give up and search for a powerful enemy in the next city, well, hopefully.

    I left the open square and headed throughout the city. Even if she were to chase me there, I have a big advantage over her as I know all the best spots that are inconspicuous to many, all from experience to prevent myself from being assaulted. Now all I have to do is lose her traces on me, and

    As I was thinking about this, a ck shadow passed over me.

    Hey, its not cool to run away!

    Uwaa!

    It jumped over my head andnded in front of me. Then I realized it was the grappler girl from earlier.

    The name is rice Cn. Come on, lets fight each other!

    As she says those words, she takes a stance with a with a dubious look as if asking why I ran away.

    Whats wrong? Come on, state your name and so that we can get over it today.

    I, I cant fight you.

    At my words, rice, the girl in front of me, furrowed her brows.

    Muu, why is that? Is it because of the way I look?

    There was a hint of sadness and anger in that voice. From the way she spoke it, she must have been persecuted for her looks as well. As it was aplete misunderstanding, I shook my head earnestly.

    No, its not like that. Its that youre so pretty that I cant bear to put my hands on you, I swear.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    So p-pretty, y-you say? S-still, thats not going to stop me from taking a swing at you.

    rice stammers out her words, flustered by me replying about her beauty with a straight face. The way she was acting was adorable, but I shouldnt forget that she had just smashed a bunch of bricks just a couple of minutes earlier. <em>You cant be fooled by looks here, Tomoaki. Remember, Edith is far worse than her.</em>

    Thats why Im running in the first ce! If I fight you, Im gonna be in for a lot of hurt!

    Together with a shameful deration, I decided to flee again. This time, I chose a moreplicated route to run and hide, a strategy that makes the best use of the geographical advantage to shake her off.

    Right and left, I run through the narrow alleyways. Even if her legs are faster than mine, if I pick a maze-like path, I should be able to shake her off once she makes a mistake and turn in the wrong direction at some point.

    If I take even a single blow from her kick, it would certainly break me up to the bones, being a fragile human being as I was. I have to prevent that from happening at all costs.

    There is no way to win, no matter how I think of it. It wont even be a match.

    I kept running and running, until my breath catches up to my throat. The air I breathe felt hot, and theres already pain in my throat.

    My legs were beginning to scream, and my thighs were not lifting itself as much as I ordered them.

    I should have worked out more regrly if this was going to happen!

    I wobbled myself around the corner and put my back against the wall of a nearby house so that I could slump down.

    I dont even have the energy to get up anymore.

    However, as if Lady Luck has been blessing me, rice didnt have the chance to grab me by the shoulders to seize me from behind.

    <em>I managed to shake her off, didnt I?</em>

    The moment I was about to feel relieved.

    Finally. You really gave me the trouble of catching up with you.

    rice jumped down from the roof of the house I was leaning my back into.

    The big Dun sound of hernding spoke volumes about the impact of her fall.

    Ive been running after you from the roofs because youre so short I easily lose track of you.

    Despite my surprise, I was so tired I couldnt speak anymore. While sinking myself further on the floor, I looked up at the woman whos now standing in front of me.

    Now then, lets fight!

    rice spoke as she looked straight at me. Its impossible to escape now.

    But first, name yourself.

    Tomoaki. Im Tomoaki.

    I spoke my name in resignation. From here on out, my survival will depend on how Ill get through her with words.

    I see, so its Aki then.

    Aki?

    While I was confused by the unfamiliar calling, rice took a stance.

    Come on, Aki. Hurry up and get ready!

    Perhaps it was for releasing some of her heat, rice kicked at the nearby wall.

    The part that was directly hit shattered, crumbling down inrge chunks.

    Hey, hey! You shouldnt be destroying peoples homes!

    Forgetting my situation, I involuntarily scold rice.

    rice looked at the wall she had kicked, and immediately fell silent.

    Im sorry.

    Its not to me whom you should apologize, its the tenants! Also, you should take part in the repair as well!

    Reprimanding ris who felt a bit guilty, I kept up the pace and tried to go the owner of the house to apologize with her.

    But a match is a match! Im going to make a proper apology when were done!

    She doesnt undo her stance and seems to start the fight like this.

    Fine, on one condition. Since Im the one epting the challenge, its okay for me to decide what rules were going to fight under, right?

    Yeah. Ill beat you in any martial art.

    She nodded with confidence. If we do this normally, it would be impossible for me to win, no matter what the rules are. If only I have the ability to get through this ce without getting hurt

    Wait, ability? Thats right!

    Very well, lets do this with a new martial art, a match by sex!

    Alright! Fine by me!

    You sure!?

    Even though I said it myself, it was so easily epted that I couldnt help but ask back.

    Yep, you heard it right! Whatever match that is, I just got to win!

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    rise proudly dered, with matching hands on her hips. Then, she added.

    But I dont know what the rules are, so youll have to exin them to me properly first.

    O-okay, okay.

    It wasnt quite what I expected, but still, it was far better than getting beaten to a pulp.

    With a relief on my chest, I decided to exin as I make up the rules to her.

 Book 8: Chapter 2: Match with Clarice

    Book 8: Chapter 2: Match with rice

    I, who sessfully convinced rice in a different kind of match, tried to exin the rules of engagement to her.

    However, it seems that the other party has no idea of what sex is yet, a thing I didnt expect in this sex-crazed world.

    Hmm? Why did you stop? Hurry up with your rules, my body is already itching to fight!

    When I saw her looking at me withplete trust in her eyes, I dont know if shes that of a fool or shes the one fooling me around.

    <em>No, theres no point in thinking about it. It must be a kind underhanded trick.</em>

    Well, the rules are easy. We just fuck each other and if you can make the other partner feel good, then its your win.

    Just that?

    Yep, just that. You dont punch and kick them; you use your body to make the other person feel good.

    How would you know if you have won or lost?

    rice tilts her head.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    When you make the other person cum. You see, our bodies extract fluids when we feel good too much. Its a win if you make the other persons fluidse out.

    I see. I think I get it somehow.

    Basically, you can make the other person feel good no matter where you y with them. Touching, groping, anything that can make the other party feel good without getting hurt is allowed. Still, each body has its own kind of weak points. Well, if tempered, they could also serve as your primary weapons. They are the penis and the vagina.

    I briefly described to her the male and female genitalia.

    For a wholly devoted martial artist, she seemed to have very little knowledge of how coption, the basic nature of humans, works.

    Despite that, she has a well-trained and toned body, as if theyre telling me the harshness of the training she went into.

    In other words, were going to put each of our genitals together and sh them. If you can make the other party cum first, its your win. For that reason, touching your partner in various ces is allowed. Do you finally get it?

    Umu! I properly understood. Well then, Aki, lets have this match of sex right away!

    After running around trying to escape from her grasp, and after pulling out the match to my advantage, I finally epted rices challenge.

    Since were outside, it is not possible for the both of us to gopletely naked.

    In the meantime, rice tried to take off my pants to expose my meat stick underneath.

    Mu, its surprisingly difficult.

    While she was struggling, I peeled rices top off, exposing her rich and ample breasts.

    Her tits, which were being suppressed by her clothes, swayed grandly as they were brought in the open. I could clearly see the deep cleavage it created when I nced at them from above.

    In martial arts, her brick-shattering legs would be her powerful weapon, but in sex, these tits are already enough to rece it.

    A girl withrge, alluring breasts is kneeling in front of my crotch. Her arms, which had been nothing more than a weapon earlier, were clumsily trying to undress me.

    Its kinda swelling up. Is this what they call an erection?

    rice, who had her face between my legs, looked up at me as if an explorer trying to report her new findings.

    Thats right.

    Fufun, so Im one step ahead of you then.

    Seeing her all happy about it, it made me twitch my crotch more.

    Uwaaa, it just bounced.

    rice finally exposes my penis. My already rock-hard member jerked, but rice avoided it with her quick reflexes.

    That wasnt an attack, was it? Can I hit it back as well?

    No no no no! absolutely not! This is different!

    I denied it in panic. Ill definitely be in trouble if she were to hit me with that power.

    That was a bodily reaction just now. Even rices tits would shake like that as well.

    Hmm, I dont really know.

    For now, Im relieved that I have managed to convinced her. After emphasizing more that it was a match to make each other feel good, we decided to continue.

    Her hand carefully touched my meat stick. Its a pretty awkward touch, so to say, but my rod still reacted to the cool sensation of the foreign element.

    Uwaa, its throbbing really hard. Ah, Akis penis twitched just now!

    Thats just the way it should be when Im feeling good.

    Hee. So does my hand feel good? how about this?

    rice poked at the tip of my meat pole using her fingertips. Its not much of a stimulus by itself, but the sense of immorality of being innocently yed around created a frustrating sensation inside me.

    It will take me forever to cum if you do it like that.

    Auuuu!

    I squat down a little bit to do the same as her, but on the level of her chest. Then, I inserted a hand in between them, twitting them over and over as I enjoyed the sensation of her soft andrge mountains.

    HnnnI feel, somewhat weird

    I continued sneaking my other hand all over her body, finally ending in between her legs. I stroked up her inner thighs, crawling myself over until my fingers reached the base in the middle. From there, I stroked her precious part over her underwear.

    Hyauuuu! No, Im not gonna let you. Lets go for the real thing!

    My vision swirled all of a sudden. Before I knew it, I was already pushed down and being mounted on top by rice. My thoughts returned upon seeing her quickly removing her underwear.

    I looked up and saw her vagina up above, fully blossomed and flooding with love nectar, probably anticipating this action since earlier.

    Upon having a thorough observation, her abs were nicely carved, aplete contrast to her lush breasts. The strength of her hands as they ced themselves on my chest and her pretty girl face gave quite the contrast. At the first nce, it was a nice gap, but after looking her like this for a while I saw her more like a well-proportioned statue.

    Aki, you want me to put your cock in my cunt, right?

    rice put her two fingers in parallel to the slit, pushing them open. A light breeze entered the middle part of the vulva, which has never been exposed to the outside air, for the first time.

    Hyuun! It feels really weird after all. I have to hurry and put this penis inside of me

    rices hand grabbed my meat stick. Once she had stabilized her position, she sank her hips into my cock.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    But just like I taught her, she did it slowly and carefully.

    Bit by bit, the rod pushed all the way through. rices vagina is tight, as she said its her first time.

    Nhaaa! Kuh, its quitefuuuhn.

    rice looked a bit pained as she swallowed my meat stick, so I changed my angle a little bit.

    I also reached for her breasts on top of me to distract her. I pushed them up to support her breasts, kneading and rubbing all over. Her tits sank my fingers as they changed shape from its softness.

    Ahnn! Aki, thats not fair! Thats, oh, God!

    Her slightly boyish way of speaking is too unbnced with her girlish tone and these soft breasts, but that also made her more prominent than the other girls I had sex with.

    Are you not feeling good?

    No, it feels good, aaah, but because it is, its not fair, hnnn.

    For her, it was still a match she has to win. I had almost forgotten that I have to make her cum first, or Ill face the consequences.

    Still, as she is in the middle of a slow insertion, it wouldnt be a good idea to give her too much stimtion. She might lose control of her power if I force her. Who knows if she gets to punch me in reflex? Lets continue to give her a gentle,fortable feeling that will distract her from the pain.

    Hnnnhow is it, Aki? I inserted your cock properly!

    rice voiced out after doing so. She looked down at me with pride as she swallowed my meat stick deep inside her.

    Yes, thats great, rice. Now then

    I already know, you dont have to say it! Instead, you should prepare yourself, Aki, for Im going to move from here and make you feel super good!

    rice responded in high spirits as she began to move her hips.

    Hnn, nguu, okay. Muu, its hard.

    Although shes the one taking the initiative, its not going well because shes still not used to it.

    It would be nice if I felt even a bit of pleasure, but I dont, and rise doesnt seem to be feeling good either.

    I want to respect her efforts, but its more important that she learns howfortable sex is first.

    And so, I called out to her.

    Change of ns. Ill take the lead this time.

    Eh? Aki. What are you, hyaaaa!

    I thrusted my hips up from underneath.

    Make sure to properly support your body.

    Hnn, o-okay.

    After giving a safety precaution, rice ced her hands firmly on my chest. Soon as she did that, I stretched my free hand and reached for her clitoris.

    Hiuuu! There, aahh, oh my God. Huauuuu!

    I gently stroked her already plump and swollen clit. As she hadnt much interest in sex, she would overreact even with just a little stimtion, almost like she never masturbated in the first ce.

    I moved my hips back and forth and side to side, piercing her G-spot where she should feel the most pleasure.

    With her clitoris stimted and her ass being thrust up, her vagina squelched and tightened, with love juices flowing out of it in abundance.

    Aaaah, Akis cock, Akis cock is raging inside my pussy! Oh, my God! Hiiii! Aaah, ah, aaaaaaaaahn!

    Soon, rices expression began to melt from all the things being done to her.

    At this point, I dont care anymore if I lose the match, as long as she feels good about it.

    I moved my hips even harder, thrusting more inside rice.

    aaaaah! Oh, God! There, there! Hnnnnn, Im going to cumIm going to cum, Im going to cuuuum!

    Bikubikubikubiku! With a series of big jerking, rice finally climaxed.

    Perhaps the first climax was too stimting for her, rice almost copsed to the ground, out of consciousness. I reached out my arms to catch her, and when I did, she immediately woke up.

    UuuI came. I see. I lost

    How is it, did it feel good?

    rice looked away a little, but she nodded, albeit shyly.

    Yeah, that was really good, that

    She stammered and tried to think about something for a bit.

    For now, I tried to pull my meat stick thats left inside of her as I support her body. Before I could do that, however, my hand was firmly caught.

    Hnnn

    Soon as I start lifting her body, rice puts in a groan, as if shes trying her best to tighten her vagina up.

    Uhm, rice? Our match is over.

    Yeah, I lost to you, Akithats why, Aki, you have to teach me how to have sex! I want to be stronger in sex!

    Eh, Okay. Wait-

    Due to the sudden momentum, I agreed to rice by reflex.

    Really!? Then, I want you to teach me right away!

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    You mean right now?

    Yes, right now!

    She bounced her ass happily on top of me. its kind of frustrating, feeling a light stimtion on my meat pole that I failed to extract, but I have no choice.

    I need to calm down this grappler girl first.

    And now that Im doing this, I have to make her super good she wont have the gall to hold me back anymore. All for my safety of course.

 Book 8: Chapter 3: Grappler Girls Education

    Book 8: Chapter 3: Grappler Girl''s Education

    Hey, Tomo, first of all, show me what happens if I win. I want to see it.

    rice asked me as we pulled out bodies apart.

    Our clothes were still on, yet her breasts and our lower bodies are still fully exposed.

    We talked in the street while dressed like that.

    This should be a reasonably normal scene in this world, but I still felt strange about it.

    I dont hate it, however. In fact, I feel like Im getting used to it.

    How will it turn out if you win?

    Yep! Isnt that what you want me to do? I want to see you cum, Tomo!

    Okay?

    All the women over here are aggressive, but rices boldness is of a slightly different quality. The others are asking out because they already know, but this one here doesnt properly understand the impact of her statement.

    What do I have to do to make you cum, Aki? If I do that again, am I going to win this time?

    rice looked at me, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. I paused for a moment, then told her my thoughts.

    If you want me to show you how I cum, why dont we try using your mouth or something first? That way, youll be able to have a closer look as well.

    Oh, you mean Im going to do the fetio thing?!

    The grappler girl spoke with innocent joy, full contrast to her statement, which is full of indecency.

    Well then, first things first

    Aki! Its soft and bby! Way different from a while ago!

    Ahu.

    Before I could manage to exin, rice had already jumped between my legs and grabbed my junk,nguidly ying with it with her fingers.

    I dont really want her to touch it too much in that state.

    Umumuah, its getting bigger. Aki! Its getting hard! You got an erection!

    Perhaps its because she hasnt been exposed to anything sexually rted; rice seemed like an energetic kindergartener that saw a pet animal for the first time.

    So I only have to hold this in my mouth? Haamu!

    rice swallowed my meat rod at once.

    Then, she carefully twirled her tongue around as I told her beforehand, licking my meat rod like a fragile piece of lollipop with a thick stick.

    Puhaa, so, how does it feel?

    Youre great. Well, for the most part, thats about it. The rest is finding out the spot where it feels the greatest, and thats done by observing the reactions of your opponent. Just make sure that it doesnt hurt and doesnt get boring for your partner.

    Got it. Hamu!

    Nodding with full vigor, rice took my meat stick in her mouth once more.

    And while youre at it, you can also rub the base with your fingers.

    As instructed, rice reached out her right hand and grabbed my cock on its root. Then, she began to slowly squeeze them as she strokes it up and down.

    Kuh, thats it. From this point, the details are up to you. You can suck it hard, take it deep into your throat, or move your head around, as long as you make your partner feel good.

    Jururururu! Chuu, zubobobobobo! Zuchu, jururu.

    rice tried out the moves one by one, as I told. Her movements were still unfamiliar and clumsy, but the straightforwardness they possessed was very pleasing.

    Juruun, so its like this.

    So, are you ready to do the rest?

    Yeah! Ill definitely gonna make you feel good, Aki! Youll be doing that cumming in no time!

    Answering cheerfully, rice resumed filling up her mouth with my meat stick.

    She stuck out her tongue and began circling the tip while inside.

    Uwaaa.

    Aha, Akis cock just twitched! So, this works too!

    rice felt happy with my reaction that I wasnt prepared for.

    She may be dumb at these parts, but her basic instincts as a fighter are still a force to reckon with.

    Haamu. Lerolero, chururu.

    Still holding it in her mouth, she started sucking the head of my dick all over the ce. She drew out the overflowing precum and slurped them up, all while her tongue stretches to the underside of my penis.

    Ugh, Kuh.

    I put more pressure on my hips so that I wouldnt cum at the wrong timing.

    Im getting more and more precum flowing out of you. Does it feel good that much, Aki?

    Yeah. It feels good inside your mouth, rice.

    Really!? Okay, Im gonna try harder this time!

    To my penis that is now shining brightly with saliva, she started rubbing it once again with precious love and care.

    She licked up the back muscles from the base, then moved sideways up to the tip. My cock is like a harmonica being yed.

    asionally, she looks up to me to check my reaction, trying to figure out where it feels different as she does it.

    Lero. Jurujururu, chuu, kyuuponAkis penis is in a very big and lewd shape now.

    Is that so?

    Yeah. I couldnt see it before, but now that I have moved my mouth around it, I was able to understand it better. You know, like around here.

    She touched the tip of my penis with her tongue. Then, she slid down until she reached the base.

    The way the veins throb as wellchuu, chiro.

    rices pink tongue traced the veins that emerged stiffly and angrily.

    The way they twitch and bounce as well, fuuu, haaamu.

    She suddenly breathed lightly on my cock, catching me off-guard. Then, she sucked it into her mouth once more.

    After being stimted by various angles and methods, my meat stick is now about to explode.

    Hnn, I think I got the grasp of it. Now then, Aki. Let me see you ejacte soonpaku!

    For the umpteenth time, rice opens her mouth wide and takes my stuff into her mouth. While moving her tongue violently, her right hand, which was supporting her, also rubbed the base intensely.

    Lero, lero, chuu, jururururu! Juru, chuu. Luro, jupoo, chuuu!

    Ugh, aahrice, Im about to cum.

    Chuururururu, lerolero! Yes, show me how you cum, Aki! Pump it all the way into my mouth! Nnnn, nguu, nguuu!

    rices movements intensified. She bobbed her head up and down as she swallowed my meat rod.

    Jupojupojupojupo! Jurururu, jupo, jupopopo!

    In her mouth, just before the ejaction, my meat rod swelled significantly.

    rice, who noticed the change, charged up, as if making ast spurt.

    Jupojuo! Churu, jurururururururu!

    rice raised her gaze and stared straight at me. Locking her gaze at my face, she smiled happily.

    I couldnt bear it anymore and ejacted at the end.

    Goku, gokkun, nnnn!

    Large volumes of thick semen were discharged at full st at the mouth of rice, in proportion to the pleasure I umted over time.

    Fuguu, hnn, gokkun.

    Though she started choking due to the unexpected surge, she still tried her best to swallow the semen as it kept being pumped down to her throat. With a loud gulp, she finally let go of the meat rod when it was over.

    Fuaaahso this is cumming? Your cock jerked all of a sudden in my mouth and semen suddenly starts spurting down at the back of my throat! I almost choked, you know!

    Despite theint, rices tone was happy. She even had a drool in her face.

    Now that I know how to make a penis cum, the next sex match is my win. How is it, did you feel good, Aki?

    Yeah, it felt good. Its already hard to believe that you didnt know anything about it earlier.

    Ahaha, Im a fast learner, you see. Now I can beat you in sex!

    She proudly dered as she puffed out her breasts, those tits, still exposed to the outside air, shook grandly, as if they were inviting me to mush them.

    HnnnAki, you see, when I was sucking your cock a while ago, my pussy started aching as well.

    Then, her gaze rolled onto my meat stick, which was still standing proud of its hardness. Her eyes were a bit dazed, and like a butterfly being lured by the nectar of a flower, she approached me, her gaze still locked upon my meat rod.

    hey, Aki. Your cock still looks fine. Can we have our rematch right now?

    rice asked as she fidgeted with both thighs together, and I, who found it lovely, quickly nodded. It seems she had finally awakened to sex because of me, and it has turned her into a really naughty girl.

    In that case, I have to take responsibility and make her feel good as well.

    Okay, fine with me. After all, Im still going to win this one.

    I said something deliberately provocative and watched her reaction.

    As she was looking at the meat stick, she raised her gaze and stared at me with a snap.

    Mm. Im going to win next time! If you say things like that, Im going to make you cum over and over again until you beg me to stop! Im going to make you cum everything all over my cunt!

    As she said it, rice put her right hand between her legs. Maybe shes already feeling it, but I could already imagine what shes about to do.

    Therefore, I decided to help her boost her excitement by exchanging provoking and sultry words.

    Then, Im gonna make you cum as many times in a row until you give in. Dont beg me to stop, okay?

    She nodded, then presented her tight crotch with her face red. Her well-toned thighs also got reflected in my eyes.

    Yeah, lets see whos gonna begter! Im going to make your cock feel super good, that all youll be doing is to moan and moan!

    rice boasted, fully motivated. It feels so good to be pinned by thighs wrapped in supple muscles. Of course, I could also stroke and y with them from here.

    After getting myself psyched up, Imenced the challenge with her once again.

    Im gonna make you sofortable youll be panting hardter on.

 Book 8: Chapter 4: Rematch with Clarice

    Book 8: Chapter 4: Rematch with rice

    <strong>This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware</strong>.

    Being challenged to a rematch, I faced rice once more.

    She got in a horny mood while sucking me off. I think shes pretty much ready to go.

    After all, love juices were dripping out from her naked vagina, as if expecting a meat rod to enter it soon.

    For our next round, I want a different one than we did before!

    rice proposed the position she wanted. Upon receiving the description and her reason to do it, I eximed back.

    So youre telling me its because you were in a cowgirl position that you lost a while ago? And now you want to do it in missionary?

    My worries were well-founded, as this is the outside, and I dont want to be in a position where I have to make the girl lie on the dirt hard floor. So, I cut her back, even adding a provocative tone to convince her. Honestly, my back is still ufortable after we did it on the hard ground.

    I didnt say that! I just want a change of pace.

    rice immediately shook her head in denial. The way shes honest to a point is refreshing.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    If she says it like that, Ill only want her to make her feel better.

    I have to exceed that expectation, though, as it was a challenge. And so, I put rice in a position where its easier for me to move and y with her  Doggy Style.

    For a rematch, it was pretty disadvantageous to her, but hey. As long as she feels good, I guess shell forgive me eventually. Right?

    All right. Put your hands on the wall and turn your hips to me.

    Yeah, I got it!

    rice nodded innocently and got into the position I had described.

    rices well-trained and toned ass was thrust out towards me, so I couldnt help but stroke it. The gap between the smooth skin and the strength of her firm butt, pushing my hand back, is unique only to her.

    Auuu! What was that all of a sudden?

    Sorry. You were just too tempting.

    Oh, i-it cant be helped then.

    rice ended the conversation quickly and maintained her pose.

    Can you open your legs a little wider?

    Like this? Ahn!

    I rubbed her sweet slit as I said it, ending up with a trickle of honey on my hand.

    With her legs spread out and the gaps of her pussy gaping wide from the stimtion of my hand, rice is now ready to ept a mans meat rod.

    rice turned her head around, spilling its love juices lewdly around her crotch.

    Aki, I cant wait anymore. Put it in already.

    Alright.

    I put my finger inside her vagina, I shallowly tease the front, watching her every reaction.

    Kyaaa! Hnnn, Afuuu! Aaah, nooo, not like this.

    Do you find it unpleasant? If so, shall I stop?

    I asked her in a way to tease her a bit, then after putting my second finger, I stirred deep inside her. As I was unable to do it earlier, I wanted her to taste howfortable I felt at that time.

    Ahh, ahhh, fuuu, hnnn! Kuh, afuu, uaa, aaah!

    One after the other, Love juices flowed out from the secret ce of her. The sight of rice thrusting her hips to me and feeling me upfront was so cute that I moved my fingers even harder.

    Aaaah, you cant do that! No, nooo! Hnnn, aah, aaaah, cumming, Im cumming, Im cummiiiiinnggg! Aaaaaaaaaaah!

    rices hips shuddered as honey spouted vigorously from her crotch. Her knees, which had been trying hard to keep up with my fingers, eventually gave in, almost making her almost fall in the process. Good thing I was able to catch and support her before it happened.

    As if to savor the lingering sensation of pleasure, I push her hips up, stroking only the outside of her secret crack loosely.

    Ah, fuI came with only a finger

    hey, hey, dont you go giving up now. the real deal is just beginning, you know?

    Uuu, Aki, youre so unfair

    Didnt you just blow me off a while ago? With this, were now even.

    I crawled my fingers inside rices vagina once more.

    A-Aki, I dont want that anymore. I want your cock. Please.

    Her hand grabbed my fingers and pulled them apart, spreading her own slit wide open. Love juices flowed from the pink interior, as if telling me it couldnt wait anymore.

    In order to respond to her expectation, I put my rod, which has be ginormous from the waiting, against her vagina.

    Ahh Akis penis is finally entering my pussy.

    She was only a virgin until a while ago, now shes already fallen into disgrace.

    I slowly and carefully pushed my hips forward with concern to the recently devirginized rice.

    But as if that was unnecessary, the walls of her vagina automatically swallowed up my meat pole like a product being put in a conveyor.

    Ugh, kuh!

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Despite the vague description, the tightening wasnt loose at all. It kept squeezing my penis firmly, as if it intends to devour it whole. I could be in danger if I let down my guard, more so at this time, where I couldnt afford to lose to her just yet.

    huaaaaa! Ahhn, aaah, huu! Oh, my God! It reached so deep!

    Once I went all the way in, I firmly grasped her nubile waist.

    Her toned but sexy body epted my hand without concern. It seems as if shes inviting me to move much harder than I was before.

    Im going to move now.

    Hnnn! Okay! Move hard!

    I jumpstarted right from the beginning, moving my hips hard as she requested. I no longer had the desire to end it just once or twice, for Im gonna make her feel good for a lot of times.

    Adjusting the angle of my meat pole inside her, I started searching for the spot where she feels the most.

    Ahhn, hnn, ahhh. Fuuu. Aaaah!

    After I found it, I kept viting her from that position for a couple of times.

    Hiuuu! There, there, theeeere! Fuaaa, Im, Im going to cum again!

    Do it, rice, cum as many times as you want!

    Fuaaa, aah, aah. Aaah. Ahnn. Ah, huuaaaaaa!

    When rice came, it also caused the insides of her vagina to squeeze tightly. I could feel the contracting vaginal walls as they greedily sook my cock for pleasure.

    I reached out my free hand to her chest, slowly shaking a little bit to tease the sensitive vagina that just came.

    Ahyaaa! Just now-

    My hand reached out from behind and grabbed her breasts in an eagle grip. Its soft, pretty unexpected for her generally toned body, enough for me to feel like theyre floating in the air. My fingers sank to her tits as if theyre sucking it in.

    I gingerly rubbed them, their shape changing with each movement of my hand. However, only the stiff presence on the center of those soft twin mounds were the only thing that I felt.

    How about here? Does it feel good?

    I pinched her peaks as I asked. rice shuddered as I kneaded those nipples that stood upright with my fingers.

    Her honest reaction spurred me even more to do it more.

    Ahn, nnn, that ce, it feels so good, aahhn!

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    I continued to vite her breasts as I rubbed them with both hands. Though I have to put my weight on her for a bit, I indulged myself in that softness until it made her scream.

    As I rubbed up her breasts and stimted her nipples, I didnt forget to swing my waist as well.

    Fuu, again, Im hnnnn, Im cumming, Im cummiiiiiinnng!

    Having her third climax of the day, power left rices body immediately after. I put the hand that had been rubbing her breasts around her stomach to support her body.

    Maybe its because her instincts as a fighter; even though her arms have rxed after cumming, her abdominal muscles still have a decent amount of strength in them.

    Thinking were still good, I resumed my pistons while supporting rice.

    Fuu, ahh, wait, waaai, Ive already came so many times! Aaah, Im not gonna make iit!

    I still thrust my hips regardless of her words.

    Why should I wait? Wasnt it you who started talking about making me cum continuously, arent you, rice?

    Ahnn, Hyaaa, fuuu, hnnnn! Im cumming, aah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    Is she already in her limits? Her pussy is still wiggling inside in search of pleasure, but her body is sluggishly writhing against the wall already, with only her waist pushed up high.

    Well then, this will be ourst spurt.

    I firmly re-supported her hips and began to descend my waist hard.

    Hiiiaaa, this is, fuuu, aaauuu!

    I mmed my hips against her, whos already raising slurred panting. The sound of pounding meat with each other reverberated through her rough breathing.

    Ugh, Im about to cum too, rice. Still, its my win. You can challenge me as many times as you want, though. Im always up for a sex challenge.

    I repeat the violent extraction as I was moved by the rising sensation in my cock, all while I attack her up to her very depths, where her love juices flowed hard.

    No, no moooore, Ahaaa,hiiiiii! Fuaaaah! Im cumming agaaaaiin!

    As she climaxed, her vaginal walls tightened, and squeezed my meat rod inside as hard as it could.

    Uu, Im cummiiiiinng! Im cumming in my pussyyyyyy!

    Lost to the intensity, I ejacted everything I had inside.

    Fuaaa, itsing! Akis semen is entering inside!

    Semen shot up inside rice like a triumphant fireworks disy, popping out with great force and dyeing her walls white in a grand manner.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    I pulled out my meatpole, still supporting her with my arm as she kept on cumming. I already lost count of how many times she did it, despite bingpletely limp.

    In the meantime, I managed to readjust her clothes at the very least.

    I held her in my arms as she was no longer able to stand on her own feet.

    Despite it, bodily fluids sttered around us, a testament to the intensity of our actions.

    For now, lets take her back to the mansion and let her sleep for the time being, and then welle back to the owner of the house for a formal apology.

 Book 8: Chapter 5: Edith VS Clarice

    Book 8: Chapter 5: Edith VS rice

    A few days after my epic sex battle with the grappler girl rice.

    As Edith was away to proceed with our ns, she who recently arrived in the city became attached to me and stayed with me as a de-facto bodyguard until then.

    Eventually, rice liked to stay in the city, seeing more of the scape around here. Irene, upon hearing her situation, epted rice, and so she was formally established as my second bodyguard.

    Though rices strength is perfect, and she, who seems to have taken a liking to me, was satisfied with it, there urred a bit of a problem

    It was on the day Edith came back.

    Irene and I weed her and asked her how the mission went. The preparations seemed to be progressing safely, and Irene praised Edith for doing a good job, which had the princess knight in bliss.

    By the way.

    Who is she? asked Edith, looking next to me.

    The person reflected in Ediths eye is rice. She was my guard for the past few days, but for some reason, today, she is still next to me. Unlike Edith, who teaches me about personal matters and studies as she had an excellent education being a princess, rice, who was basically only specialized in fighting people, doesnt have to really spend time with me inside the mansion.

    Which also meant that shes mostly free. So, theres no reason why we shouldnt be together as well.

    The mansion is homely, so rice was able to fit right in, but everyone else has their own work to do.

    So, as it was inevitable, as well as its pretty awkward for her walking around doing nothing while everyone is busy, she spent most of her time apanying me.

    Well, let me introduce her to you. This is rice. I thought Id ask her to be Tomos escort as well.

    Irene said to Edith as she turned her head to rice.

    rice, this is Edith. Shes Tomos personal attendant and bodyguard.

    Nice to meet ya, Edith! Im rice!

    It was nice meeting you, Miss rice.

    Edith, who just finished her harmonious and elegant greeting, leaned in close to me and me and approached me with a whisper.

    Whats the meaning of this?

    What do you mean

    I then exined my encounter with rice and how she ended up to be my bodyguard.

    As expected of you, you perverted rascal.

    Ugh

    After listening to the story, Edith turned her eyes to me with a mixture of dismay and anger.

    What kind of cut-throat way is sex a martial art? I mean, are you clogged with semen up to your head?

    I cant deny the fact that it was really messed up.

    Still, I dont feel likepeting with the ck-hearted Edith outside of the bed, either.

    In the first ce, its not a good idea to go out to the city by yourself without a bodyguard. Why do you think Im with you every day, master?

    Im sorry.

    Edith scolded me with a voice that sounded troubled and contained a bit of sadness.

    It was good that it was rice as it turned out, but it cant still be denied that what I did was quite dangerous.

    What if it wasnt her, but someone who would attack me without question?

    The women in this city dont have to do that, but even they wouldnt identify every people thate and go from the outside, even if they screen them all one by one. Also, like Nina, some of them came here for the purpose of hiding themselves from danger. It would be detrimental for them if they are found out living here.

    Besides, from Ediths point of view, which is usually in charge of escorting people, she might feel like shes being denied her job. I honestly regret and apologize to her.

    Its all right if you understand. Just be careful next time.

    Yes, maam.

    Then, Ediths hand gently stroked my thigh as I nodded in a huff.

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Even so.

    Edith looked at rice and then shifted her gaze to Irene.

    I dont have qualms on what Lady Irene decides to do, but I would like to see what she is capable of, if you dont mind?

    Irene nodded in response to Ediths suggestion.

    Thats right. If you dont know your abilities, it would be difficult to coordinate with them. How about a mock battle, rice? Of course, if youre okay with it.

    Of course, rice, the battle-maniac nodded vigorously when Irene asked her about it.

    Im always open to fighting someone strong!

    Okay, lets get ready to go.

    At Irenes urging, they stood up and headed for the door. From there, I sneaked up to Irene and asked her in a whisper.

    Is this okay? You cant just start a match out of the blue

    She smiled serenely at the worry in my voice.

    Its okay. They both know exactly what theyre capable of and how much theyre willing to take.

    Irenes trust in them was already enough to dispel my fears.

    We followed the two women ahead of us out of the house, arriving at the open area where they warmed up themselves for a bit. Soon, they are ready to go.

    We watched them from a distance as they conduct a mock battle.

    This time Edith is wearing a deless training sword on her hip.

    A sense of tension and spirit seemed to be wafting from the two fighters facing each other.

    Well then, lets get started, shall we? Begin!

    Irene calls the start the match between the two women.

    The first to move was rice.

    She steps in quickly and closes the distance between her and Edith in an instant. Four or five steps away in a single leap.

    As it is, Edith dodges the sharp fist that is swung out of the air with a light backstep. Her hair danced btedly. At the same time, she released a sh to rice and drew a beautiful crescent moon.

    As if she knew the flow of the sword, rice effortlessly dodged it by shifting her upper body. Her body moved supplely, and utilizing the momentum of the upper body to pull her leg, she unleashed a powerful back kick in retaliation.

    With a quick step as well as channeling the impact, Ediths sword caught the kick and let the momentum escape as she became engaged in it. The twin-tail followed her body at an angle. rice, whose kick was neutralized, flew through the air. She was forced to jump away with a single axial step.

    The battle was so fast that I could barely follow it with my eyes.

    Thats also understandable because Im watching from a quite the distance like this, but if I were actually there, I would be beaten without knowing anything about what hit me.

    Edith, youre so strong! This is gonna be so exciting!

    Youre doing great as well, rice. But thats just the beginning.

    In simultaneous with the voice, Ediths figure disappears without a sound. The next moment, Ediths hand, which appeared suddenly close to rice, bes blurry.

    rices fist headed straight to firmly receive the sword that was swung at her at high speed. The scene that appears to be hand-to-hand, however, crumbles in an instant. The impact of the collision caused Edith to lose her stance, making her wobble. This time, rices legs supplely sliced through the wind and closed in on her like a strong ma being attracted to metal.

    Quickly dodging as she ducked and rolled over, Edith quickly and gracefully regained her posture. In the meantime, rice, who has closed the distance at high speed, unleashes a rush of roaring fists.

    Ediths sword catches the fists that were approaching like a waterfall. Rather than bouncing back, its more like changing its trajectory and letting the force flow through it with every of her contact.

    Although the other uses a fist instead of a sword, the impact of their ys were almost like a swordfight.

    The trajectory of the fist protectors and the sword sparked light and sound that violently ripped through the air.

    The pitches of lows and highs striking each other formed a metallic melody.

    Even the way they struck and repeated them resembled an elegant dance.

    If rices fighting is rigid, Ediths swordsmanship is flexible. Yet, both of the two areplementing each other.

    The power of the two people, who are different in nature, arepeting with each other, but there are still no signs of which one is superior.

    Edith, who had been moving with great care, shifted her body while drawing a step. Her sword approaches rice, who swung nkly out of anticipation, from a low position.

    rice dodges the sword by daring to dive forward without pulling back, and quickly re-positions herself. A smile appeared on her face.

    Arge distance was opened, and the two stopped once as they faced each other.

    rices power seems to be real. Even if Im separated, I can leave you in charge of guarding master without fear.

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Even though she said that, Edith did not release her stance. In fact, I even felt that she was getting more enthusiastic than ever before.

    Likewise. Im satisfied with the fact that I was able to fight you, Edith. But if were going to end this, I want to end it with a win.

    I agree. Dont worry. Ill finish it with my next blow.

    Thats my line!

    After the deration, both figures disappeared simultaneously.

    A momentter, only a shock rippled through the air. By the time the sound arrivedte, the two of them already had ten or twenty shes with each other.

    The speed and strength of the two women were much more impressive than they were a moment ago.

    I couldnt even tell what was going on with my eyes anymore.

    All I could make out was that they were both amazing.

    The battle between the two, which we couldnt keep up with, ended abruptly with a loud crash.

    rices foot stopped just before she cleaved Ediths side.

    Ediths sword stopped just before she shed rices neck.

    The surroundings went silent.

    Eventually, they both lowered their limbs at the same time.

    That was wonderful, rice.

    You too, that was a lot of fun, Edith!

    They shook hands gingerly and then walked side by side to us.

    Apparently, it was a draw.

    It seems that they recognized each others abilities and became friends with each other.

    I was once again reminded of how great they are.

 Book 8: Chapter 6: Tea Party

    Book 8: Chapter 6: Tea Party

    After the mock battle, Edith and rice shook hands. We all went back to the mansion after that.

    As we entered, I saw Mio and Ate talking inside.

    Maybe she was also looking at the same thing; Irene then whispers next to me.

    This mansion has be much livelier since Ive been here. Theres a lot of people nowI see, we could do that now!

    As if an idea urred to her, she hit her palm with the other hand clenched, like a gavel hitting a striking block.

    Lets have a tea party to get to know each other better. We each have our own things to do on a daily basis, but it would be nice to get together for a face to face talk once in a while.

    Fantastic idea, Lady Irene!

    The usual Edith quickly followed suit.

    Well, its true that its not often that everyone gets a chance to get together. It might be good to have a tea party as everyone is here.

    Irenes cheeks gradually rxed. Is the tea party in this world really that enjoyable?

    Well then, we need to start the preparations right away.

    Irene happily walks into the mansion. She looks happy as she heads to her maid, but watching her swivel that tight ass makes me feel satisfied as well.

    A few dayster, the appointed day of the tea party. The tea party was scheduled exactly when Suzette wasing back temporarily.

    A room connected to the courtyard was used as an extension so that it wouldnt be too small even with so many people in the room.

    The maids moved left and right with elegance as they paid attention to the entire venue.

    Before I realized, a room with a calm atmosphere and a courtyard with a peaceful one under the blue sky had appeared before me.

    It was the epitome setting for a tea party.

    Ive had a chance to touch the elegant teacups since I came here, but this is the first time Ive actually seen a three-tiered cake stand.

    The bottom tier is filled with sandwiches, the second tier is lined with colorful cakes, and the top tier is lined with cookies and other treats.

    After a short opening remarks from Irene, the guests moved freely around the venue and engaged in lively conversations.

    Thewes a lot of cakes and sweets! Its amazing! Nyaaa!

    Dont be in such a hurry to  oh, dear, youve got cream in your mouth.

    Marietta was next to Nina, who was being swayed around by thetter as the former frolicked all over the ce as if she found the tea party to be unusual. Ninas like a kitten who just got into a new house.

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Ate and Mio were chatting elegantly in the room, as if they were used to such asions with each other. The content of their discussions was difficult to understand, though.

    Julie, I heard you are strong with your magic. How about we have a bout next time?

    Im not a

    rice just found another victim, which seems to be Julie.

    At first nce, she seems to be troubled, but as rice didnt push the stuff further, it ended well. Everyone seems to be having a great time.

    Its probably a good idea sometimes to get together inrge numbers and have a good time, isnt it? Im sure Irenes aim was a great sess.

    I thought that as I watched everyone from a distance.

    Whats wrong, master?

    Edith? No, its nothing.

    I gave a small shake of my head to Edith, who hade next to me before I realized.

    But youre having a face that is unsuitable for the event. Care to tell me the reason?

    Nah, its nothing, really. I was justlooking at everyone.

    By the Eros, was that supposed to mean?

    Uwaaa!

    I jolted up involuntarily when Marietta approached me from right behind.

    Since Sir Tomoaki is also a person who understands the teachings of the Eros religion, Id like to have you as my partner tonight

    Big bwother, are you gonna do naughty things!?

    Nina yelled out as well, quickly appearing at my feet.

    I-I dont. Why are you all of a sudden-

    I hurriedly deny it. I dont know what will happen if I speak something unwisely in such a ce full of women.

    Above all, this is not the kind of gathering were in today.

    I see. We will keep that in mind for another time.

    Thats too bad.

    As I was turning my attention to everyone, Nina and Julie, who had alsoe to my side before I knew it, muttered ruefully.

    Hahaha. Boy, youre still as popr as ever.

    Mio, who came out of the room, approached me with a smirk on her face as she also joined with the women in the surroundings.

    When I noticed, almost everyone has already gathered towards me.

    Ah, Tomoaki, there you are

    Aki!

    Mister Tomoaki, can I talk to you for a moment?

    It was already conspicuous that theyre gathered together, but even the other people areing over here one after another.

    Normally, it would be nice to be surrounded by beautiful women as it is, but today is a tea party hosted by Irene. It is truly not a good idea to destroy that atmosphere.

    Im sorry! Maybe next time, I swear!

    I quickly slipped out of the circle and ran away from everyone.

    Ah, Tomo.

    The tea party regained its original air as I took refuge in the corner.

    As I was watching everyone from the edge, Irene came and stood next to me. Perhaps it was because she was the host today, but she was dressed closer to her formal attire than usual.

    In this world where eroticism ismonce, of course, her formal attire is also highly revealing and very sexy.

    As shes dressed differently than usual, I cant help but look at Irene again.

    She squinted dazzlingly as she looked at the members participating in the tea party.

    She then sighs, looking at the bustling scene. Its not of a negative emotion, but a sigh of admiration.

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    I cant believe were having such a lively, fun time.

    Irene spoke as sheid her hand on top of mine.

    Then she turns her head towards me and smiles.

    You see, I never thought it would be like this.

    She muttered as she looked somewhere in the distance. She must be reminiscing about the past. I dont know what she was like before I met her, and even before they built this city.

    What kind of hardships did she go through? I can listen to her stories, but I cant share the difficulties shes undergone in the past.

    Her eyes return to the venue of the tea party as she squeezes my hand. Her thin, narrow hand wraps around mine.

    This scene wouldnt have been possible without you, Tomo. Thank you so much.

    Oh, no.. Its all because of Irenes hard work.

    I, too, turn my attention to the tea party.

    Suzette, who was working strictly as a parliament official, and Ate, who was in the central until recently, looked like they are having a great time.

    The two of them areughing like that because of this city.

    No, its not as simple as that. Its because of you that things are now livelier, and its also you that we had already made this far. In fact, if you werent here, Tomo, wed now be

    Her hand tightened a little.

    Looking back, a lot of things have happened since I came to this city.

    I feel like I was just desperately trying to keep up with the rapidly changing situation, though.

    The parliament official Suzette came to town, followed by Mio, the ambassadors daughter.

    Though I really barely did anything, aside from doing it with them, I am still d I was able to help Irene in any way.

    Thats not all.

    She looked at todays participants, who were chatting andughing animatedly without a care in the world.

    Theyre all so happy right now, and that is in its true meaning. Thats something even I couldnt have done on my own.

    Not only Irene, but all the people in this city had a tough time.

    They have been driven out of the town where they were born, and some were almost sacrificed in prejudice. Each situation is different, but each of them has been discriminated against to a greater or lesser extent.

    But now, in this city that Irene created, they are smiling.

    Were only one breath away. Lets do our best.

    I squeezed her hand back hard.

    We have to get an audience with the queen at all costs.

    First, we have to get the country to recognize this city.

    Its impossible to change everything right away.

    Thats why I have to do what I can do first.

    Yes, lets work on it for the future.

    Irene spoke back, and we turn our gaze to everyone, chatting happily with each other.

    I wish for everyone to have a good time, not just the people here.

    And more than anything else.

    I look at Irene next to me. She notices my gaze and smiles gently.

    For the sake of this woman whom I love, I decided that I will do my very best.

 Book 8: Chapter 7: On the Chair with Mio

    Book 8: Chapter 7: On the Chair with Mio

    <strong>This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware</strong>.

    Hey, boy, arent you interested in our country?

    When Mio asked me that one day, I couldnt help but nod my head.

    Mios country is Kyou, and its located at a strategic location where they became the center hub for trading in the continent.

    Of course, its impossible for it to be the Kyo(to) that I know.

    Still, her country, which is vaguely Japanese in what she wears and what she has, is a ce I couldnt help but be curious about.

    When I look at her again, she is dressed in a kimono-like clothing today, as the first time I saw her. But its much more revealing than the kimono I know, and shes wearing it loosely, about to drop at any time.

    To be honest, Im a bit interested in it.

    Edith has taught me about this country. I may not be a very good student, but even I am also getting to know it a little better.

    Still, its much better to hear directly from its local residents, whats more, a rtive to its very ambassador, of what their country is about than by third-hand sources like books.

    Really? Thene to my room.

    Mio said happily and pushed me back, going to the direction of her room. I guess its nice to have someone interested in the ce where you live, after all.

    Also, Ive been working outtely, so Im a bit prepared for what ising after this.

    I followed her suggestion and headed to her room.

    Ill bring you some teaching aids, so sit down and wait for me.

    I sat in the chair as she suggested and waited for Mio. Her hips swayed as she bent forward to search for her luggage, thrusting her hips in my direction. The structure of this worlds unique clothing made it look quite racy. The backs of her pristine white thighs are made visible, and the hemline of her dress is super short that I could almost see her buttocks.

    I casually averted my gaze.

    Is there something over there?

    At the sound of Mios curious voice, I hurriedly returned my gaze to her. Of course, theres no way I can say that I was just looking away because I thought I could see her ass.

    Here, take a look closer. You see, theres something like this in our home country.

    Mio held out a gorgeous ornate hairpin to me.

    It was a beautiful vermillion-painted object with a golden picture of cherry blossoms falling over it. A piece of art that made me feel the Japanese inside my veins.

    Even the smallest details are drawn intricately.

    You dont see these detailed petals very often here, do you? Its our countrys prized craftsmanship.

    She leans forward to make me take a closer look at the hairpin. The ornament is so finely crafted that a closer look at it will give you a better idea of its magnificence.

    But Mio was leaning forward in her chair so much that he could see another two things better than I could see from afar. A little bit further, and Ill be able to see everything.

    Being shown off a cleavage at a short distance, I couldnt help but draw my eyes into them. I resisted and stared at the hairpin further.

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Mio is happy in the truest way that someone here is finally interested in her country. It would be nothing but insincere to think about anything else.

    I intensified my gaze to the hairpin even more.

    By the way, theres this too.

    Saying that, she took out a Sensu  a Japanese folding fan, and flipped it open. What is painted on it is a mountain and a sun. It looks like Mount Fuji drawn with a brush on white Japanese paper.

    Theres a drawn painting on the fan. Amazing, isnt it?

    Mio, as if an excited kid bringing his toy chest in show and tell, quickly turned her ass to me to reach for another. This time she took a roll of paper.

    Now this, this is called a scroll. Scrolls function in the same way as books.

    She said as she unfolded the scroll in front of me. There was a line of characters written in ck ink there.

    Unfortunately, they werent in Japanese, but they were written vertically and had a certain feel to them.

    On the whole, the country of Kyou may be close to Japan, as its name suggests. (Kyou is written in the same way as ()Kyoto.)

    Ah, I almost forgot, you dont know how to write. Hmmm, this area around here has pictures on it. Where is it

    Mio went behind me and leaned in close for me to see the scroll further, making me feel her ample breasts pressing and distorting against the back of my head.

    Hmmm. I cant see it. Tomo, do you have a good eyesight?

    Eh!? Im sorry, what?

    I was trying to peer through the scroll, but her chest was being gingerly pressed against my side. And as Mio is right next to me, I could smell the faint scent of flowers like plum and cherry blossoms, and my attention is almost entirely drawn to that.

    Your eyes. Is it good?

    She whispers in my ear as she speaks to me. Mios breath tickles my ear.

    Ah, yes, its normal.

    When I managed to answer that, Mioughed in my ear for some reason.

    Ill take the front.

    Before I could finish, Mio was already on myp.

    Uhm, what are you-

    How is it, do you see it all?

    Y-yes, I see it.

    I lost track of the timing of my protest and allowed Mio on board. The nape of her neck was right in front of me, making the scent of the flowers wafting from her grow stronger and sweeter. She moved her hips around, perhaps to adjust her position. The movement stimted the rod inside.

    Boy, are you getting bigger?

    Uhm, this is-

    Why dont we check it out for a second?

    Quickly, she shifted my clothes as if she had nned to do so all along, exposing my meat pole to the open.

    Wow, not bad. Its pulsing really hard. If its already like this-

    Mios hand stroked around the head area. And then she continued in an alluring voice.

    I wont be able to endure if you show that to me like this. Well, it was me who asked you first after all.

    Mio, wait, aaaah.

    After lifting her hips a little from her spot, Mios vagina swallowed my meat stick entirely. Since she was already wet and ready to go, and along with her skills, it went deep inside right away.

    Aaaah, no good. Boy, your cock is just too amazing. Its impossible for me not to do this.

    Mio started moving her hips. It was so intense it was as if were flying right from the start.

    When we talked bout my country, you were so obedient that I want to assault you right from the start. However, I didnt, seeing you mesmerized with our creations. It was hard, you know? Waiting for the right moment to strike.

    Then, from the beginning-

    But you know

    Mio must have noticed my emotions in my voice alone, as she sounded a little auspicious. But it was soon reced by a triumphant voice.

    You expected it, didnt you? When I was showing you the artifacts, you kept ncing at my chest and butt. Do you think I wont notice? The thought of your naughty eyes looking at me makes me want to pounce on you at once.

    Mios way of tormenting me changed. The angle seems to make it more pleasurable for the both of us.

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    I kept on waiting for you to get into the mood. When I saw your cock getting worked up, it was then I went with my n to attack you.

    You were tempting me from the start, werent you?

    At my words, Mio nodded proudly.

    Yes, thats right. Thats what I was trying to do in the first ce. See, youre feeling it now, arent you? I know youre throbbing around inside. Youre about toe, right?

    Ugh, of course, I am.

    She was seducing me and sucking my cock with her pussy all over, so it couldnt be helped that Im rising to my limits. Her pumping increased in speed as I could feel her leading me to the peak.

    Come on, cum! Ssh it over inside my pussy!

    Guh, itsing out.

    Go, I want it inside. Hyaaaaaaa!

    I ejacted into her just after Mio sank her hips deep. Both the spurted semen and the meat stick hit her deepest part at once.

    The intense stimtion made Mio cum as well, and her vagina contracted strongly, causing more semen to be squeezed out to her pussy.

    Fuaaahh youre as great as ever. It makes me want to want you more and more.

    Ah, I havent yet-

    Even though we just came a while ago, Mio immediately began to move her hips.

    As her vaginal walls were still throbbing, it made me want to ejacte for the second time sooner than ever.

    <em>I cant keep being pushed like this.</em> So, I reach out to Mios chest from behind.

    I easily reached her bare tits from herpletely opened chest. I sank my fingers into it as they engulf my hand like a soft pillow.

    Hyaaaaa! Boy, your hands are cold. But it makes me feel hotter than I was before.

    Mio eximed. However, she seems to have plenty of room to spare, as she still kept swinging her hips back and forth.

    Rather, it was I, who touched her soft and warm breasts, the one who was greatly affected here.

    I dug my fingers to her nipples to get Mio to be more disoriented. I pushed her already plumped-up cherries into her soft breasts.

    Nhaaa! Youre really getting into it, boy. Very well, Im gonna do the same thing as well.

    Mio, who hasnt lost herposure, changes the angle of her body to a deeper position and tastes my meat stick further.

    Ah. Your penis just got bigger. Are you going to cum again? Youre so easy.

    Im, not, that, easy!

    I thrust my hips out and prated her deeply. My penis reached the mouth of her cervix right away, causing Mio to slump on her back in an instant.

    Nhiaaaa! No way, so sudden!

    I tortured her severely with a severe rubbing all the way to her back. After all, Mio seems to feel better at that spot.

    Of course, my actions made me about to cum as well, as my meat pole has gotten squeezed even further. But Im confident shes also feeling the same way.

    Finally, I blew my load to the spot Im viting.

    Hyauuun, what is this, hyaaaaa!

    Despite this, I swung my hips without resting, and Mio kept panting and moaning on my neck and ears.

    Zuru, zuru, zuru, as such, I pried open her vaginal walls without mercy.

    Fuaaa, no good, Im, aaahhh! Cumming, Im aaaaah, Im cummiiiiiingg!

    Mios body bounced wildly as a result of my actions. She pranced on top of me as she climaxed violently.

    I reached my limit as well. As Mio gave me a tightness that was more than before, I ejacted with a force that seems to squeeze the entire contents of my balls.

    Aaaah, Tomo, Tomos seed is inside meee, hyaaa, aaaaaaah!

    Ugh, just now, uaaah

    Mio kept cumming, probably because she was pierced all the way to the back. The walls of her vagina throbbed as they wrap tightly to my meat pole, desiring more semen out of my cock.

    Soon, the meat rod that just came was released, making the sperm stter all over her in defeat.

    Aaah~as expected of my boy. I might not be able to live without you if this continues.

    After hearing the voice of satisfaction from Mio, I finally leaned my back to the chair to rest.

 Book 8: Chapter 8: Mariettas Nourishing Tonic

    Book 8: Chapter 8: Marietta''s Nourishing Tonic

    <strong>This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware</strong>.

    Im currently wandering out of Mios room in a wobbly fashion, as Mio had squeezed me hard just recently.

    Shed gotten me all over again this time.

    <em>Anyway, lets go back to my room and rest for a while. What I need now is my body to recover as much as possible.</em>

    Ah, Sir Tomoaki!? Are you alright?

    As I was walking with my hand on the wall, I heard a voice from behind me.

    It was Marietta. Upon seeing me walking oddly on the corridor, she ran towards me, took my wobbly arm, and pulled me up to her body.

    Because of this, my arms got entangled with her ample breasts. Though I know it feels good to the touch, I cant really feel anything else right now.

    Are you okay? Are you in pain somewhere?

    I just identally got squeezed too much by Mio, but Im okay. Ill get back soon as I take a little rest.

    I briefly exined the situation to Marietta, who approached me with concern.

    However, upon hearing my answer, Marietta was suddenly motivated and brought her face closer to mine. Her eyes seemed to be burning.

    Leave it to me! Ill make you feel better in no time with medicine passed down by our Eros Religion!

    Uhm, okay? Sorry for troubling you.

    I quickly nodded, being carried away by her momentum. Well, if its an Eros medicine that encourages men and women to engage in sex, maybe its guaranteed to work.

    They said that men in this world dont have very high sexual function, so Im sure theres a lot of research going on to revitalize that area.

    Ill get it ready soon. In the meantime, Sir Tomoaki, please wait in your room.

    She ran off in a sh, and I went back to my room.

    Not long after, Marietta visits my room with a tray in hand. Theres something like a tea in it. I weed her in, and she puts the tray on the table nearby.

    This tea is more bitter thanst time, but it works just fine for that.

    The cup that was offered to me was filled with a dark brown liquid. However, its aroma is different. It feels more like Chinese medicine rather than tea.

    I took a sip, and a medicinal bitterness spreads in my mouth.

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    It wasnt delicious, but I felt it work at once. As it was lukewarm to make it easier to drink, I drank the contents in one go.

    Ugh

    How is it?

    Thank you, it seems to work very well.

    I managed to say that andid down with my back on the bed.

    Then, please allow me to watch over you for a while.

    With a gentle movement, Marietta sat down in the chair beside the bed as well.

    Iid there for a while as she watches me.

    After a while, My body begins to heat up, as if the medicine is starting to take effect. I feel a little lightheaded, which is probably a side effect. The hotness spreads from my stomach to my lower body, and I think I could feel it actively moving.

    At this rate, I should be able to move normally tomorrow. In the meantime, though, a fever is building up and gathering between my legs.

    I noticed that I had an erection so hard that it was already painful to keep it in my pants.

    My lower half seemed to be fully restored, but how I wish that was the end of it.

    Ma-Marietta

    Whats wrong, Sir Tomoaki?

    She tilted her head as she peered at me unguarded<em>. I want to suck on those lips right away.</em> The sweet smell of a girl added to my already lightheaded thoughts.

    Still, I managed to restrain myself and squeezed out a gentle voice.

    I think the drug has worked too well.

    Eh? Awawawa!

    Mariettas gaze shifts to my crotch and lets out a startled squeal. Her eyes became glued to the tent between my legs, which could be seen even on top of the sheets.

    The fierceness of my meat rod increased, and my breathing became ragged.

    We have lots of medicines to increase ones vitality, but there isnt one to quell it well, if its hard, shall I rub one out for you?

    Mariettas voice rang to my ears. Soon, her hands began moving around, removing my clothes one by one. Once she pulled out my underwear, the angry meat pole sprang up and immediately pointed up to the heavens.

    Fuuaa..Sir Tomokis cock is very hot. Let mefort you soon.

    She spoke, followed by a gentle touch on my crotch. It was only that, but my penis jumped and twitched like a zoo alligator about to be fed. Seeing her cute startled face and the stimtion of that soft hand was already enough to make me lose my patience.

    Im sorry, Marietta.

    What are you- Hyauuu!

    I dragged her to the bed and mounted her. Because she was pushed down out of the blue, she has her face flushed and in panic. However, that act made me more turned on instead.

    Sir Tomoaki.

    I picked her lips with mine. I kissed her roughly and slid my tongue into her mouth, invading and raiding everything of whats inside.

    Nchuu, lero, fuuHnnn.

    I kept kissing her, devouring the orifice longer and deeper than the usual. Soon, her tongue intertwined with mine as I let my swelling lust take over.

    Our desires expanded, driving the both of us into a deeper level of carnality.

    Fuuuwaah! Ooh, afuu, leroo, hnnn

    Marietta was soon exhausted with her mouth being blocked, so I personally pumped oxygen inside her with mine.

    I devoured her defenseless body as I turned everything, even her confusion and panic, into pleasure.

    Soon, she forcefully separated our lips to catch her breath. I felt frustrated, so I roughly undressed her as payback. Mariettas clothes, which were made to be easy to remove in the first ce, immediately slipped off, exposing her hardboiled egg-like skin in the open.

    I looked down, breathing heavily, to the person who epted me without any bit of resistance.

    Youre very aggressive today, Sir Tomoaki.

    My apologies that I might be too rough were blown away when I saw Marietta with a stain of red on her cheeks.

    Reason melted away, and bestial lust took over me.

    I buried my face in her chest, enjoying her soft tits with my hands and face. Her breasts, which changed shape every time I stimte them in multiple directions, gave me all sorts of pleasures without getting tired.

    Ahnn, you really like breasts, dont you? Well, Its about time.

    After she said that, she entwined her legs with mine, rubbing her female genitals against my waist. It was already wet in there, telling me that it was already prepared to take more pleasure.

    Wow, Marietta, didnt know youre already this wet.

    Well, its been a while since I saw Sir Tomoakis cock.

    My flesh underneath reacts to her naughtynguage. As if telling me it couldnt wait any longer.

    Youre gushing hard right now. Since its like this, Im going in right away. Are you prepared?

    To my question, she gives a small nod then spreads her legs apart. Exposing her beautiful pussy, I ced my rod against it. My member twitched profusely afterwards, as if it suddenly developed its own heart.

    Ahn, its so hot.

    Honey spurted out of her hole, making my cock wetter than before.

    I prated her with all my might.

    Hiaaaaauuu! Sir Tomoakis energetic cock has entered my pussy!

    In her narrow vagina, my meat rod, which was running out of control, was about to explode in an instant.

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Only read at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    I checked upon Marietta right after the insertion. Shes looking up at me with a delighted look, while her vaginal walls squish and squirm the meat rod inside.

    Making sure shes okay, I shoved my hips even harder.

    Nhaaaa! Huaaa, hiiii! Insides, so hard!

    Mariettas coquettish voice mingled with the sound of flesh mming against flesh.

    With each rough extraction, her hips gets carried up as well, causing her supine tits to shake violently.

    auuu, its so deep, ahhn, aaah!

    With a steady set of thumping, my penis reaches further inside her narrow vagina. Pulling it out in one fell swoop, I made the ridge of my tip scrape her vaginal walls.

    Hyaaaaaaa! Noooo, Im, Im going to cum, Im cummiiiiinnngg!

    Mariettas body bounced hard. Love juices came spewing, soaking the stinging meat rod and the sheets down below.

    Despite that, her insides contracts violently, trying to swallow the penis even deeper.

    Before I realized, Mariettas face had already melted with pleasure, with drool spilling out of her mouth.

    Her normally innocent-looking face was already reced by an entranced, slutty one, stimting my arousal even more

    Ahiiii! Even though I came just now, Im about to, again! Sir Tomoaki!!!!

    As there was no way to stop her anymore, I pushed my hips up, causing my member to get bound into her vaginal walls. The stimtion was so intense it immediately made my cock swell up into near ejaction once more.

    Im about to cum soon, Marietta.

    Ahh, please, feel free! Do whatever you want! Aahaa~! Sir Tomoakis penis, its so good. Please put a lot of semen inside!

    As she requested, I rammed my flesh inside her, making fierce watery sounds as it went back and forth. I pushed it in as it expanded, then rubbed it up and down to increase the pleasure even more.

    At this point, my dazed head could only feel Marietta, whos in front of me, as well the pleasures she was sending inside.

    Itsing out. Im cumming, Marietta!

    Yes, thats it, please put it all inside meeee!

    Giving myself one final burst, I pulled my hips back as far as they could go, then thrust them all the way down. Her legs clung on my hips firmly as I did so.

    The cock that arrived at the deepest point finally exploded, staining her insides white.

    The epitome of the technology of the great Eros cult was fully received by Marietta.

    Until everything on my load is out, the sisters legs remained entwined with mine.

    Afuuuh

    Upon discharging to my hearts content, I pulled my meat stick out of her pussy.

    Marietta looked up at me with a happy expression on her face.

    Thank you, Marietta. All of these were the result of your efforts.

    I as well. Im d that youre feeling better now, Sir Tomoaki.

    I stroke her cheek with my right hand while supporting myself with my left.

    The effects of the too-intense drug had finally subsided, and Im now feeling a certain calmness and healthiness in my body.

    Still, as my mind is fully exhausted, I dropped my body next to Marietta and fell into a gentle slumber right after.

 Book 8: Chapter 9: Days with Irene

    Book 8: Chapter 9: Days with Irene

    <strong>This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware</strong>.

    Its been a bit hectic these days with our preparations for the mission and the tea party, but of course, its not that were busy from dawn till dusk.

    In contrast to how chaotic it was during the day, themotion calms down when the night arrives. A couple of days went by following this routine.

    Still, the more the mission draws near, the more the tension we all felt. In fact, with the air we have right now, it was so dense it was enough to be cut like butter.

    It was mostly so for Irene, in which all responsibility falls on her. She seems to be pushing herself too hard these past few days.

    As I was worried about her, I visited her room.

    Tomo?

    Irene saw me by the door. She weed me in and made me sit on the bed, then she sat down next to me.

    Even without touching her, I could feel the faint warmth of her body just by being at her side.

    Why did youe here? At thiste at night.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    I was wondering if youve been forcing yourself too hardtely.

    Iid my palm next to Irene as I spoke.

    Youre so sweet, Tomo.

    I was only worried.

    When I said what I really meant, her expression softened. But that was only for an instant, as she quickly pulled herself together right after.

    Thank you. But this is a critical moment for us. We have to do everything to seed and get this city the recognition it deserves.

    I feel the same way too.

    I nodded with emphasis.

    Thats why I have to work hard.

    But

    I carefully chose my words, holding her hand gently before she gets too worked up.

    Trying your best is important, but if you always do that, youll eventually break down. Rx for a bit. Rather than going all out whenever possible, its more efficient to do it one thing at a time.

    This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Yeah, youre right.

    Irene nodded to me, but I guess its not so easy.

    I could feel the tension in her hands as she gripped mine back. The audience with the queen and the other parties are a one-shot deal. If it doesnt go well there, there is no next time.

    Its impossible not to be nervous. In fact, Im scared as well.

    But instead of hardening her determination and morale, its better to appeal to her in a softer way once in a while  the one that will resonate in her heart.

    And so, I held her hand tight.

    Its okay, Irene.

    Tomo

    Im sure that youll be fine. It was you who built this city from the ground up, which is already a great feat. You should have more confidence in yourself.

    Then I looked straight at her, conveying my seriousness and trust straight into her eyes.

    Irene, too, looked at me straight with her own. Then, she nodded to me.

    Well, if you say so, Tomo.

    From there, I gave Irene a passionate kiss.

    She has a high level of ability, yet she has low self-esteem. There must be a reason for that, probably because of her past.

    Even now, its more like she nodded at my words than she believed in herself.

    I want her to have more confidence in herself. But I dont think its possible to change her personality that easily.

    So, in the meantime, Ill make Irene feel that Im here for her.

    I kissed her thin neck as we moved to the center of the bed.

    Let me go behind you today.

    I told to Irene. After getting a nod, she started taking off her clothes.

    After a few sounds of fabric rubbing each other, Her naked body gradually got exposed, with her clothes falling to the floor. Under the dim light of themp, Irenes supple, naked body emerged.

    I held her in my arms as I breathe in her familiar scent, Her smell, which possessed a calming sensation, reached my core.

    However, despite the calmness it brought, it was overpowered by her sexy body andrge breasts, so instead of giving me peace, it gave me the chaos it swore to destroy.

    Wow, your cock is already this big.

    Irenes hand reached out between my legs, wrapping her fingers around the head of my cock.

    You too, Irene. Youre already so wet.

    I, too, reached between her legs and stroked up her crack. My fingers got drenched in an instant, glistening it with fluids soon as I lifted them up.

    So, its mutual, then?

    Irene said as she turns her back to me and starts to poke her ass out, just as I told her to do today.

    Her sloping back and waistline, as well as the round ass that sticks out, I watched all of them from behind. In the middle of it, her secret ce was waiting for me, dripping honey as it was.

    Like a beautiful flower spreading nectar to lure her honey bee, Irene opens its slutty petals to lure her mans stinger.

    Well, then, here I go.

    I grabbed Irenes ass. Enjoying the feel of her smooth skin, I pushed open her secret slit, aiming my stiff meat pole against the spot where her love juices kept spilling out.

    The walls of her vagina snuggled as I entered, and without leaving any gaps for air to pass through, they wrapped tightly to my dick, but not too tight to the point where Im splitting it open.

    I felt a sense of unity and euphoria, as if we have returned to the way we should be, perfect for giving and receiving pleasure.

    Unnn, Tomos cock, its going so deep.

    My flesh rod jolted in response inside her vagina.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Tomo? Are you going to move?

    Ah, yes. Here Ie.

    I was soaked up the vaginal sensations that I didnt realize Ive kept my partner waiting.

    And so, I started to move my hips to make up for it.

    If you are able to read this watermark, it means you are reading from unauthorized site. Support the trantor by reading it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    I began making changes by moving up and down. My cock shifted angles every time it moves, but either way, her vaginal walls end being pushed up.

    Ihiiii! Tomos cock is squirming inside!

    It looks like Ive hit a good spot. I concentrated on that area to make her feel it more.

    Haaaa, hnnn! Fu, hiii! Tomo, if you do that, Im gonna, aaah, right awayyyyy!

    Irenes back slumped as she let out a howl. It seems she already had her first climax, as I felt her vagina contracting inside. Of course, it felt good for me as well.

    Naturally, I have no intention of letting that chance go away.

    I put pressure on my hips, then I leaned and covered her back to reach for her breasts.

    From there, I initiated my revenge.

    Ohoo! Tomo!?

    For starters, I rubbed her soft breasts as I cupped them from below. After ying with the already hard nipples with my fingertips, her vagina quivered in response.

    Hiigu, aaahn, hnnn, afuuuh.

    I watched Irenes disheveled body as she came once more. Of course, I endured it as well.

    Its a bit hard on my hips, but I tried my best to keep a snug fit on her rear.

    I held her tight from behind, wrapping her in my arms.

    After all, this is all to protect her. To help her.

    While my front is enjoying the warmth andfort of Irenes rear, I hugged her from behind, conveying my intentions of supporting her.

    Meanwhile, Irene

    Tomo.

    whispered my name as I closed by. This is where I put my face close to her ear. In response,

    Like what we are right now, Ill always be right behind you. Always.

    Tomo! If you say it like that, Ill be too happy that Ill cum!

    Its okay. Ill even watch you cum, Irene.

    Because I am now hugging her from behind, our posture caused my movements to loosen up. In order to fill the gap, Irene swung her hips and thrust up.

    The irregr pleasure, made by an unexpected shift in tempo, made us all aroused.

    Ahaaaa! Iming, Iming, Iming! Im cumming while being hugged by Tomo!

    Irene, who was just below me trembled. Her body bounced and pushed me up with force pretty unexpected from her sexy build.

    Not yet, it isnt over yet!

    Even though her vagina is still quivering hard from the afterglow, I tried my best to grab her while I thrust my waist.

    Oh, my God! Tomo, your cock is so hard! And too lively! Ahiiii!

    Irenes panting became low and wild, arousing me even more.

    Perhaps I put a lot of strength, or it was Irene getting weak, but before I know it, our posture has be a lot lower. Right now, Im basically ramming her from below. I moved my hips regardless.

    Kuh, Irene, lets cum together

    Yes, Tomo, feel it all a lot!

    This time, Irene moved her hips as well, matching her own movements with mine

    We moved our hips in sync, as if were a single creature.

    However, the pleasure that came out as a result went beyond what a single creature can provide.

    Fuoooou! Aaaaah, guh, uooooouuu!

    Irenes moans, almost identical to breast growls, conveyed the magnitude of the pleasure as her whole vagina brought me to new heights.

    Yet, I kept thrusting down, all to repay the sensation that was given to it with all my might.

    Cummiiiing, Im Cummiiiiing! Ooooh!

    Im cumming as well, Irene!

    Uooooo! Cummiiiinnnggg! Im cummmmiinnnnggg!

    We both came at the same time.

    Irene quivered underneath as I pumped my seed along with a force enough to squish her hips, where she lost her strength afterwards.

    Preventing her from falling directly, I rolled to the side while I kept her on my embrace. I held her tight so that shell safely fall down.

    While I was doing it, her pussy snugged tight to my rod of flesh, causing it to remain inside even after my ejaction has already passed.

    The smell of the sweat and bodily fluids spewed out. It served as pheromones that kept my consciousness alive.

    Ahhfuuuh.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Irene let out ragged breaths as she plopped down on her violent climax.

    Although shes all out of energy, her attractiveness was still intact, that even though I just came, my mind still desired to attack her once more.

    However, as my body has used up all of its strength, I could only bear to witness the enticing view.

    After regaining a bit of energy, I pulled my hips back to pull my meat rod out of her, only to fail as her vagina locked it in ce, as if it was reluctant to part with it.

    It wasnt anything fierce, but as I knew it was all from her love, I fell asleep with hers still wrapped up in mine.

 Book 8: Chapter 10: Clarices Self-Defense Tutorial

    Book 8: Chapter 10: rice''s Self-Defense Tutorial

    Every time, I was always warned by Irene not to get ahead of myself.

    Its partly because Im a rarity here, being an all-sought ck-eye ck-haired man, and partly because she cares about my wellbeing.

    To supplement that fact, she has even provided Edith, her personal bodyguard, to be my attendant, and rice, as my full-time bodyguard, when Edith was away.

    However, I am also a man. Even if I cant go so far as to fight on my own, at the very least, I want to be able to protect myself.

    For example, if someone attacked me, I would at least be able to manage on my own while the girls beat up the enemy. Pretty pathetic from Earths standpoint, but this isnt Earth anymore.

    Irene was against it, as even learning it will result in injuries. Edith, same as Irene, isnt going to teach me how to fight as well, but for a different reason. She said that I might get too overconfident and harm myself even more, which puts the cart before the horse.

    But now that we have rice, I decided to take the opportunity and talked to her about it.

    Hey, rice. I want to learn some self-defense techniques, even if theyre just the basics. Can you teach me?

    Hnn? I dont mind. Does Aki want to get stronger as well?

    Ah, yeah. Well, at the very least-

    I see, so Aki wants to aim for the strongest with me!

    Not that much!

    I hurriedly denied rice. If I inadvertently nodded here, she would definitely set up a grueling training menu along with a vibrant smile on her face.

    You see, if Im too weak, then rice wont be able to move much when the enemyes, right? I thought maybe, if I could manage myself in the meantime

    I see, youre right. Ill definitely gonna get jittery if my moves are limited to protect Aki. I get it!

    Isnt that right? So, will you

    In case that happens, all that you need to assault them first before they assault you! After all, youre a wild boar, surprisingly!

    No, thats not what I meant!

    Ever since we met, rice, maybe because shes too honest to her own desires (i.e., a musclehead), she really doesnt listen to me.

    This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    But thankfully, after a series of simple but thorough exnations, I finally got my intentions through.

    Of course, for the other girls not to find out our secret training session, we held it in a forest a bit of a distance from the mansion.

    Disguised as the usual stroll, I went only with rice, so that we wont raise any suspicions.

    But as for secretly learning martial arts upon arriving at the ce,

    Hmm. What to dois that? No, thatmumumumu.

    rice groaned cutely as we stood against each other, still havent thought of the moves that she will teach me.

    You see, there are many different types of self-defense. In some extreme cases, it is often safer to defeat someone with a single blow than to prevent yourself from being defeated with 10 or 20 moves. Im in that direction.

    rice moved closer to me and lifted my arm. Then she giggled as she gave it an acupressure squeeze.

    Mmm-hmm. Let me check your muscles for a minute.

    Her hands touched my pecs and then drifted straight to my legs. After she finished touching me all over, rice nodded, then said to me.

    Yep, thats all about it. You arent macho, which is pretty obvious, but you seem to have all the muscles you need. So, rather than just ying the role of a passive victim

    She came around to my side.

    Aki, try hitting me in the front for a minute. You dont have to think too hard, just go all out like a normal person.

    All right.

    I nodded and let out a quick punch.

    Its an amateur one with no particr martial arts experience whatsoever.

    Hm. This time, watch me as I do it.

    rice said, then threw her fist with a light feel. I could hear her punch cutting the wind, clearly showing the difference from mine in terms of speed and weight.

    First up are the hips. Aki, youre almost exclusively hitting from your shoulders. You should focus more on twisting your hips first. Like this.

    rice goes behind me and grabs my arms and hips, moving them around as she gives me a lecture about posing, including the proper timing to twist my hips as well as the timing to stretch out my elbows.

    She corrects my form with her hands as I strike my fists several times.

    If you can do the basics, you will be able to apply them even if your posture is a little bit off. However, that means your body has to master the basics first.

    I followed her instructions and released my fists repeatedly, one arm at a time. Once the right punching pose is corrected, she goes to the left. It was the same for my kicks as well.

    My muscle mass didnt change, but with the training, my punches and kicks have gained speed and power. Of course, its not good as rices yet.

    Un, un! I knew you had it in you. Now, do you want to climb the top of the world with me?

    Well, thats a little too

    I appreciate her enthusiasm, but its not really my goal. Besides, I was able to catch up to her right now because she had set her bar really low. I dont know what kind of challenges she will give me if I suddenly blurt out something like wanting to be the strongest out of the blue. I dont want to bite more than I can chew.

    Also, for a person who calls her jumping from roof to roof as a moderate exercise, I dont think Ill ever catch up to her.

    Really? What a shame Those four are the basics, but at the very least, for now, you should be able to fight back with any of your limbs.

    Un. Thank you.

    Theres also a lot of ways to attack, depending on the distance between you and your opponent and which side youre on. In the meantime, Ill teach you how to dodge first.

    rice said and touched my body again.

    The human body has joints, and the direction in which it moves is basically fixed. So..

    I see, it wont turn over here, no matter what I do.

    Yep. Well, if you put more power beyond that directionyou dont have to be so frightened, Aki. You wont break or dislocate anything. Just go as I say.

    Well, I know, of course, that she doesnt intend to do anything terrible. However, I still couldnt help but doubt. After all, a y-biting of a lion is much, much different from the ones of a kitten, and doesnt necessarily mean that a normal human being will be left unharmed.

    If you are able to read this watermark, it means you are reading from unauthorized site. Support the trantor by reading it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Anyway, the point is, once you know the direction and range of motion of your joints, youll be able to read your opponents movements to some extent, thus making it easy for you to counterattack. After that, parrying and dodging will be easier, and to some instances, you can even use the momentum to throw your opponent. Like this.

    She grabs me.

    Im gonna do a throw on you. Are you ready?

    Ah, yeah.

    The instant I nodded with quite a bit of fear, gravity suddenly left my body. A momentter, I was looking up at the blue sky, hiding through the gaps of the overgrown trees.

    Huh?

    If you can figure out how joints work, youll be able to do it as well. Now, try it on me.

    I grabbed her as she told me to and put the force in the direction she indicated, throwing her on to the ground. It wasnt as easy as rice said it would be, but I could certainly feel the flow of power in my favor.

    rice, now lying on the ground, gets up right after.

    Sorry. Your clothes, they got dirty.

    Hmm? Of course, its gonna get dirty! If not, how are you gonna practice? Now, Aki, try to get the position of my joints properly. Here, touch me.

    At rices urging, I put my hands over her body.

    I examined what parts and joints are there and how far they move in which direction.

    I grabbed her arms, which, despite its thinness from afar, it felt strong as it was wrapped in supple muscles. It was definitely a girls arm with skin as firm and smooth, yet it had force worthy of unleashing that much power.

    Nn, it wont bend even if you push it further in that direction.

    It seems that the final range of motion is greatly affected by the way the joint bends and the path it takes, where it can change significantly, even with a slight difference in them.

    I thoroughly learned every movement of rices body, that even she doesnt consciously understand because of herck of awareness of the matter. Well, maybe because shes acting primarily on instinct?

    I lifted her thighs. rice herself moved them without going against the direction I wanted.

    I bent her knees and ankles as she continued to lift her legs. rices body is flexible, so shes able to bend much more than me.

    Hnn, thats about as far as I can go.

    Like a gymnast, I made rice spread her legs apart vertically before she brings them down. The next step was to spread them out horizontally, where she sat down and put her legs apart, making an almost perfect side split to my surprise.

    This one lined up to about 180 degrees, but if observed carefully, it was never really that number, but it was almost as close. This shows that no matter how soft the surrounding muscles are, there are still physical limits because of the joint itself.

    Hnnn, Aki?

    I was staring at her hips when rice called out to me. I nodded and then went over how far the knee joint would move with her body.

    After learning the joints, I was taught another technique based on it. We did it for a couple of times, with lots of me being thrown off and pushed down as I dodged her bursts. She said once I learned the origin and the direction of the force, I would be able to figure out the rest for myself. To put it in simple terms, once I know which direction an attack will go, I can utilize it to make my opponent fall.

    Of course, no matter how hard I try, I wasnt able to knock her down, not that Im trying to, though. After all, its not a good thing to be overconfident of your own power.

    Despite my shorings, rice is constantly praising me. I was so absorbed in the practice that I was able to gain a good progress from it.

    By the time that the sun was beginning to set, something that I should have expected happened. My body started to scream at the iparable amount of exercise I was getting.

    Thats about it for today. Are you okay, Aki?

    Yeah, somehow.

    I tried my best to squeeze out a reply as Iy on the ground.

    rice and I are bothpletely covered in sweat and mud.

    Aki, can you stand on your own?

    Yeah.

    I pulled all my nerves over as I wobbled to stand up. My knees were still jerking from overwork, but not to the point where I cant walk.

    Todays training has made my mind a little stronger. In addition, I was able to find out how to use my body more effectively in dangerous situations.

    Of course, I had just gotten started, so I still have to keep my guard up.

    I head back to the mansion alongside rice, whos still amazingly keeping up with my pace despite our strenuous workout.

 Book 8: Chapter 11: Clarice And Annette

    Book 8: Chapter 11: rice And Ate

    <strong>This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware</strong>.

    rice and I returned to the mansion covered in mud and dirt, much to Ates surprise.

    As we couldnt just wander around the mansion looking like that, we were immediately taken to the bath.

    You both are like children.

    Ate spoke with a smile as she observed us moving in small gaits so as not to pollute the house.

    Indeed, it may be the first time since elementary school that Ive returned home covered in mud like this.

    While were at it, Ate followed us to the changing room. She helped us pack our clothes so that we wouldnt spread the mud around.

    After that, together with Ate, we went to the bath, as she also got dirty from taking care of us.

    Since its a bath, Ate, rice, and I are obviously,pletely naked.

    Ates body is generally soft and feminine, having spent all her time indoors. Both heartwarming and bewitching, her body is typical of what you see in older people. However, being surrounded by steam like this, thetter description seems to have be more emphasized than the former.

    rice has a firm body, typical of a fighter. Her whole body is covered in supple muscles, yet her breasts are lush and swaying about. Her thighs are incredibly firm and impressive.

    These two attractive, naked people are standing right next to each other.

    I felt more ufortable, especially when I took a bath with <em>that</em> purpose from the beginning.

    I took a quick dip in the water to remove the mud, trying not to stare at the two of them too long. But as I wash up, I couldnt help but nce over at the twos bodies.

    Come on, let me help get that mud off you.

    Youll do it? Thanks a bunch!

    Over there, Ate is washing rice, whos covered in mud from our training. Soothed by the blissful scene, I watched them as I wash myself alone. The two of them seem to be having so much fun, as I heard someughs while theyre talking to each other. Though I find it odd that they seem to have looked at me a few times, they kept washing themselves as they were.

    Aki is getting lonely up there.

    Ara, youre right. Im sorry. Ill finish this up in a minute then switch to you. Is that okay to you, Mister Tomoaki?

    After noticing my loneliness, they tried walking towards me, but I denied their offer, waving my hand in a hurry.

    No, Im fine.

    Alienating yourself is no good, Aki!

    Thats right. why dont the two of us wash him together?

    Quickly, as if they had a meeting, they got on both sides and began to wash me on each nk. They are not using a sponge, but their bare hands, stroking my body up and down.

    This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    I knew you had a good body, Aki.

    Shes right. It feels so manly.

    Two sets of hands caressed my chest and stomach like crazy. rice has firm yet feminine palms while Ate has a thin, fragile ones. Both are of different types, yet both are so attractive.

    After they had enough crawling their fingers all over, they pressed their bodies on the next, squishing their ample breasts against me from both sides. There should be a difference between the two, but the softness of their tits had already stolen me of my cool thoughts.

    With the smell of soap filling the bathroom and the feel of the soft tits changing shape on both sides, as well as the enticing moans in my ears, I wasnt able to stand for long.

    My crotch finally stood at its peak.

    Ah, Akis got an erection!

    Uwaaa.

    rice pointed out in a loud voice, in which I tried to hide in my embarrassment. However, I failed to do so as my arms were bound by the two people on both sides of me.

    All of a sudden, Ate moved her face to my ear. This caused herrge breasts to be pressed harder against my arms, making me conscious of their softness.

    Mister robber, how do you like being touched? On your chest? Stomach? Orwould you prefer doing this with our tits while they are being pressed against you?

    Ates whispers tickled my eardrums and brain. Amid my lightheadedness, her hand gently stroked my ns, causing me to almost scream out in pleasure.

    You cant take it anymore, can you? Just leave it to us, and well make you feel good.

    Aftering to this city, Ates old self seems to have faded considerably. That in itself is a very good thing, but the downside is that she appears to have increased her insatiable appetite for sex.

    Im ready!

    I guess they coordinated during their talks earlier, as there was already a mat ced on the bathroom tiles by rice.

    Ate urged me toy there, in which I did. Now, Ate and rice are looking down at me, with only my cock standing on one end.

    Well then, lets start off with some tits to make him feel better.

    Yeah, got it!

    rice replied cheerfully as sheid down between my open legs.

    With this, Akis cock is now being sandwiched.

    She said as herrge breasts wrapped around my cock. From the cleavage of her breasts, I could see the ferocious rod of flesh peeking out of it.

    Uwaa, your tits are so hot I feel like burning.

    Zuu, zuuu, rice ignored me and started bobbing her chest up and down. A sweet, frustrating stimtion sshed over the softness of her flesh.

    Youre doing great, rice.

    Ate spoke while observing us. Based on her tone, Ate seems to be enjoying herself, as if she isplimenting a childs growth. When I turned my head towards her, Ate noticed my gaze as well.

    Ara, do you want me to do it too? Well, I guess Ill just have to spoil you then. Fufufu.

    Thats right, Aki. Indulge yourself on us as much as you want.

    rices titjob doesnt stop even as she calls out to me. She eagerly moved her breasts, changing the angle and force as she goes on with it. Her breasts already felt good from the outside, yet it was even more being wrapped up in close and personal.

    Mister Tomoaki really likes tits, didnt he?

    Smiling, Ate lowered her breasts to my face. Her tits, which are even bigger than rices, wrapped my face whole.

    Uupuh.

    Are you okay? Tell me if youre in pain, okay?

    She muttered to me, her breasts shaking in the air as they flopped on my face. Because of the fact that she had just washed herself, her breasts smelled like soap.

    The smell and softness of her breasts wrapped around my skin.

    Wow, Akis cock is even bigger now that hes buried in your tits!

    Fufufu, Im d you liked it.

    In Ates enticingughter, her breasts bounced on my face in sync.

    Ate then squeezes her breasts. My nose got pinched in the process, making itself distinct in the middle of her cleavage. I dont really know what shes doing to me, but it feels strange.

    Im going to make you feel even better, Aki!

    rice put a bit of force to her chest, causing it to get tight. With her arms putting pressure on both sides, her firm tits squeezed further, as if theyre trying to push the meat rod out. Of course, a strong stimulus was applied to my meat stick as a result.

    Come on, Ate. Its about time.

    Okay.

    Puhaah.

    I took a deep breath as soon as I was released from Ates chest. It was a relief but also a bit of a letdown.

    Then, she turned into rices side, where the stimtion on the meat stick suddenly became less intense. I turned my eyes, only to see rices tits swaying free from the push.

    If you are able to read this watermark, it means you are reading from unauthorized site. Support the trantor by reading it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Were going to finish up with a double titty-fuck to make your cock feel good, Mister Tomoaki.

    Hyauuu, Ate, not so sudden.

    rice screams out as Ate, with her hands covered in soap, stimtes the others breasts. Ate, who had applied soap to her own breasts as well, gave me a bewitching smile.

    Ate and rice. Together, their tits squeezed and swallowed my meat stick.

    My cock bounced with delight as the four rich mountains held me whole.

    Uwah! You gave me a scare there. Dont make it jump all of a sudden!

    It looks so happy. Well, here we go.

    The slippery titsmenced rubbing against my meatstick. As their pace is mixed, stimtion continueding without any break.

    Ahn, my nipples are rubbing against your cock!

    Ates nipples, which were already stiff before this, got stimted even more as they hit the edge of my bellend. I almost screamed out in pleasure of the impact it brought.

    While I was doing that, rice moved in, burying my penispletely.

    Hiuuu! this feels so good!

    No, Miss rice, thatsHyauu!

    rices and Ates nipples collided, making them feel each other.

    It didnt take a while for the two beautiful women with ample breasts to start getting slutty and disheveled.

    They moved passionately against my crotch and kept on doing it even after their faces melted in pleasure.

    It was already undistinguishable whether they are seeking each others tits or fighting for my meat stick.

    Either way, it was a very erotic scene.

    Mister Tomoaki, take a look. Ive got a lot of non-soapy slime flowing out of me.

    Aha! This is precum juice, right? Aki, are you gonna cum?

    After a while, sloppy yet sticky fluids poured out of my meat pole.

    Ah! Your head just swelled up as well. Youre cumming, arent you? Youre going to cum! Dont deny it!

    rice said as she pestered me cheerfully. After I couldnt help but nod to the obvious, it is where she began to shake her hips even harder.

    Good! Blow it all out, mister robber! Fill our breasts with your very own semen!

    Meanwhile, Ate continued to rock her tits with increased speed.

    The two of them moved their breasts hard as they stared at my flesh.

    Ahh, Im going to cum, both of you!

    I ejacted as vigorous as a fountain.

    Thick semen rained down on their faces and breasts. The jelly-like substance bounced over their tits and was sucked into their cleavage.

    That was amazing, Aki! It really squirted up high!

    rice eximed happily as she got a lot of semen on her face and chest.

    Meanwhile, Ate licked off the semen that had sshed onto her own face and smiled.

    Im so d that you felt good for us.

    Both looked at me with apletely heated look on their faces.

    I nodded deeply to them.

    Now, its my turn.

 Book 8: Chapter 12: Continuing in Missionary

    Book 8: Chapter 12: Continuing in Missionary

    <strong>This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware</strong>.

    This time Iid down the two with their backs on the mat.

    From their positions, it looked like theyre looking up at me in awe, a far contrast to their tits right beneath their faces, which, even while lying down, are still fully asserting their presence.

    And I was at the mercy of those two pairs of mountains just earlier.

    Please, Mister Tomoaki. Its already be like this.

    Ate spoke as she spread her legs, exposing her own secret ce.

    Her slender fingers opened her vulva, causing its love juices to flow out.

    My cunt is already like this too. Its leaking all over.

    rice did the same, opening her legs wide. Only that from there, in the middle of her well-developed body, was a mouth opening and closing like a small flower.

    The two women are showing off their vaginas to me. At the sight of such a scene, my meat pole, which should have beenpletely squeezed out earlier, immediately regained its strength.

    I held that cock between my breasts and gazed at it up close for too long; I cant hold on anymore. Please.

    Ate said as she made an unconscious movement, thrusting her hips towards me. The way she sought for my flesh was very erotic that I couldnt help but tingle in my systems.

    Hey, Mister robber~ Please. Hurry up and steal my cunt!

    I understand. Ill put it inside you first.

    I said bluntly at Ates direct invitation, then went over and ced my meat pole against her vulva.

    As I slowly put the tip in, Ate felt some movements next to her. Realizing that rice was observing us, she couldnt help but blush her cheeks red.

    Aaahhn!

    I thrust my meat rod at once, making her scream loudly before she could even react. Since it was arge bathhouse, Ates moaning echoed throughout the whole room.

    That was a great moan you got there.

    I murmured as I close myself in. Ate closed her eyes and leaned her head to the side a little bit, trying to hide her embarrassed face.

    However, her actions only made me want to vite her more. Also,

    Hnnaahh

    Even though she wasnt moving right now, her vaginal walls tighten whenever she makes a small noise. Ate seems to be the type to feel it more when shes embarrassed.

    This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Oooh, so thats what happens when youre connected.

    Next to me, rice muttered with interest. Well, you cant take a closer look if youre the one being fucked, so its not strange for her to act this way.

    rice is watching our actions, partly from interest and partly for her studies.

    Ahhhrice, thats

    Ate raised her voice, now fully aware that shes being watched. I resumed moving my hips from there.

    Ahh, wait, Mister Tomoaki, hnnnn!

    Oooh, I can clearly see the way it goes in and out of her!

    rices report was a natural verbal abuse.

    Ate couldnt help but turn red with shame, yet she couldnt bear to reprimand thetter as she was being stared with its innocent eyes.

    Noo, stooooop! If you stare at me that much, Ill!

    Ate shook her head as she made a coquettish scream.

    Even I, an outsider, felt embarrassed as rice exins to us what she sees.

    Despite it, I shook my hips even more violently to show her more, even lifting her body a bit so that she could see us better.

    Ooh, Its easier to see now! I can see your cock squirming and sloshing all over the ce.

    Fuuu, aaah, hnn, Ahuuu,, aaah, Tomoaki, yaaah!

    rice gazed even harder on our joining parts as my other partner continued to let out her series of gasps. Conscious with the extra pair of eyes observing her, whenever I ram my cock inside, Ates vagina contracts, making the flood in between our gaps to gush out even more.

    Wow

    Hnnaaaah! No good, Fhuuuaaahh! Aaaaaah!

    rices curiosity,bined with my sadistic mind.

    The two desires mixed in, and Ate faced the brunt of it; she was being pierced hard while being watched.

    WowAte, you look so lewd right now.

    Noo! Please, dont look at me like that!

    Ate eximed as she tried to hide her face, but I stopped her midway by holding her hands down. To fully restrain her, I made my body ovep hers, which made her and my face closer than it was before.

    Tomoaki, aaaahh, fuuuh, annnn, aaah, no more, Im going to cum

    Its okay. Im watching you closely. Go ahead. Make your best effort.

    Aaah, no way, me, alone!? Aahhnn, geez, aaaaahh, Im cummiiiiiinnnnnggg!

    Soon, Ates body bounced up and down beneath me. Her vaginal walls contracted all over as they snugged my member tightly.

    Then, her eyes, almost going white with pleasure, went into me and rice, who was looking at her from below.

    Nooo, my cumming face, aahh, ahhh, hnnnnn, no waynhaaaaa!

    The excitement of seeing her cumming made her cum once again. My penis, which was tightly squeezed in her sessive cumming, tried its best to resist going out of control.

    Gulp.

    I heard rice drink her own spit.

    But before I could say anything, Ate suddenly wrapped her arms around my body.

    HnnnHey, mister robber. Do you want me to make you feel good next?

    She whispered in my ear as she hugs me tight.

    My mind is telling me that if I ept this one, itll take a lot of strength, and will probably leave me tired and defenseless right after. My body, which was taken over by my lust, obviously says otherwise.

    It became even more prevalent when she pushed tits softly against my chest while she breathes through my ear.

    Her body is literally begging for it.

    <em>Twitch. </em>My cock bounced inside her vagina. I felt a bit of my precum was let out, but good thing I was able to hold it back.

    Fuua, Mister TomoHnnn.

    I heard my nickname in my ear as it got mixed up with her panting. There is no way in hell Im gonna stand that.

    I shook my hips violently as I gave myst spurt, scraping my cock over the walls of her vagina.

    If you are able to read this watermark, it means you are reading from unauthorized site. Support the trantor by reading it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Aaaah, fuuuaah! Hyaaauuu, aaahhnnn, Mister Tomoaki, Mister Tomoakiii!

    Ate also thrust her hips up along with a lot of screaming, trying to get most of the semen out of it.

    I tried my best and fucked her harder.

    Nhaaa! your penis, fuuu, aaahn!

    Im cumming, Ate!

    Hnnn! Yes, Mister Tomoaki! Cum in my pussy a lot!

    In response to her voice, I ejacted inside as hard as I could.

    Its here! Tomoakis proof that hes feeling good of meeeee, fuaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!

    Aguh.

    In the middle of my jizz, Ate came as well. Her body quivered up and down, and her pussy mped shut. The greedy cunt that relentlessly tightened my meat rod gave her even more pleasure.

    Ate?

    Her hand smoothly came off my body. When I looked at her, Ate seemed to have fainted, all while retaining her o-face.

    The excitement of being seen and her continuous climax must have been too much for her.

    Aki

    A wistful voice came out from next to me. When I leaned to the side, I saw rice was looking up, breathing heavily.

    I think, Im gonna go crazy.

    She was quiet along the way. Was it because we were so fierce that it rendered her speechless, or because shes busy doing it by herself?

    rices special ce, which had greatly expanded, was flooded to the point that it was iparable to the one that I saw earlier.

    Even as I watched, I could see that sloppy, soupy dewdrops flowing down the mat.

    Ive kept you waiting, right? Here, Ill make you feel good as much as possible.

    I called out to her as I ovep her body with mine. Her gaze remains on my meat stick the entire time.

    Aaah, Akis cock, Hyaaaaaauuuuu!

    Wow. She must have been enduring for quite a while. Her vagina quivered with pleasure and climax the moment I inserted it.

    Fuaaah, more, more!

    rice moved her hips as well, seeking more pleasure to entice me, who had halted my movements in shock.

    I slowly swayed my hips in time with her.

    rice gave a big wave after, apanied by a scream. Upon having her first climax, she came to her senses, her face turning bright red.

    Uuu, forget what I just said! From now on, Im going to make you cum instead!

    In that case, I guess I have to step up my game as well.

    A-are you serious!?

    rices eyes are full of surprise and anticipation. Suddenly, she doesnt feel like she wants to win anymore.

    Fufuhn, ei! Aki likes tits, right! How about this!

    She pressed her tits right against my face. It should be a pretty tight posture in terms of structure, but with her abdominal muscles, it posed no problems at all. She pressed her soft tits to me steadily.

    Fuaaah, yes, bury your face in it more! How is it, Aki? Feels good, right? Wait, dont nod your head in my tits!

    Though I want to keep it like this, I have to keep the pleasure constant or else Ill lose the game. As rice is apetitive one, I ran my tongue as I go further down. I grabbed her sides as well to tickle her, crawling over them to loosen up her muscles.

    Hyaaauu, hey, Aki, thats foul y, aaahhnn!

    I bent my body to the limit and licked up her abs as she slumped back to the mat.

    Every muscle, every groove, I ran my tongue through them, all while I watch her reaction. I couldnt see her face as her tits were blocking the way, but her vagina squeezed tighter as they wrapped around my bellend.

    Aaaaaah, something is going toe out

    rice reached for her own clit. Her fingers stroked the little plump up and down, already swollen and exposed to the open.

    I lifted my face from her abdomen and moved my body further up. Deeper and deeper, I inserted my meat pole.

    Aaki, auuh, Im, hnnn.

    rice spoke deliriously as she looks up at me. her face waspletely flushed as her flushed cheeks rxed.

    I smiled at her and grabbed her breasts with both hands.

    Ahhhn, Hnnn, fuuu, auuuuh!

    Each of my left and right hands vited rices nipples. I pinched and knead them both to stimte her.

    No more, it feels too good, uuu, Im gonna cum. Im going to cum, Akiiiii!

    rices body is violently disoriented by the four-point stimtion of both her nipples, her clit, and her pussy.

    Im about to reach my limit as well. I move my hips wildly, increasing the feeling of my ejaction.

    I could feel your cock swelling up. Youre almost there, arent you? Hyaaauu! Hey, keep it down a little. Hyaaaaa! I said, ahuuu, no, no more, Im gonna cum once more! Im cumming! Aaaaaaauuuuuuuu!

    Once again, rice came with great gusto.

    This tightened her insides all out, so my time-limited flesh rod exploded as well.

    I released my semen that seems to be the third time in a row, putting all of it inside her.

    Aaah~ I came first again And I was so close.

    rice whispered alluringly before she passed out.

    Im at the end of my rope as well. Come to think of it, Ive been using my body all day today.

    Iy down on the mat as the slumber invited me to do so.

 Book 9: Chapter 1: Carrying out Plans

    Book 9: Chapter 1: Carrying out ns

    Days passed, and our preparations steadily progressed.

    Suzette came back from the central and told us about the results of our previous strategies.

    Thankfully, everything is going smoothly, so we are now approaching our final stages.

    We immediately called everyone to assemble together and discuss how we will move on that day.

    This will probably be thest time well all get together for a strategy meeting.

    Simr to thest time, the same members are all present.

    First of them was Irene, the mayor of this city.

    Second was Edith, the Queens daughter.

    Julie, the Dark Elf.

    Suzette, the parliament official.

    Ate, who knows the movements of the major faction.

    Andstly, Mio, the daughter of the ambassador of the country of Kyou.

    A weekter, a government assembly will be held. During the assembly, due to the number of people in the room, the Queens security will be thin at best.

    Suzette gave the opening. Then, Irene takes over.

    This is where we are going to pursue the minister from the minority.

    Yes. However, for some reason, someone leaked out that there will be some kind of movement against the major faction, which is why this time, all security will be focused on protecting the assembly, rather than protecting the Queen.

    But thats what were trying to do all along.

    To think you were able to utilize their movements for our benefits. Pretty clever, Miss Suzette.

    Mio, who had been passively cooperating with our ns, praised the parliament official. However,

    And? Who will go to the Queen? Its impossible to approach her with arge number of people.

    As for that, we had prepared an informal audience. In other words,

    Trespassing?

    Well, not really, at least not until were found out.

    Suzette exined in a bit of an indirect way, but Julie summed it up.

    Though I agree, that also means we have to narrow down the numbers even more.

    Right. So that means we cant all go together.

    Ate nodded as she looked around while Irene fell into her thoughts once more. Meanwhile, I also turned my gaze at the girls to help them sort this out.

    After a bit of a pause, Irene spoke up.

    Well then, as the mayor of this city, I, Irene, will decide on behalf of everyone. For my picks, besides I, the citys representative, and Edith, her daughterTomo, youll be going with us as well.

    When Irene mentioned my name, none of them gave an objection.

    Its a proof that they all believe in my capabilities now.

    This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    However, we also need someone familiar with the central.

    Julie, the next one to speak, looked at Suzette and Ate.

    There, Ate, in a reserved voice.

    With only four people, you can sneak into the castle, right?

    Yes, at least thats what we are nning to do.

    Asked Suzette, her co-candidate for going to the central.

    Though I said that the security is going to be thin, of course, there will be a certain number of guards that will remain.

    Thats what I thought as well. Though the numbers will lessen due to the event, those that will remain will still be enough to cover all sides.

    Suzette gave an advanced warning about the security. Ate nodded in assent. But what surprised us is what she said next.

    Would it be of any help if I showed up at the assembly?

    A testimony from a rtive of the minister? That would bring a lot of confusion for the assembly. Well, for certain, it will be a lot of help for the minority faction, but

    Suzette, who opened her mouth to speak on behalf of the group, turned to Ate, who suddenly spoke up, with concern. True, her act will undoubtedly increase the security at the assembly, but that also means that the danger it will pose to her would be much, much greater.

    But the ex-wife of the minister still insisted, saying shell jump in the middle of it for the cause.

    Wow, thats a lot of guts. You sure you can handle that alone?

    Mio smiled as she teased Ate, but upon seeing the determination in thetters eyes, what she spoke next surprised us even more.

    If thats what you n to do, then let me help. Im tired of sneaking around and hiding my face. Its time we spook the people of this country of the real ugly.

    Mio gave her assent as she paid attention to the whole thing.

    The country of Kyou is an essential partner in this country. In the case of her entrance to the central, she could press the person responsible for it out of the window right away.

    Whats even more threatening is that shes a state guest. Once she gets into the parliament, they wont be able to openly mistreat her, no matter how extreme their disgust had on her.

    To sum it up, If Ate and Mio were to go into the parliament and pursue the ministers faults, the assembly would be more confused, and the Queens security would be even thinner.

    it should. That way, less danger to sneak.

    Julie supplemented with a nod.

    So its settled then of whos going and whos not? I will go with Lady Irene and the others.

    Then, the ones that will go to see the Queen are Irene, Edith, Suzette and I-

    I looked around at everyones faces then continued.

    -while Ate and Mio will be the ones to go into the assembly and create a diversion. Isnt that right?

    yes, thats right.

    Suzette gave her affirmation.

    Now that we had decided the strategy, tension runs over us again.

    After all, we will intend to disrupt a government assembly and, at the same time, sneak to the castle to appeal directly to the Queen.

    No matter what we do, all of it was never safe.

    Of course, weve made preparations, so it is expected that it will give us an easier time sneaking in. However, I still cant guarantee that its 100% safe. Still better than squirming from ce to ce like a rat, though.

    We took a breather at Suzettes reassuring words.

    Still, we have to do it. All to get the city the recognition it deserves.

    Irene dered with emphasis.

    After all, it is the root of all why we are working so hard.

    If you are able to read this watermark, it means you are reading from unauthorized site. Support the trantor by reading it at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    At all costs, we must seed in getting an audience with the Queen and have this city of Blossom recognized.

    It will seed. For Lady Irenes sake, for everyones sake, and for my and my own mother as well.

    Edith vowed to us.

    We renewed our own resolve.

    Its now or never.

    Just a breath more.

    The people who were driven out of their homes because of the severe discrimination in their appearance.

    Until the government recognizes this city as a ce where we can leave properly, they will never be safe.

    After we defeat the major faction, no more people will be mistreated for their looks.

    We have all worked so hard just to reach this point.

    And all will be decided in a week.

    Will this city be recognized, or will it be disposed?

    I couldnt help but feel the anxiety and the tension crushing my soul.

    But all of it is the same for all of us.

    So I focused myself and try not to show any anxious look on my face.

    Then, lets see each other in a week. Its not over yet, everyone, but its just one more step. Lets do our best.

    Everyone gave a firm nod at Irenes words.

    Well, then. Lady Ate. Shall we contact the attendees and get ourselves ready?

    Yes, with pleasure.

    Mio and Ate got up from their seats.

    I waved to see them off.

    Julie, take care of the city.

    Nn, okay.

    Julie nodded to Irene, then she left as well.

    I got up from my seat and left the conference room.

 Book 9: Chapter 2: Julies Night Visit

    Book 9: Chapter 2: Julie''s Night Visit

    Its the night a few days before the mission is to be carried out.

    Thanks to Edith, I feel a little better, but the tension stilles back when Im alone.

    Now is definitely not the time to show my anxiety, even more, when everyone else is busy preparing for a confrontation that will decide their future lives.

    And so, I sat quietly on the bed in the dimly lit room.

    TON, TON. After a while, there was a light knocking from my door.

    Coming.

    I shouted as I stood up and opened it, only to see Julie on the other side.

    I wondered whats going on for her to visit at thiste.

    Tomo, asleep?

    No, Im still awake.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    It was probably because the room was dark. I shook my head at Julies question.

    Well, in the meantime,e inside.

    So, I invited her in and tried to turn on the lights. But before I could do that, Julie tugged my sleeve lightly.

    keep it dark, okay?

    Eh? But

    All of a sudden, she dragged me by my sleeve and led me to the bed, after which, sitting there, she patted the ce next to her.

    Leaving me no other choice, took a seat next to Julie.

    Tomo, are you okay?

    She asks as she holds my hand. I could feel her smooth chocte skin as it squeezes me inside.

    Because, after the meeting, you look tired

    Ah.

    Tomo, nervous?

    Yes

    Not expecting her to see through me that quickly, I could only nod. Even though its already in my head that it will do no good, I still couldnt wipe the anxiety and tension away.

    As if it wants to depend on her, my hand squeezed hers back.

    In the dimly lit room, Julie smiled calmly.

    its okay. Its going to be fine.

    I continued to lean to her, and she held me close. Herrge breasts, like pillows, took me in softly.

    <em>Dokun, dokun.</em> The rhythmic beats of her heart resounded in my ear.

    Along with her gentle warmth, they wrapped around me as if to soothe my body whole.

    I decided to depend more on that kindness and clung to her more.

    Tomo,e here.

    Julie said as she beckoned me to the center of the bed. Then, sheid down, sliding her body in between my legs.

    all of your insecurities, Im gonna suck it all, Tomo.

    She spoke as her dark skin blended to the darkness, leaving only her eyes glowing softly in the dimly lit room.

    To start off, her hands gently undressed my lower body. I lifted my hips up to make it easier to undress and let her take care of the rest.

    Then, Julies eyes rolled to my crotch, which is now exposed to the outside air.

    goodgood.

    She nodded twice, stroking my still small crotch like a child being pampered. My penis began to swell under the stimtion of the females hand.

    its getting energetic.

    Julie, who had already bent down and pulled her face on my meat stick, looked up at me as she smiled mischievously.

    My cock throbbed a little in response, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and anticipation of whatsing next.

    haamu.

    lero, chiu, hnnm.

    Finally, Julie swallowed my semi-erect cock whole, stretching out her tongue while inside it. As she sucked the head part, I began to feel a familiar sensation, making my meat rod swell quickly.

    It pushed even further to her throat as it gained more mass inside.

    Fuahh, it has gotten bigger.

    Julie lets go of my meat stick, unable to take it further as it was already in full capacity.

    Then, as if to repay for it, she reaches it out with her tongue and licks up the head instead.

    Lero, nnn, perolero, chuu, lero.

    Completely wrapping my fully erected meat rod, she teases the tip, showing off her red tongue. Then, she looks at me with her upturned eyes.

    She already knows that by staring at me from up above, it will stimte my sadistic desires to vite her more.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Despite that, she kept on doing so, continuing to poke the hole at the center. The erotic look on her face are already making my pole twitch.

    Fufu, does it feel good? Do you want more, Tomo?

    Y-yeah. Do it again, Julie.

    Nn. Ill make you feel better and better.

    Julie took it inside her mouth, but this time, aside from being rolled around inside, she sucked my cock even deeper. I could feel her mouth and saliva, reaching a spot it hadnt previously reached before.

    Nguuu, juruu, chururu, lerolero.

    Then she went and licked me at my underside, her tongue tracing the veins in of my fully erect cock.

    Juru, shukoh, n, juurururu!

    Meanwhile, she strokes up my inner thighs. As I writhe at the subtle tickle, her hand, which gradually went up, reaches the root of my meat stick.

    Npuhaaa, fuuu.

    From there, Julie released my penis, making it glisten to the scarce light as it created a silver bridge of liquid from her mouth to the tip.

    It was entirely smothered by Julies saliva.

    After that, she stretched her tongue out and lick the leftover sticky paste around her mouth. Remembering how good that pink creature was, my body sought for it even more.

    As if she had felt what I was thinking, Julies hands grabbed my cock. She rubbed it up and down, making a nasty, slimy sound as her fingers ran around, spreading her saliva as it goes.

    Although it was dark and I couldnt see anything well, it already felt amazing on its own.

    Fufufu, Tomos cock is making lewd sounds. Ah, precum is flowing out. Shluurp.

    Julie licked off my precum after she spoke. Then, she tried inserting a bit of it inside my urethra, making me feel a strange tickle from the tip.

    Uuu, aaah

    I squealed at the slightly numbing and frustrating sensation that was different from being licked on the outside.

    this spot, feels good?

    Julie asked me with her usual upturned eyes, but without waiting for my answer, and just observing my reaction, she vited my peephole more.

    Chiruu, zuruzuru. Chupu.

    Although it is shallow, Julies tongue gently invades the insides, which was practically an uncharted territory.

    That inexperience, however, wasnt an obstacle for the talented Julie, as she perfectly bnced the way she used her tongue on me. Not too pushy and not too overwhelming. It was just right.

    Jirojirojiroshuuu, nchu, nkuh, juru.

    Julie continued sucking my precum in this manner, almost making my mind fly away. I was in disarray, unable to feel calm on the new sensation that I wasnt used to.

    the tip, its swelling up.

    Julie, I cant

    I was so excited that I already reached the point where all I could think about is ejacting.

    Chupaah, nkuh, puhaaa!  Its okay. You can put lots of it, inside my mouth.

    Guh, uuh.

    Lero, mogumogu, juuuu! Guchu, nkuh, jururururu!

    Julie turned up the heat by doing an intense vacuum without any warnings. Because of that, I finally lost my cool.

    Byururu, byururururu.

    I ejacted, sending semen all the way to her throat as my penis throbbed inside her mouth.

    Nguuu!? Gyuu, gokkun, guu, nnn!

    The Dark Elf swallowed everything whole, leaving not a single drop. The movement of her throat was also sent to my cock, further enhancing the reverberations I felt inside.

    Gokun, puhaaa. Tomo, you came a lot. Im happy

    She cheerfully eximed after swallowing all of my semen. I lost my strength and was about to reply a beatter, but before I even manage to do it, she muttered right away.

    not yet. theres still some left.

    Eh, whoa!

    Julie put my meatstick inside her mouth once again, licking away the semen that dripped off the ns to the underside of my cock. The meat stick, which was supposed to rest after its role, quickly regained its strength under her tongue.

    Still going strong?

    Its because Julie has licked it again.

    Im d.

    Her gaze lingered on my erect flesh rod for a bit, before throwing herself on the bed.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Then, dyed in vermillion, as she shifts her gaze from my flesh rod to my face,

    Hey, Tomo

    Yes, I know.

    Julie only spoke short, but I nodded and ovepped her body with my own.

    This time, its my turn to make her feel good.

 Book 9: Chapter 3: With Julie, who is too Intense

    Book 9: Chapter 3: With Julie, who is too Intense

    From head to toe, I looked down and observed Julie, whos lying down in front of me.

    Her state right now could be summed up in two words. Incredibly arousing.

    Her face, which had its gaze directed to my towering meat pole, was flushing red.

    Her breaths, which even though she was just lying there, were already ragged.

    And most of all, her body, which is now lying on the bed, was so defenselessly sprawled up.

    Her intentions, even though she didnt say it, all of it was pretty clear.

    Tomo, Nnn.

    Julie rubbed her thighs together, as if she couldnt wait any longer. Stimted by the way she moved, I briskly and forcefully pushed her legs open.

    Ah

    Julie, youre all wet. Your underwear is already soaked.

    I was watching your face and your cock after all

    Julie says excitedly as I reached for her underwear, sending nces at me to hurry it up. Pulling off the strings binding her hot pants, which technically looked like panties at this point, I easily loosened them from hugging her waist tight.

    Julie raised her legs a bit so that it would be easy to take it off. Soon as I slid down her pants up to her legs, honey quickly trickled down from her secret ce, staining the sheets underneath.

    Looks like I dont have to do any foreys at this point.

    I was delighted though, as it was a sign that I was being sought this much.

    Yes. Right away, put your cock in me, Tomo.

    Julie opens her legs on her own, revealing her stretched out vagina, already gaping and twitching in excitement.

    I put my cock against her entrance, which has been seeking for it all along.

    Ahhn, hnn, Tomos cock, itsing in! Cummiiing!

    J-Julie!?

    The moment I put my tip in, Julie cummed right away. Her hips jolted up as it swallowed me forcibly at a rather unexpected time.

    The pleasure and tightening on my cock, which had just ejacted a few minutes ago, almost made me cum as well. Good thing I was able to quickly put pressure on my hips, or else I wouldnt be able to stay on my feet.

    Aah, aaaah! Right after I came, its gone all the way iiin!

    She kept thrusting her own hips up as she raised a series of coquettish moans.

    To counter it, I started thrusting on my own, trying to retake the initiative that was stolen from me.

    Nn, aah, aan, Im still sensitive, Hnnn. Kyaa!

    Because shes swaying so violently, her breasts popped up from her clothes. They bobbed up and down soon as they were freed from the easy-to-remove clothing.

    Of course, I squeezed them without hesitation. Julies tits, overflowing with receptiveness, changed shape softly in my hands.

    Tomo, my breasts, do you like it?

    Yes. Theyre bigger, theyre better shaped, and theyre so much softer.

    I continued to appreciate her, but my hands didnt stop. As if entranced, I continued to devour her whole body.

    Ahn!.Thank goodness. I also like being touched by you, Tomo.

    Julie smiled happily as she spoke, which I couldnt help but look at her back. This motivated me, increasing the speed in which I swung my hips.

    Nhaaa, Tomo, so intense! No, Im cumming, Im cumming once again!

    Julie screamed, violently disarrayed by the situation yet again. With her drool flowing out on the sides of her mouth, she quickly turned from a meek girl to a lewd woman.

    The insides of her vagina contracted tightly as it gripped my meat stick back.

    Ahh, haaa, fuuuhaaahaaa.

    I dont know if Im just aroused, but Julie, each time shees, sought even more pleasure from me. It is as if she turning for the worse every time she takes in more oxygen.

    However, that delusion was confirmed in an instant when she looked at me. All of a sudden, she reached out her arms and embraced me from the bottom. Herrge breasts got crushed into my chest, making me clearly feel the texture of her nipples, which were hard and stiff, despite the contrasting softness around them.

    Tomo, I love you.

    She whispered in my ear. And just like that, she took that same ear into her mouth.

    Julie

    Haamu, chuu, lero.

    -!

    Wet sound of a fluid-like substance was sent in my ears, along with a pleasurable sensation that runs along with it.

    more, I want to feel it more. Fuuu~. Aaaah!

    Each time her breath blows against me, I couldnt help but make my body tremble. As a reflex, my arms, which also held Julie in a tight embrace, got filled with even more strength.

    I have to counter this sensation. So I shook my hips vigorously instead. I pulled out to thest minute then pushed it in all at once.

    Nhaaaaaa! Tomo, aahn, fuu, aaaaah!

    Julies body shook once more. She came; however, she kept asking for more.

    Fuuu, ahhh, Tomo, it feels good! Your penis is hitting me all the way to the back!

    Julie lets go of her arms, letting her body bounce on the bed. Every time her body springs up and down, her tits wobbled and weaved along.

    Really, whether we are in close contact or far apart, her body is still tempting me.

    As if to not to lose myself to the provocation, I repeatedly rammed her hard.

    I could hear the sound of body fluids mingling with each other through the sound of banging of flesh against flesh.

    Nnhaaa, cummingFuaaa, again, Im, Im cummiiiiinnggg!

    Julies lovely moans ovepped in my ears, as if theyre trying their best to melt my reason together with my meat stick.

    Aguh, Julie, Im about to

    When I told her I was cumming, she gave me a big nod.

    Aaah, aaah However, Im cumming first! Im cumming! Uaaaaaaahh!

    Julie climaxed. Her vaginal walls throbbed hard, tightening and squeezing the meat rod inside. And yet, she demanded more.

    The meat rod, which was already at its limit, was easily defeated by the movement and spat out into her vagina the semen she desired.

    Tomos semen.its all over meTomo, felt good with me, anaaaaaah!

    Julie, right now, is-.

    Julie, who had cummed in session after receiving my ejaction, lets out an echoing cry.

    Simultaneously, I was squeezed as hard as it could, sessfully taking the remaining semen inside me by force.

    Tomo, I, I whant mhooore! Aaaah!!

    UghJulie, please calm down a bit.

    She moved my hips hard by pushing her legs that wrapped around my waist. As it was immediately after ejacting, I was still struggling to support the bodies of us two, and yet she kept on doing what she wants without any care in the world.

    Tomo, Tomooo! Haaahaaa, aaah! Fuaaaaaah!

    Her hips and her vagina moved violently, tightening my rod inside.

    Being abused without giving it a chance to get smaller, my cock kept being consumed by the writhing pleasure.

    Cumming! Aaah, aaaah, I cant stop! Many times, Tomos cock is going in and outIm cumming, Im cumming, Im cumming!

    Eventually, my body could support the intense movements no longer, so I fell down, crushing her underneath. This made the weight of the meat rod to be thrust deeper inside of her.

    Fuhaaaaaaaaaa!

    S-sorry about that.

    From the insertion, which was so reckless that it almost broke her, I raised my body in a hurry to check her if shes okay. I was about to pull out my meat pole, but just as before ites out, the head part was clogged against the wall entrance. Part of my semen was spat out, mixing together with her vaginal juices inside.

    Im cumiiiiiiiinngg! Noo, its sho goooooood

    She, in an identical way, seemed to have climaxed once again. I tried to pull my cock out of Julies body out of concern once more, yet I failed again.

    This time Julies legs that are entangled around my waist tightened, then she forcefully shook her hips at me.

    Go for it, Tomo, go ahead and cum. All of it, inside. I also, in the end, will cum with hyuuuuu, Aaaaaah!

    Guh, Julie. Julie!!

    Im cumming, Tomo, nhaaaaaauuuuu!

    At thest moment, I pushed my hips as hard as I could and ejacted inside Julie. It was so vigorous that I could feel each motion running from my balls to the tip of my meat pole.

    We came at the same time, and repeating each of our ragged breathing, our climax ended.

    Haaa, haaaJulie, youre too intense.

    Its because, Tomo, is making such a cute face.

    Pulling out the meat rod that has be sloppy from each of our body fluids, Iid myself next to Julie.

    Completely drained of energy, I repeated my deep breaths. Then,

    hey, Tomo.

    What is it?

    Julie, right next to me, called out to me. Indeed, she shouldnt think of another round, right? While being a little scared, I turned my face toward her.

    But what was there was a gentle smile that seems to be overflowing with happiness.

    You see, after meeting you, Tomo, I was saved. I was, really, really lonely. That time.

    But what I did was

    I was about to say, not a big deal, when her thin fingers sealed my lips.

    No. By loving us, you were able to save me and everyone else. So have more confidence in yourself.

    Ah

    Thats when I finally remembered why she hade to visit me.

    She was concerned about my state during the day, after going through the strategy meeting.

    Even now, its still the same. Though I should be the one making you feel better, but in the end, I was the one who felt better than you did.

    No, it felt good, too, very good, in fact.

    When I said my honest feelings, Julie blushed and buried her face in my chest.

    Tomo, sly.

    Eeeh!?

    I screamed in confusion as she spoke it in a sulky tone.

    Right now, Im the one whos cheering you up, Tomo.

    Julie murmured as she buried her face even further.

    Yes, yes. I have already been cheered enough, though.

    I nodded and stroked her head.

    The feel of her lustrous hair and the warmth of her body against mine was soothing.

    nnn.

    Julie made a sound as if she wanted to say something, but she ended up with just that and only let herself be stroked about.

    On my chest, she spoke slowly.

    I, together with the whole Blossom City

    Julie looks up from her chest and continues.

    Well be waiting for you, Tomo.

    Okay.

    I nodded with all my strength.

    Even she, who is waiting in the city with everyone else while we go to the Queen, must also be very anxious.

    In fact, theyre probably be the ones more anxious here, waiting for the ones that will decide their fate, yet couldnt do anything about it.

    Despite all the worries, Julie still came for me, visiting me to cheer me up like this.

    Some people always worried about everything, dont they?

    Tomo?

    I squeezed Julie in a tight hug. The warmth and softness of her body gave me a sense of security.

    Her arms, too, wrapped around my body as a response.

    I hope that my body heat would reassure her as well.

    We continued doing this until my consciousness drifted in afortable slumber.

 Book 9: Chapter 4: Doing Nina and Marietta from Behind

    Book 9: Chapter 4: Doing Nina and Marietta from Behind

    Thanks to the support of everyone, I was able to calm down a lot.

    Tomorrow is the day we leave for the central.

    Ive done everything I need to do.

    All thats left is to do my best on that day.

    Its still a long night, and Ive got nothing else to do. When I was dazing around the room, there came a small knock at the door.

    Coming.

    After opening with a shout, I found Nina and Marietta on the other side, looking up at me in a worried way.

    What is it?

    Inviting them in, I ask them in a calm tone.

    Um, Im sorry to put a burden on you before we leave, Sir Tomoaki, but

    Im worried about you, big bwother. Nina and the others wont be able to do anything but wait aftwer all.

    I take them both into my arms and hold them lightly.

    Its gonna be okay. The n will work. All you need to do is believe in us.

    They both nodded. Maybe they already know this in their heads, but they couldnt just wipe out the anxieties that were mixed in.

    What can I do to cheer up the girls and blow their anxiety away?

    Theres only one answer at this point.

    Come, you two.

    All that I need to do is have them be even more disoriented that theyll forget about their worries.

    Fight chaos with another chaos. Poison with poison.

 Book 9: Chapter 5: Carrying out the Strategy

    Book 9: Chapter 5: Carrying out the Strategy

    I breathed out softly.

    Irene, Edith, Suzette, and I rode towards the central as nned.

    Each of us wore a mask to hide our faces. Its something well inevitably need to do to sneak into the event.

    But this act to prevent discrimination will onlyst until today. The uing parliamentary session and audience with the Queen should change that, even if only little by little.

    Its very quiet, isnt it?

    Irene spoke up while looking towards the Capitol building where the government assembly was taking ce.

    We are currently in motion in the direction of the Capitol, waiting for the castle guards toe this way to support us.

    If all goes ording to n, there will be a violent storm in the Parliament as we pursue the ministers misconduct.

    For the minority, its a chance of a thousand. They, too, have to decide here, as they are just as desperate as we are.

    Ate and Mio should be there as witnesses.

    <em>Im sure the two of them will be fine. Im sure theyll do well.</em>

    I kept saying those words to myself. Despite my nervousness, the town is just as vibrant and ordinary as thest time I was here. People are peacefully going about their business.

    But if you look closely, you can see that the guards around the Capitol are a little nervous.

    We are watching from a distance from the Capitol.

    The wait feels really long when youre doing nothing.

    I nodded at Ediths words.

    Im sure it hasnt actually been very long.

    But my gut feeling is telling me that weve been waiting like this for hours.

    Im sure Julie, Nina, Marietta, and rice, who are waiting for me in Blossom, are even more worried.

    I was, of course, nervous as well.

    But contrary to before, its just the right amount of nervousness.

    Im not worried enough to panic. Its just that Im starting to feel more and more used to it.

    <em>Its going to be okay. Im sure the Queen will understand.</em>

    Were moving.

    We responded to Suzettes voice.

    At the Capitol, there seemed to be a movement in the security. They began moving restlessly, and we could even hear some orders flying around.

    A citizen who walked nearby nced at the guards and then walked on past them.

    Lets go.

    Prompted by Irene, we began to move stealthily.

    While positioning ourselves so that we could see the capitol building, we headed towards the castle.

    The air in the Capitol seemed to have changed a lot. The guards were moving restlessly, and support began to rush in.

    Master, a little further this way.

    I moved closer to her as I followed Ediths lead. A guard from the castle walked past us and headed toward the Capitol building.

    Looks like it caused a pretty huge disturbance out there.

    Suzette muttered as she looked at the scene. Many guards were gathering towards the Capitol.

    We passed through the cobblestones and made their way to the castle. However, as expected, there was a proper guard at the main gate of the castle.

    This way.

    We were led by Suzette to the nned entry point.

    Rather than aplete 180, we circled halfway through the side.

    From there was a hidden passage, where we entered the castle as nned.

    Be extra careful from this point, Tomoaki. Well have no excuse if they find you.

    Yes, maam.

    I nodded quietly.

    We move on with Suzette in the lead, who doesnt mind being found, and Edith in tow.

    Tomo.

    Irene took my hand in hers, as if to reassure me not to get separated.

    Her soft hands wrapped around me. I squeezed it back. Im sure shes the one whos most nervous in the negotiations.

    You have Ate and the others to thank for that.

    At the head of the line, Miss Suzette spoke.

    Security is less tight than we expected. This means it must have been a lot rougher in the Assembly.

    As youd expect from a ministers ex-wife, and an ambassador to the country of Kyo, the majority cant just ignore the revtions.

    Yeah. Its all thanks to everyone.

    I nodded in agreement. We are here with the cooperation and hard work of many people.

    Even the route of entry and security arrangement was only possible with the help of Suzette and her colleagues.

    We walk through the castle surprisingly smoothly.

    The quiet interior of the castle reminded me a bit of Ates mansion.

    Its not that the Queen is lonely. But I wonder how many people can really forgive her for living under false pretenses? In the end, its a matter of position.

    If you think about it that way, this quietness is just as well.

    Now then. Im going to stay here and try to stop the guards from going to the Queens room in case they try to do so.

    Suzette?

    From here, theres only one way to the Queens room. We just need to hold them here, and then theyll be out of the way.

    She nodded with determination and removed the Parliament officials mask, which she always wore while working.

    Miss Suzettes beautiful face was exposed to the outside air. Her eyes were clear.

    Either way, theres nothing I can say in negotiations with His Majesty. On the contrary, Im also the only one in a position to stop the troops here and stall for time, right?

    There is no hesitation in her words.

    Im just in the right ce. Ill take care of it. .as for the audience with His Majesty, Ill leave it to the three of you.

    Ms. Suzette put her mask back on. Her appearance is now a dignified one; of a woman who had ovee the disadvantage of her appearance and risen to be what she is now.

    Ill leave them to you, Suzette.

    Yeah. Irene. Youre in charge now.

    The girls nodded to each other.

    Over here, master.

    Ookay.

    I nodded at Edith and went towards her. But before moving, I called out to Suzette.

    Thank you in advance.

    Dont mention it.

    Even though I was hiding behind a mask, I felt like she was smiling at me.

    The three of us left the ce to Suzette and headed further back, to the Queens chambers.

    Still, its really quiet, isnt it?

    Edith, who had taken the lead, muttered softly.

    We walked down in a quiet, single-aisle corridor.

    Perhaps because the castle itself isrge, the corridor is also long. But when we turned one corner, we were already in the Queens room.

    Were here. Ill cover our rear. So, Lady Irene, master, its all on you now.

    Yeah.

    Yes.

    We both nodded. Finally, it was time to meet the Queen.

    After a knock, Irene opens the door.

    I walked behind her, and Edith covered our rear.

    The sound of the door closing seemed to be strangely loud.

    As expected of the Queens chambers, her room is huge.

    From the entrance of the room was a set of tables and chairs, and further back of it was covered by a curtain.

    The curtain was almost opaque that it was impossible to see whats inside.

    Beyond that was a shadow of a woman.

    Perhaps she was the Queen.

    The silhouette stops behind the curtain and doesnt seem to being towards us.

    And what do you need to enter my chambers directly?

    Eventually, a voice called out from her direction.

    Its a very business-like tone, thest thing you expect to hear when someone intrudes on your home.

    However, from that tone alone, youll be quickly convinced that she was the Queen.

    Thats just how dignified and graceful it was.

    Tell me your demands. I will hear it from you personally.

    With a small nod to me, who was stiffened in ce, Irene took a step forward.

 Book 9: Chapter 6: Negotiations with the Queen

    Book 9: Chapter 6: Negotiations with the Queen

    Irene, who had taken a step forward, took off her mask, and I followed suit.

    Then, in a volume thatll make sure to pass beyond the curtains,

    My name is Irene Barbaton. Im the mayor of a city called Blossom.

    Irene took a small breath and said in a clear voice.

    It is a sudden request, but I would like you to recognize our city, Blossom.

    Blossom?

    Behind the curtain, I could hear that the Queens voice had changed slightly in tone.

    The silhouette seemed to have stopped moving and was trying to peer at us.

    From this side, I cant see Queen Isabelles figure. I wonder what it is like from the other side.

    Maybe she is visible through some special fabric or magic. Or maybe shes curious and will try to look in.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Blossom is a city of people who have lost their homes and their ce in the world because of appearance discrimination. Its just that its recently built, so it hasnt been properly recognized as a city by the state yet.

    Yes, Ive heard of it. So, youre the mayor.

    The Queen nodded as if she understood.

    Our city will never be recognized by the current government that promotes discrimination in appearance. But if we dont, we dont know when we will be kicked out again. For us, its the only ce we belong.

    Irene cut off her words there, and this time she took a deep breath.

    So please, I would like to ask for your help, Your Majesty, the Queen. To bring down the current majority faction, and to abolish the discrimination in appearance and to have our city recognized.

    Irene bowed deeply. I quickly imitated her and bowed my head as well.

    So, thats what it is. Well, I understand your pleas.

    The silhouette moved slightly. The words that followed seemed to have Isabelles feelings riding on them, and not just as a queen.

    I think I know a little about the hardships of appearance discrimination. I know how the lord and others feel.

    Her words, which seemed to show understanding, made me clench my fists as if in a gut pose.

    Thats right, Isabelle is also Ediths mother.

    If thats the case, then shell help us too

    However.

    There was zero temperature in Isabelles voice that was uttered immediately afterwards.

    It was a cold-hearted, positional statement.

    The current government is very powerful. It is not something that I can overthrow by myself. What will happen to the people if we do that? If we lose our current government, the country could be in a mess. The minority trying to end appearance discrimination is not necessarily capable of bringing the country together and running it properly.

    The Queens shadow shakes her head.

    I, as queen, cannot easily take such a gamble. I understand the Lords feelings, but to agree with them with just sympathy is

    Oh geez, this is so annoying!

    KATAN. Throwing off the mask, Edith stepped forward and ripped off the curtain.

    Dont sneak around like that ande out properly.

    What are you doing? Im the  wait, Edith?

    Its been a long time, Mother.

    It was an unnatural call, given Edithsnguage and behavior. But because of that, thest dialogue got the feeling that wasnt a queen and a princess, but just a mother and her daughter.

    Yes, its me. Edith.

    Isabelle, who was about to say something, noticed us behind her and hurriedly hid her face. Then she tried to chant something.

    There is no need. Both Lady Irene and master are residents of Blossom, you know. Mother doesnt have to disguise herself, either.

    So, thats what it is

    After a nod, Edith removed the hands that covered Isabelles face.

    I was surprised just now, but when I looked at it again, I was still surprised.

    Her Majesty Isabels hair is the same gold color as Ediths. Im convinced of that.

    Their faces have different emphasis, Edith in cuteness and Isabelle in beauty, but they still had a striking resemnce with each other that even I could understand.

    What surprised me was Isabelles youth.

    She doesnt look like her mother. If anything, shes closer to a sister.

    After all, it is most convincing to be called an older sister when you look just about ten years older.

    And like all women in this country, Isabelles clothes are very revealing.

    The skin peeking out from it seemed supple and firm, and therge breasts that emphasize the cleavage also gave off a bewitching charm.

    I have been mesmerized with Isabelles figure for too long, so I hurriedly returned my attention to her face. Then I realized she seemed to be looking at me intently as well, until our eyes met. Isabelle hastily averted her gaze from me.

    But with a nce, Isabelle seemed to be looking at my whole body. Im not sure if dark eyes and ck hair are unusual, even for a queens position.

    No, maybe it was unusual for a man to be gazing at her as she was. In the first ce, it was already odd for a man to sneak in the queens very own sleeping quarters. Was it too impudent of me?

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Mom.

    At the sound of Ediths voice, all eyes shifted to her.

    Lady Irenes city  Blossom is thest ce for us to be. So please, will you at least acknowledge the city? Even if its just a ce for those who have lost their ce elsewhere to take refuge

    uh, hmmm

    Despite her tone, Edith, who was staring at her, met her gaze with a resolute attitude. This caused hesitation in Isabelles voice.

    Edith, youve grown up.

    The voice that murmured sullenly was Isabelles, not in her position as queen, but as a mother.

    Irene.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    At the call, Irene steps forward.

    As Ediths mother, really. I thank you very much.

    Seeing Irene nodding and Isabelle bowing, Edith squirmed in ce.

    I, too, would like to recognize the city, at least. However, the current government is based on thorough discrimination against peoples appearance, making it difficult to do so.

    Isabelles eyes, which seemed to be lost, had a mixture of her thoughts as an individual and her position as a queen.

    After all, she was someone who sacrificed even her own appearances, all in order to make her country reach to what it is now. However,

    Tomo.

    Irene called out to me, in which I nodded.

    I remember what she said to me right after I promised to marry her.

    <em>I want you to love a woman other than me.</em>

    <em>The people in this city dont know love Yesterday, Tomo loved me, and I learned the beauty of it.</em>

    Isabelle is not in Blossom. But she felt the same way.

    She could hide her appearance to her advantage, but she wont be able to act as she pleased. Much more if youre royalty, where marriage is a matter of power and politics. But that doesnt mean they dont have the right to be happy.

    In Isabelles case, it should have been nothing but a false rtionship.

    Therefore, I want her, who has been hiding her true form and pushing herself away, to regain her real self.

    And there is only one thing I can do.

    Your Majesty, would you allow me to have sex with you?

    Hm!? gulp. Can you say that again?

    I want to fuck you, Isabelle.

    I said as I stared straight at her.

    Master Tomo has been saving the women of Blossom with sex. He loves us and sets us free.

    So thats how it is. Umu.

    Isabelle seemed skeptical, but when she saw me once more, she couldnt help but swallow her spit.

    Women are more sexually active in this world, and men are less aggressive, as I have been told. And based on her reactions, I could already guess shes not really happy with her current sex life.

    Edith approached Isabelle and whispered to her.

    Besides, Master Tomo has a huge cock and is a great lover. Hes not like other men. Hes so.

    I-I seegulp.

    There goes the second gulp. Then, Isabelles gaze went from my eyes down to my crotch.

    Her cheeks are already red, and she is breathing a little hard. Seeing a beautiful woman looking at my crotch like that, I couldnt help but react a little as well.

    Isabelle clears her throat with a sound like shes trying to maintain her dignity.

    Very well. I will allow you to have sex with me. Then maybe I will understand from there the feelings of the Blossom citizens.

    Though her words were firm, Isabelle was rubbing her thighs together slightly. Looking at her at that state already wants to make me live up to my expectations and make her feel a whole lot better.

    Its settled then. So, Lady Irene. Shall we go outside for a while?

    Ah. Yes. Your Majesty, if youll excuse me.

    Hm.

    Isabelle nods to Irenes farewell.

    As they leave the room, Isabelle looks straight at me.

    Well then, Your Majesty. Lets go to bed, shall we?

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Yeah, with pleasure.

    As an escort assisting ady as she goes out of the carriage, I took her hand.

    Here are the characters of Book 3 (Volume 7-9 of the Webnovel)

    From Left to right: Irene, Tomoaki, Edith, Queen Isabelle, rice and Lady te.

 Book 9: Chapter 7: Isabelles Royal Tit-fuck

    Book 9: Chapter 7: Isabelle''s Royal Tit-fuck

    I took Isabelle to her bed.

    I was the one pulling her, but upon reaching the bedside, she soon starts to lead the way.

    Well, then, here I go.

    As if she couldnt wait anymore, she quickly took off the coverings of my lower body.

    Then, after letting only the necessary parts to beid bare on me, she mounted me and did the same on her own as well.

    Isabelle unraveled her easy to remove clothing, where her rich breasts shook grandly as they are released. Her massive breasts bounced in front of me, tossing themselves from one ce to another by her flurry of movements. Her skin, which could be the result of her daily efforts, was firm and white, as if it didnt age at all.

    My crotch begins to react to the sight of such a figure.

    But from there, Isabelle suddenly stopped moving.

    Mm. Im sorry. I guess I was a bit hasty. I forgot to use my magic.

    What are you trying to do?

    Why does she need to use magic for sex? Is it one that enriches our vitality as to extend the duration of the hardness? Or is it the one that makes you feel even more aroused? Whatever that is, I want to know first.

    Hm? Dont worry, its a magic that only makes me look prettier. Wouldnt it be better to have a beautiful woman in your arms, my dear subject?

    Thats undoubtedly true. Youthful looking, firm skin. Large breasts, thin waistline. Id be happy to hold a beauty like Isabelles, too.

    I know that in Blossom, there is no prejudice when ites to appearances. Still, isnt it better to look good on the outside, even if its the same on the inside?

    I like Isabelle the way she is.

    I answered immediately.

    Of course, for me, the current Isabelle is more attractive, but I also want her to remain natural.

    No. It was more than that. I wanted Isabelle to remain in her natural state.

    I want her to expose in front of me all the things shes been hiding and pushing away because of her position.

    And it should be possible because Im aplete out-of-this-world stranger, without the prejudices andmon sense of this world.

    In order to convey my feelings, I moved to the side.

    I slowly reached out to Isabelles chest, where her polished skin sucks me in. My hands softly deformed herrge breasts.

    Hmm, youre an odd one to jump on those big lumps of fatnnho.

    I guess she didntpletely trust me when I told her that she didnt have to use magic, but Isabelle seemed to agree with me not to use it.

    Her eyes caught the flesh rod that had begun to swell from enjoying her breasts.

    This is so big.gulp. Well then, lets use my breasts first.

    Keeping with themon sense of this world, Isabelle took the lead.

    This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    She used her big tits to pinch my meat stick.

    Uhaaa! This is sohot, big, and hard. Is this really a mans cock?

    A soft touch tries to envelop my rod. As she moves her hand around, the tits in between my rod changed their shapes in an odd way.

    Hnnnn, I feel like my breasts are about to get burned. Also, thisjuru.

    Isabelle dribbles her spit toward the tit-covered penis.

    Then, she spills it out of her mouth and onto the hard, differently colored, alien meat rod covered by her soft white breasts.

    The expression on her face as she opens her mouth to let the saliva fall, which looks somewhat sloppy, is very erotic.

    The clear silvery liquid runs down her upper tits and down her cleavage. As I stared at the scene, my meat pole twitched.

    Nn? What is it?

    Her facees up, and she turns her attention to me. Since shes in the middle of her tit-fuck, she created an upturned nce.

    Isabelle, a powerful and beautiful woman, is looking up at me with my meat stick between her breasts, as if telling me shes at my full mercy. When she looks at me with such eyes, my dick reacts again.

    You, you are feeling it? Even though Im in this appearance?

    Isabelle, you look incredibly luscious right now.

    Houis that so?

    Still seemingly suspicious of me, Isabelles eyes then lingered to the head of my penis, which was protruding from her chest.

    Then, as if she intends to crush it in between, she began to move up and down as well.

    Her huge breastspletely swallowed my meat stick. Every moment where my cock pops out of her ample breasts is a sight to behold.

    Are you excited? On your cock being engulfed by big breasts like this.

    Her movements began to intensify as she said that. She moves herrge breasts and rubs my rod even further up and down.

    I can clearly feel your shape by just holding it in my chest.

    Her breasts, which changed shape as it moved, tangled teasingly around it to match it with my flesh.

    Fuuu, haaa, do you prefer being done this way? What do you think?

    Isabelle moved her breasts while making messy noises.

    Her arousal seemed to be growing, as her face is turning red as she moves her breasts wildly.

    From above, her majestic, royal nipples are also perking up.

    I reach out and pinch those nipples. I rubbed my fingers together, feeling the firmness of them in my palms.

    Ohoo!! W-what are you doing all of a sudden!?

    Im ying with your nipples, Your Majesty Isabelle.

    I tried to push them inwards, and they quicklye back up. Nevertheless, I kept doing those as I rubbed her stiff peaks against my fingers.

    Aaaaaahhhmm! Fuuu, noo. I cant believe a man would be twitting me like this.

    The Queen must have never yed a passive role, being already pleased with somethingmon like this. This sensation must be fresh for her.

    While I did that, I started moving my hips.

    Hnnhaaa! Your hot cock is going wild in my chest! Aaah, kuhh!

    As she had said, I rampaged my meat rod around her royal tits, enjoying her body that was well-maintained up to her every inch and corners. Her tits soon became slippery with her saliva and my precum.

    As theres now a little resistance, I fucked her breasts as if it was sliding through a lubricated tunnel.

    Aaaaah, thats it! Yes! Nnnn, fuaaaaah!

    Of course, I didnt forget to y with her nipples. I loosened and tightened their grip with fingers, adding more and more fuel to her pleasure.

    Despite all of that, she managed to bring her arms closer, crushing her own breasts even more.

    My cock that was held inside her tits was squeezed tight as a result.

    I got you now. How about this? Lero.

    Ugh.

    Isabelle started licking the head protruding from her breasts. As most of the rod is wrapped in her soft tits, she could only cover the rest with her glossy tongue.

    Yet that didnt bother her a bit; instead, she got bolder and bolder the more she did it.

    Pero, chuu, jururu, lerolero. Puhaaa.

    Her mouth left my now spit-soaked head, but it was soon swallowed by her tits once again.

    Then she starts moving her breasts, but unlike thest time, it was not just up and down. She also went left and right, churning and turning them as she goes.

    Completely buried and out of sight, a meat rod shook inside Isabelles tits.

    The unpredictable, multidirectional pleasure from many directions almost put me on edge.

    As if she has also sensed this, Isabelle smiled bewitchingly.

    Fufuu, its fine. Go ahead and cum. Well, Im still going to squeeze you out even more after that.

    As if she had dered myst spurt, she began a vigorous and pure up and down rubbing, causing my flesh-rod to repeatedly peek out and retract from her cleavage in quick session.

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Ugh, Im cumming.

    Wow, this is amazing

    As I couldnt take it anymore, I thrust my nips as hard as I could, causing the meat stick that seemed to grow out of her tits to ejacte vigorously.

    The semen shot out high like a fountain. It stained Isabelles face and chest when it came down invish pours.

    The sperm stuck to her skin and dripped underneath, creating the sloshy white lines as it goes down her body.

    So thick, and so much as well

    Im sorry, Isabelle.

    You have nothing to apologize for. In fact, you should feel proud of the fact that you let out such a great thing here.

    She spoke as she licked the semen that came on her face.

    Hnnn, if something like this is to get inside of megulp.

    Isabelles naughty appearance caused my erection, which had nearly subsided after ejacting, to begin again.

    My flesh rod swelled up inside her loosely wrapped tits.

    Ooh. Its already back. So, this is what those Blossom people

    She turned her gaze to the flesh rod in her chest before shifting towards my face.

    Truly, Lord Tomoaki may be our messiah.

    Isabelle said, straight away.

    I dont think of myself as such a big deal. But as long as I could make the person in front of me feel a little bit better, its already enough to make me happy.

    As such, I want the person in front of me, Isabelle, to feel that as well.

    Now its time for the real thing.

    Isabelle wipes first her semen-covered face and body.

    As she is wiping with her back facing me, I can see the line from her back to her ass.

    The waist is so thin that it looks as if it might break with a little squeeze, yet her buttocks are perky despite its colossal volume.

    Its a shame that shes usually hiding these with magic when shes this attractive.

    But while she was still wiping herself off and getting ready, I was already set and raring to go.

    Soon after, my patience broke, and with my erged meat rod, I rushed towards her in a hurry.

 Book 9: Chapter 8: First, a Cowgirl with Isabelle

    Book 9: Chapter 8: First, a Cowgirl with Isabelle

    Isabelles eyes, which were rolling back and forth on my face and down below, finally decided to settle on my fully erect meat stick.

    Oooh! You didnt tell me you were ready to go. Well, its fine.

    Then, she stood up and put her hands in her own clothes.

    As she does so, she removes her underwear, making it curl up as it slid through her pretty legs.

    Now then, Lord Tomoaki. Lie here.

    She spoke as she rolls up her panty to a tight fit, before tossing it aside. Iid down on the bed as I was told, and, as per themon sense of this world, let Isabelle took the lead from there.

    This way, she, who values her position above all, would put less resistanceter on.

    Isabelle straddles the top of me, who is lying down.

    I looked up, only to see her secret ce. It was tight, yet it was leaking slutty juices all around.

    It ran down her white and supple thighs and dripped onto my body.

    Aaah, even with this body, it made this cock so stiff

    Isabelle spoke as she grabs my flesh, with her face barely visible beyond herrge breasts.

    Its hot and hard. This is going to be inside me now, isnt it?

    She rubbed the meat rod on the tip, which was pointing to the ceiling, enraptured, flushed, and breathing heavily.

    Well, then, here I go.

    Another trickle of nectar spilled from between her legs, and Isabelle slowly sits down.

    Her vulva and my ns touched each other, then before I knew it, the former has wholly swallowed thetter.

    Fuaaaaahhh! What is thisso thick!

    Raising her voice quickly, Isabelle continued to sink her hips as she was.

    I-its still going in? if this goes on, it will reach all the way to the backHyaauuu!

    She lets out a squeal of surprise as the penis she swallowed reaches the deep of her vagina.

    Uuu, its in. I never thought a dick would fill my vagina so much.

    A voice of admiration rains down.

    I looked up at Isabelle, who was straddling me, and her expression showed one of satisfaction.

    She was leaning a little backward, so her massive tits were giving off a strong presence.

    Underboobs and plump nipples. A lovely view.

    Lets get moving then.

    From there, she begins to move her hips.

    It was slow, but as her vagina is entirely wet, her actions were pretty smooth.

    This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Uuuu, what the hell is this, such a

    Isabelle, whats going on?

    I peer at Isabelle, who just made a weird sound.

    N-no, its nothing. Lets continue. Hnn, yes, harder, harderrr, aaahhh!

    Gaah!

    Isabelle suddenly begins to intensify the movement of her hips. I was caught off guard and let out a yell in reflex as she held me in her vagina even more.

    Ahhh! Hnnn, kuhh, fuuu! I knew it, this is, nnnhh!

    Isabelle shakes her hips violently as she makes a series of wet, sloshy sounds, sshing her love juices from our joining parts and wetting my lower abdomen.

    Despite that, I forced myself to pierce her cunt even more.

    Hnnn! Ahh, guuh, oh God, Im going to cum already, but my hips just cant stop!

    Isabelle rocked her hips on top of me, non-stop. All the expressions on her face have already melted away, yet she continued to swing her hips freely as if in pursuit of pleasure.

    Aaaah, aaaaah, Im cumming, Im cummmiiiinnnggg!

    The queen slumped heavily on top of me.

    But as she did so, her massive tits quivered and bounced enticingly.

    UuuuIts the first time Ive came this quick. So shameful of me, isnt it?

    Its not. Just cum if you want to. Youre thinking too much. Just let yourself feel free with what you want to do.

    Ahiiii! So sudden, hnnn!

    This time, I thrust my hips up from below. I ravaged the vagina, which was twitching and convulsing from having juste, as hard as I could.

    Ohoooo! Fuaaaah! No! Even though I just came! If you go that hard, then I will

    But even though I was ravaging her like that, Isabelles body has gotten used to my own pretty quickly. In fact, whenever I apply a greater force into her body, she was able to adjust herself swiftly to receive the optimum pleasure.

    It doesnt matter how many times you want to cum. Ill be here for you until the end.

    I whispered to her ear to make her rx. But this time, I went even wilder.

    Ahhh, haan, noo! Im gonnaagain! Guwaaaaaahh!

    , Isabelles screamed like an animal. She trembled even more violently than before.

    Her second climax, being supplemented by the first one, was so intense that her face looked straight up to the ceiling.

    I couldnt see it, but Im sure shes showing a really sloppy o-face.

    I watched her for a bit, wondering if I went too far.

    UuuI never thought it would feel this good. I think Ive underestimated you, Lord Tomoaki.

    After a while, Isabelle came to her senses and told me with a smile.

    In fact, I never knew sex could reach this good. No, its just that Lord Tomoaki is so good at it.

    Nah, Im pretty sure its because you have freed yourself of all that stuff.

    I mouthed my thoughts and reached for her breasts.

    Lifting them up, I tried to support those huge knockers from below, changing their shapes as my fingers sank in them.

    Fuaaah. Do you like big breasts, Lord Tomoaki?

    Yes, I love them.

    As I answered, I rubbed it like a massage. The twin peaks exhibited a softness that Ill never get tired of.

    Wow, it really is true. Just now, your dick just moved inside my pussy. Fufufu.

    As a response, she chuckles. Then she begins to move her hips.

    But her next movements were unexpected.

    It seems that she intends to move sideways, aside from the usual vertical motion, for us to feel it even more.

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Instead of the usual up-and-down one, she moved her hips to the side, then up, then curves herself in a circr motion.

    It brought me a different type of pleasure as it draws out and back in.

    I havent tasted Lord Tomoakis cum yet, you know. So, Im going to have you squeeze out a shot first.

    She then moved her hips up and down, all in sufficient detail.

    This had almost made me squeal.

    Uugh, aah.

    Hou, so this is a good angle for you? Very well, lets just focus on this spot.

    As soon a she finds my weakness from moving herself in multiple directions, the next thing she did was to vite me on that spot. Of course, she feels good with it as well, and a charming voice continues to leak out from her without interruption.

    But as long as she feels good, I dont have anything else to say.

    All I have to do is continue my act to make her feel even better.

    Afuuh! Oooh, Hnnn! UaaaNot yet, hnnnn! Your cock, its grinding against my insides!

    I grabbed her hips and thrust myself even deeper.

    Then, how about this?

    Hnnnuuhh! Not there, Ahh, so deep!

    This time, I thrust my cock until its tip reaches her womb.

    Even she who possesses subtle techniques wont be able to hold it in when suddenly pierced all the way to the back.

    Im gummmiiinnngg! Its poking me, all the way to the back! Nhoooo, aguuuhh! Im cguummmiinnngg!

    Finally, Isabelle came.

    Auuu

    I could finally see Isabelles unprotected cumming face, her face wet with tears and drool from being violently messed up by the torturous pleasure.

    There was no longer a trace of the grace and power I had seen before, just the face of a disheveled woman.

    Amazing.

    She whispered softly, then a sharp light came into her eyes. At that moment, something cold ran down my spine.

    It seems I have many more pleasures in me that I didnt know existed. I didnt even know that sex could make me feel this amazing.

    She wasing a lot, yet she became even more turned on. Isabelles eyes lit aze as she descended her hips once again, back and forth and side to side, basically in every possible direction she could muster.

    Although rough, her vagina firmly conveyed its pleasure.

    Thebination of the sensations that cannot be reproduced by just being tight, along with her violent movements, which was way different from the others, those feelings soon enveloped my cock.

    Nhuuu, haaa. Hows that? Or, hnnngh, is it better here? Aaahuu!

    GahYour Majesty, Im about to, ugh.

    Ahhhn! Thats good., let it out. Let my pussy have a taste of your thick, white cum!

    Isabelle then puts her hands on my chest.

    BACHIN, BACHIN! Just by shaking her hips hard, she stters its juices everywhere as sounds of flesh colliding with flesh echoed throughout the chamber.

    Ohoooo! Uaaah, fuuu, aguuh, oh, my God, aaahhh, I cant take it anymooooree! Oooooohhh

    Soon, Isabelle came. The up and down pleasure,bined with the joy of her jerking her insides, made my meat pole explode vigorously as well.

    Pure white semen poured inside her vagina.

    Uhaaa! Lord Tomoakis semen, I could feel it pouring at the back of my vaginaaa!

    A simr momentum as my fountain-like ejaction happened in Isabelles pussy.

    I lifted Isabelles body, which has simultaneously swallowed as much semen as the love juices she sprayed outside.

    Just staring at the soggy damp sheets as well as the glistening glow of my meat rod being covered in our body fluids is enough evidence to measure the intensity of our actions.

    Aaah~, Ive shown you something utterly unpleasant.

    Isabelle then spoke as she sat on the bed. Her crotch, which had been connected with my cock earlier, was all soggy with our bodily fluids.

    I also raised my upper body and formed a sitting position on the bed.

    Now that weve reached this point, I like to try some other positions.

    Your Majesty Isabelle?

    Suddenly, Isabelles greedy hand wraps around my rod, which is still intact, but throbbing from itsst action.

    She gently rubs up the rod, and soon, it regained its stiffness, as if it hadnt ejacted earlier.

    It was just a slight touch of her palms, yet it had regained this much power. Isabelles eyes were more fascinated than they are before.

 Book 9: Chapter 9: The Queen Losing her Mind

    Book 9: Chapter 9: The Queen Losing her Mind

    Lets take off everything, shall we?

    Isabelle spoke, upon seeing our clothes all messy and wrinkled.

    The parts of our bodies that should be hidden is already fully exposed to each other. However, it still exudes a charm different when ites to being fully naked.

    I have never shown my bare body before

    Isabelle crossed her arms from below her breasts and slightly up her hip, trying her best to hide her belly as she squirms on the bed. Her waistline, which is too small, maybe aplex in this world.

    However, its nothing but attractive to me, and its also exciting to see Isabelle, who is essentially a strong-looking beauty, hiding it in shame like a little girl.

    Hnn. A-anyway, I didnt expect you to still be in good shape. For our second one, fuck me in the back.

    In the back, you say?

    I couldnt help but ask back.

    Un. The cowgirl was somon that I got tired of it. For that. I like to try the opposite, a doggy style that makes the man attack me on the contrary.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    I understand.

    I couldnt help but nod. I thought that she would be the type to dominate the bed considering her position, but if she wants to be attacked instead, then Ill do my best to meet her expectations.

    Then, first, get on all fours, turn your ass around and spread them out so I can get a good look at them.

    O, okay.

    Isabelle nodded, puzzled by my slight change demeanor. And then, as I had instructed, she turned her back to me and put her hands on the bed.

    She raised her ass and thrust it out towards me, before spreading her legs a little more.

    Because of that, her pussy and asshole were now in full view.

    She cant see my movements from her side, but her body is in full view from my side.

    I can see your anus and cunt perfectly from here, Isabelle.

    Hnn, i-is that so?

    Isabelle is on all fours, squirming and shaking her body. As if her figure is inviting me in return.

    So I reached for that ass.

    Hnnn!

    As this couldnt be seen from her view, it must havee out of nowhere. She even screamed in surprise.

    I grabbed her hips and slowly spread her butt cheeks from different directions.

    No, dont spread it out like that!

    Isabelles anus was twitching. The pink hole was like a pursed mouth.

    This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    At the same time, love juices flowed unceasingly from her opened secret ce.

    Its spilling out like youre showing it off.

    I muttered while facing the two holes in front of me.

    So, what would you want me to do after this, Isabelle?

    I want my cunt pounded by lord Tomoakis cock!

    Okay, then.

    Soon as I heard her reply, I grabbed her hips and prated her vagina in one fell swoop.

    Ahii! Not so fast, anh!

    After all the mess weve made, heres no need to do forey.

    And so, as she had wished, I prate her and immediately begin to swing my hips hard.

    I mmed my hips into her, making the sound of pummeling flesh meeting flesh.

    Ooohh! Ahh, ahh, your dick, your dick is going deep!

    My tip dug to her vaginal walls as it scraped out the remnants of what was left of our previous one.

    Nngh! I never knew sex could be so good! Oh, Im gonna, hmmm!

    Since she is putting a firm grip with her arms and legs on the bed, its easy to pound more force into her, and every time I thrust deeper, Isabelles vaginal walls tighten up and give my meat pole a pleasant sensation.

    Uwaaa! Lord Tomoakis cock is thrusting in my pussy! His dick is pounding the deepest part of meee!

    As if something flipped inside her head, Isabelles gears suddenly went up.

    As a matter of fact, the maximum speed of pleasure is being updated rapidly.

    Nooo! My cunt, my cunt is tightening with excitement! I cant stop squirting love juices over this big cock!

    As I rubbed my tip against her hips, Isabelle swished and moved on her own all of a sudden.

    At first, I wondered why she kept on telling out loud about all whats happening to her in sufficient detail, but after realizing that more and more honey poured out every time she spoke, I then realized that she was getting more pleasure in her narration.

    Auuu, hnnn! Aaah, ahhh! Oh, my God! Im cumming!

    Isabelle climaxed, and her limbs trembled all over.

    Uaaaaaah! Im cumming, but I cant stop. If you pierce me now with your hard cock, I will cum even more!

    I dont know if shes taunting me to be able to say that so deliberately, but when I did, the wave that should have subsided surged out once again. A series of climaxes made the throbbing of her insides to be thrown out of rhythm.

    Ugh, if you do that in a row, then Ill

    For once, I felt that Im in a deep situation. Literally and figuratively.

    Aaaaahhh! the dick that was piercing me all the way to the back is swelling up! The tip, the tip is puffing hard! If you poke it again, Ill, nhaaaaaaa!

    Ugh, I cant take it anymore. Im going to cum, Isabelle.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Im going to cum as well! Aaahh, Lord Tomoakis cock is surrounded by my pussy, but its beating my flesh to death. Aaaahhhh!

    Isabelle turns around and meets my eyes. At that moment, I sshed my semen inside her.

    Itsing! Lord Tomoakis thick cum is churning in my womb! Semen and cock are making a mess in my vagina, Its coooommiiinnnggg!

    Oh, please donte on me now.

    You cant! My cunt is tingling from being fucked deep inside by your healthy sperm and cock!

    Isabelle moves her hips forcefully from her side. The faint pain is coated with pleasure as she rubs it up against my freshly cummed, sensitive meat stick.

    My cunt is squirming on your freshly-cummed cock. But Im still cumming! Even though its shameful, I still cant stop! Aaaahaaaaahh. Ooooohoooo!

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Isabelle bounced her head up and panted as she thrust her hips out in response to the stimulus.

    I swung my hips into the air as she did so, not wanting to give her an opening.

    Ooooh! Its hard again! Lord Tomoakis strong dick is the best!

    I never knew Isabelle was so naughty. Well then, let mee all over you!

    Ahiiii! Im gonna get addicted to forced sex with young dicks! Im gonna get poked in my cunt, and Im going to cum agaiiinnn, aaaaaahhh, Im cummiiiiinngg!

    Isabelle came with her back straight, then slumped her upper body down the bed.

    She then turned around to look at me with only her buttocks high up in the air.

    Her eyes were moist with tears, and her face was wet with drool.

    Please dont beg with such naughty eyes!

    I dont know if its froming too much and not getting enough oxygen, but she doesnt say anything and just ms her hips against me.

    Someone needs to be spanked, as expected, for still wanting to feel good even in this state.

    Nhaaaaaa! Fuuu, kuh, Aaahhhnnn! Oooho, oohoooo!

    Soon, Isabelle panted harder than the beast. Thats how much shes been holding back until now.

    And if you think about it, shes Ediths mother.

    It must be gic to be naughty.

    Uhwaaa! Noo, Im gonna breaakkk!! Faster! Harder! Aaaahahaaaa!

    How slutty are you gonnauuugh!

    Her demands were turning too aggressive, that even I, whos pumping her from behind, is getting g overwhelmed by it.

    For this, I gouged out her vagina even more.

    Nhaaaaaa! Your cock is reaching my womb! Aaaahhhh, again!

    Isabelle must be reaching her limit.

    But it was for me as well.

    This is myst straw. Cum as hard as you can.

    Kohooo! Aaahhh, a big one, a big one ising, ooohhh! Im cummiiinnnngg!!

    Byururururu! Together with her, I ejacted as much as I could.

    A painful rush of semen ran through my urethra and flooded her vagina.

    Aghh

    Isabelle copsed as she reached her most splendid climax.

    She seems to have fainted, and as expected, this time, she didnt get up intact.

    Her ragged breaths were soon reced by gentle sleeping breaths.

    Meanwhile, I looked at my meat stick, only to find out that it was covered in bodily fluids and looked like it was utterly deted.

    Normally, I would change my clothes together with my partner before I go to sleep, but right now, I cant afford to do it.

    Well, at the very least, I tried to fix Isabelles clothes at a minimum while I try to dress up as well.

    Confirming that she has yet to fall asleep, I shook her as gently as possible.

    Isabelle, are you okay?

    Aaahuuhgh?

    Isabelles eyes, which woke up vaguely, finally caught my image.

    Then, remembering the violent act I just did, she blushed in a daze.

    She hugs the sheets to her chest and looks up at me.

    S- Seriously, I wish youd forget about what happened earlier.

    I cant, Isabelle. You were pretty disarrayed back there. It was gorgeous.

    Uuuuokay.

    She grunted and muttered softly.

    So, ehem. This does mean my defeat, isnt it? Very well.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    She cleared her throat then slowly stood up.

    Her legs were still trembling from the overly intense act, so I tried to support her, but she put a stop to me with her hand.

    Im okay. Better yet, you go get the other two.

    Understood.

    I nodded and went to pick up Irene and Edith, who should still be waiting for me outside the room.

 Book 9: Chapter 10: Isabelles Promise

    Book 9: Chapter 10: Isabelle''s Promise

    I went and called out Irene and Edith, who were waiting outside the room.

    Isabelle faced the three of us without dy. Of course, she did not use magic to alter her own form.

    And so, she began to speak.

    I promise in the name of myself, Isabelle Finn Audran, that I will have the city of Blossom fully recognized by my country.

    Already returned to that of a dignified queen, her voice showed no sign of her earlier disarray.

    It was as if our fucking earlier was just an illusion.

    Thank you very much!

    At Isabelles words, Irene thanked her greatly.

    I had realized this after being freed by Lord Tomoaki here. That discrimination in appearance isnt something you can just try your best to endure.

    Isabelles eyes rolled toward me. I felt like I could see the resentment and regret on her face that had been forced to tolerate the appearance discrimination all her life.

    I nod to her as if I was giving her back a push.

    Ill make sure to acknowledge the city as a promise. And apart from that, I would like to expose this figure to the people and correct the discrimination in appearance. I dont know how effective this one will be, butsometimes, we have to make a dare to make a change, isnt it?

    We couldnt help but be surprised by Isabelles powerful deration.

    Even Irene, whos always calm and collected in most situations, was overwhelmed as well, and she was entirely out of it.

    If you do that, the government will be looking at you like youre the enemy!

    It was Edith who spoke first.

    Maybe.

    Isabelle nodded absent-mindedly.

    However, there is a strong determination in her appearance.

    Its not like shes going to sacrifice herself for Edith or for us. However, I could sense that Isabelle was fully aware of the problem and what her actions will bring. Rather, shes fully prepared for it.

    Perhaps sensing this, Edith also fell silent. But an expression of concern still remained on her face.

    Even if it is something that can be easily understood, sometimes, its still hard for one to ept it. Edith herself was a princess, but she was kicked out of the castle because of her appearance.

    If her own mother were forced to leave the castle, of course, she would be worried.

    This chapter is made by rocheneorecormon of stabbingwithasyringe trantions.

    Noticing Ediths condition, Isabelle showed a slight smile to show her strength as a mother.

    Whats the problem? If Im going to be chased out, I can just run to Blossom, right?

    Yes. If that happens, you are wee toe by.

    Irene nodded gently.

    Seeing Isabelle smiling wryly, Edith soon smiled in the end.

    I wonder what happened to the assembly?

    Judging from the situation in the castle, its going to take some time for the chaos to subside.

    We have to be together before we leave. Should we wait for Ate and Suzette?

    I was relieved to attain our goal here, but I still couldnt help but worry.

    Nevertheless,

    Edith muttered, albeit softly.

    She was relieved too, but her voice seemed to be a bit muffledpared to before. She still couldnt help but worry about her mother.

    In this case, how about leaving Edith and Isabelle alone to have their mother-daughter bonding?

    Isabelle is going to work hard to correct the appearance discrimination in the central, and Edith is going back to Blossom.

    Although it will be easier toe and go now, they will still live apart.

    I made eye contact with Irene.

    This time, it is I and Irene who will wait in front of the room.

    I see.

    Irene, who received my signal, nodded as if she understood my thoughts.

    Her eyes were a little moist. Maybe she too had lost her tension and about to lose her strength.

    I cant me her, as she had just attained the major part of her goal.

    Edith.

    I quickly called her name to tell her that I intend to leave the room with Irene.

    Hyeeshh!?

    For some reason, Edith made a startled sound and looked at me intently.

    And before I could continue, she tugged on my sleeve and looked up at me.

    Hey, master.

    W-what is it?

    We still have time, dont we?

    Yes, thats right.

    I nodded emphatically.

    I know what Ediths request is. In fact, I was just about to say that to her.

    So, I decided to go ahead and give my approval  right before she began to speak.

    Okay. Ill do it. Me and Irene will go

    I want master to fuck me hereEh, are you sure?

    What?

    I cant help but wonder at Ediths request, which had ovepped with my words.

    After all, being bathed on the thick odor of sex that filled this room, I

    Edith squirms and rubs her thighs together and begs me in a cute manner.

    The sight of her is very attractive, but

    Tomo!?

    See, even Irene is surprised.

    You made eye contact with me earlier, saying you would fuck me in the hallway while we leave Edith and Her Majesty Isabelle alone!

    If you are seeing this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Only read at stabbingwithasyringe dot home dot blog.

    Though you got it at first half, how did youe up with that second half!?

    After all, you made me smell this scent as well

    Irenes cheeks tinted red, and she wriggled around, too.

    You two need to calm down! In the first ce, aside from Irene, is that what you want to do, Edith?

    Hnnnits more difficult for us to endure in this state. Also, its not good if its not masters cock.

    Ediths right, Tomo.

    What the hell is happening here!?

    I scream in protest at the ridiculous shift in responsibility.

    Hmm.

    Upon observing the three of us, Isabelle suddenly nodded, as if she had just realized something.

    Or maybe she was just dumbfounded as well. Thats probably so.

    Still, this is not the same as when I had sex with Isabelle. This time its just pure lust, and all while the other members are in the midst of the chaos as well.

    I have a brilliant idea.

    Isabelle continued in a speech, full of confidence in herself.

    Edith wants to have sex with Lord Tomoaki. Lady Irene too, wants to have sex with Lord Tomoaki. Meanwhile, Lord Tomoaki wants Edith and me to spend an alone time with each other. Isnt that right?

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    The three of us nodded in unison.

    Edith nodded the biggest one among us. Im happy to be sought for that much, though.

    I see. Then this is what were going to do the four of us are going to have a four-way fucking with each other!

    Its a totally bright idea, isnt it? Isabelles proud face is telling me so.

    I, who have no more words to say in reply, looked at the three people instead.

    I see. With this, there wont seem to be a problem.

    Yes, Lady Irene. I think its good enough for me as well. Isnt that right, master?

    Eeeeeeh!?

    I take a step back, just having processed the situation.

    But Edith, who quickly walked around behind me, lifted me in her arms and took me to the bed.

    Isabelle and Irene also gathered to me, who was just held in a princess carry by a genuine princess.

    Hey, wait a moment, you three.

    I try to get up in a hurry, but the three of them immediately held me down.

    All three of them are staring at me with eyes in full heat.

    My rod of flesh begins to react against my will to their faces and upon feeling their soft bodies against my body.

    Masters dick is already getting bigger.

    Edith spoke as she presses her lush, supple body against mine while stroking my meat pole through my pants.

    Fufufu. It seems that Tomos body is agreeing as well, isnt it?

    Irene also leans her well-proportioned, feminine body over me and whispers in my ear.

    Aahhh, what a wonderful affair you got here, Lord Tomoakigulp.

    Isabelle drank her spit as she ced her mature, bewitching body against me.

    Ugh.

    Surrounded by three carnivorous beauties, I shrank back like a helpless herbivore being eaten.

    But of course, my dick is still full of anticipation of whats toe.

    Sometimes, we have to live up to Lord Tomoakis expectations, dont we?

    Indeed. Master has always done us wonderful favors. Now, its our turn.

    It has been hard for you, isnt it, Tomo? Dont forget about me, okay?

    Three sets of hands reach out and wriggle around my body.

    They peeled off my clothes as they rushed to strip me off, but their hands are sopassionate that they moved without making me feel any pain.

    Rather, they were gently stroking my thighs, breasts, and boner as they removed my clothes, which felt so good instead.

    I cant see myself as I was being blocked by the clothes of the three supple bodiesing and going. However, I could tell whose hand was stroking where just by the sensations of their touch.

    Ediths hands were the one directly rubbing against my meat pole with a gentle but rigorous motion.

    Isabelles hands were the ones brushing and caressing my inner thighs.

    Irenes hands were the one ying with my nipples.

    Ugh, aah!

    I yelled out, and before I knew it, three beautiful women were lined up in front of me, who had been stripped naked without me noticing.

    What a wonderful erection. I can feel it throbbing from here.

    Three pairs of effervescent eyes gather on my meat stick, making a strong statement of its existence.

    So, lets get started, shall we?

 Book 9: Chapter 11: Irene, Edith and Isabelles Triple Treat

    Book 9: Chapter 11: Irene, Edith and Isabelle''s Triple Treat

    I am currentlyying bare, where there stood three people in front of me.

    They are Irene, Edith, and Isabelle, all of them have their clothes in disarray from the earlier fumbling.

    Their clothes barely covered anything from the start, so their use is almost gone at this point.

    Still, the sight of them barely clinging through is one to behold.

    Masters shameless dick is as magnificent as ever, isnt it?

    Edith whispers as she drew her face to my crotch.

    Umu. Being healthy is good.

    Okay, Tomo. You ready to go?

    Isabelle and Irene also drew their faces together. In the next moment, all of them are already sucking on my meat stick.

    No man could not get his meat pole contained in front of such three.

    As their faces got scrunched up due to the limited space, their cheeks and foreheads are pushed against each other, but they still kept on getting closer.

    They let their tongues out and spread them out as they began licking my meat pole.

    Chuuu. Nnn, lero. As expected, its hard to lick when there are three of us.

    Still, this mans member is quite the caliber.

    Nchuuu. Tomo, is it good?

    Yes. In addition, its a really nice view.

    I nodded in response to Irenes question, as the other two made theirments in front of me.

    Three beauties are licking my meat stick as if they are a flock of birds swarming together a big fish. Despite the fact that I couldnt tell which tongue is which, the situation itself is very exciting.

    Lero, haamu!

    Chuu. Mother, what are you doing!?

    Fue(Fe), wuaa(), fiooo(tio).

    Uaaa

    All of a sudden, Isabelle took advantage of the gap and sucked my ns into her mouth, not caring about her daughter, who personally criticizes her. In fact, she even answered while not taking off the tip of my cock in her mouth.

    I couldnt help but cry out at the minute vibrations her mouth exuded as she spoke.

    This chapter is made by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    Youre so sly, mom. Juruu.

    Edith licks up my rod to the side as a protest, except that my rod is standing upright.

    So, you could say shes ying a vertical harmonica.

    As she licks up, Isabelle straddles my right thigh, and Edith straddles my left one.

    Chupaah. Lero, chuu.

    Isabelle released the tip from her mouth, then starts licking the middle of the shaft from the right side.

    Then Ill be over here. Lero.

    Irene, with her face in the center, proceeds to lick up my balls.

    She stuck out her tongue and lifted one of the balls, then slid them around to trace the underside.

    I felt a unique numbness around my tailbone, way too differentpared to the sensation from being licked at the body of my meat rod.

    Ugh.

    Eventually, I couldnt help but raise a voice.

    Ah, masters dick just bounced.

    It is then followed by a cheerful voice of Edith.

    I want to rebuke her, but the way the three used their tongues robbed me of the time to return those words.

    Hnnn, lero, ahhh! Slurping on a cock while rubbing your hips on your partners legs feels as good as ever!

    Isabelles crotch pressed against my shins even further as they rubbed it back and forth.

    While I couldnt see it with my eyes, the liquid, which was different from sweat, I could fully feel it drenching my right shin.

    And the slopping crotch of Isabelle slid on it over and over.

    So, its that, huh? Im not gonna lose to mom!

    As if that boosted herpetitive spirit, Ediths thighs squeezed shut as well, ending up with my other leg being pinched in between.

    They were nice, soft, feminine thighs, which were way different from my hard bony legs.

    Augh.

    Meanwhile, Irene takes my ball sack in her mouth and rolls it around inside.

    She traces its wrinkles with her tongue, making a terrifying yet terrific sensatione over me.

    Aaaah, its shin is ripping me! Lord Tomoakis hard shin is rubbing against my cunt!

    Isabelles expression also melts and begins to get wild. I couldnt help but draw my eyes to the way she shakes her hips while licking my meat pole.

    The stimtion from the right side and the middle is already enough to take my consciousness away.

    Lero, nchuuu. Muuukapuh.

    Uhaa.

    On my left, Edith, who had been feeling left alone, suddenly bit my meat rod sweetly.

    My rigid member felt her hard teeth.

    It was just a little bit, so it felt good more than it felt painful. It still hurts, though.

    Maybe because that ce is sensitive? I dont know.

    You should react to me as well. Its not that I feel left behind here.

    I finally turned my head to look at Edith, who seemed to be sulking from being ignored.

    But before I could say anything, Isabelles tongue, which stretched out from the right side, licked up the bitten area of my meat stick.

    If you can read this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Lerolero, pero. Geez, what are you going to do if Lord Tomoakis magnificent cock gets scratched? I apologize for my daughters rudeness, Lord Tomoaki. Here, allow me to appease that part. Lero. Chuuu.

    Isabelle licks around to disinfect the spot where Ediths teeth had sunk into. She licks up broadly and traces her tongue with a narrow, pinpoint touch.

    This also stimted me with a different kind of pleasure than usual.

    I didnt bite that hard.

    Edith refuted, but Isabelle continued to lick more.

    Wait. Mother, youre in the way!

    Suddenly realizing her territory was invaded, Edith protested as her side was forcefully licked by Isabelle.

    Oh, dear.

    Meanwhile, Irene is watching the mother-daughter bonding happily while licking around from the balls to the base of my meat stick.

    Being given three different kinds of pleasure all at the same time, I was driven into helplessness.

    But unlike the two people who are fighting and rubbing against each other, Irene was trying to make me feel good without interruption.

    Haaamu, juuboh, chuuu. Nhaaa! Mmmm! Master, your cock is as good as ever! Hnnnm.

    Isnt that right? It feels good sucking him while being vited by his shin as well.

    Before I knew it, Edith and Isabelle found themselves engrossed in rubbing their hips against my legs.

    The mother and daughter pair, each of them straddling my left and right shin, are rubbing their crotches while licking my meat rod in each end.

    Whats more, they are a genuine queen and princess of the country.

    A beautiful royal duo, covering my legs with love juices from their pussies, masturbating with my shin as they brought their faces together to swallow my meat rod in turn. It was impossible not to be aroused by such sight.

    Fufufu, Tomo, are you about to cum? Your balls are acting up.

    Irene, who had been licking my balls and the base of the rod, followed the cock up to its tip.

    She took my ns into her mouth, reaching only a step earlier before the semen was about to explode.

    Pakuuh, lero. Chuupah. Tomo, Im ready. Juste all the way, okay?

    She smiled and sucked the tip once more  and began to vacuum it at once.

    Chuu! Juruu, lero, jyurururu!

    Haamu. Lero. Nchuuu.

    Chuuu, lerolero, kuchuuu.

    As she did so, Edith and Isabelle also vited my meat stick from both sides.

    As the three of them sucked on it at the same time, I felt the semen gradually running up from my balls through the tip of my meat stick.

    Jubobobobobo! Jurururu, nkuh, jururururu

    In time with Irenes strong suction, I ejacted.

    The semen jizzed out with great force as I fucked the back of her throat, all in time with the vacuum.

    Nguuu, gulp. Juru, nguh.

    Irenes throat moved up and down to swallow my cum.

    Soon as it ended, she removes her mouth. Edith and Isabelle quickly reced her in turn.

    They traced away the remaining semen from my dick.

    lero, chuuu, it doesnt get any smaller, does it?

    Edith spoke as she looked at me while still crawling her tongue at the tip.

    Even though he has gone through so many lickings, I cant believe it.

    Thats just how it is, Mother. Masters dick is just that great. Lerolero.

    The two of them continued to y with me like a toy, ignoring all my moans as they kept sucking my cock, which had be more sensitive after it had just cummed.

    Not even giving it the time to shrink, the faces of the two who were looking at my erect cock began to change little by little.

    Lord Tomoaki, this time, I want you to put this very thick cock in my cunt.

    Isabelle spoke as she rubs her hand over the saliva-covered meat stick.

    No fair! Master, put it inside me, please! Its my turn now.

    But Edith protested right away, grabbing my meat stick away from her mother.

    Although she doesnt grab the meat stick, Irene also followed suit.

    Tomo, Im almost at the end of my rope, too.

    Seeing the demands of the three, I stood up.

    Then all three of you, take off your clothes and get on all fours.

    Theyve been doing it until now, but this time, its my turn.

 Book 9: Chapter 12: Three Beautiful Women from Behind

    Book 9: Chapter 12: Three Beautiful Women from Behind

    There were three beautiful women on all fours in arge bed.

    They were waiting for me with their important parts in full view.

    From left to right, it was Edith, Irene, and Isabelle, in that order.

    All three of them werepletely naked, with their butts facing me.

    Ediths ass, fresh and cheeky, with an upward sassy twang on it.

    Irenes feminine, alluring, supplely curved body.

    And Isabelles skin, carefully polished and graceful.

    No matter where you look at, everyone is spectacr.

    I had ejacted a lot on this day alone, but my rod is still hard and warped.

    As if its telling me its still desperate for more of them.

    To think Lord Tomoakis dick is this strong! It has already revived.

    Isabelles eyes sparkle as she looks at my meat pole.

    Masters cock has a very naughty shape.

    I could say the same for you, Edith. Looking at you in all fours is pretty naughty enough.

    As I answer, I think about who I should insert first.

    Tomo? Is there a problem?

    I was going to start with Irene, but theres a good chance Ill be the one who gets all squeezed out if she gets serious.

    This chapter is made by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    If its just the two of us, thats fine, but its not fair to run out of steam without satisfying Edith and Isabelle here.

    Lord Tomoaki, I want you to insert yourself into me!

    It was Isabelle who raised her voice.

    However, what my eyes are focused on is Edith.

    Edith, youre pretty quiet for a while now. whats wrong?

    I called out to her in curiosity. At this point, Edith should have been the first to raise her hand.

    No, its nothing. If master wants to put it in me first, Im ready anytime.

    Edith lifted her hips to appeal to me.

    Shes obviously not being honest. Well, if Edith is not in the mood, lets start with Isabelle for now.

    Then, Ill start with Isabelle.

    Huh? What do you mean by that!?

    Edith protested strongly.

    Didnt I say that I was ready? Are you deaf or what!?

    I heard that, and you said you were ready anytime. Since that is the case, then youre fine if I start with Isabelle. You didnt even raise your hand when I asked.

    I got behind Isabelle as I returned Ediths words.

    Gununu pervert. insulting me to no end.

    Well, Edith cutely trembling in frustration as she waits on all fours is also adorable in her own way.

    I was usually the one getting pushed around, but only when ites to sex do I get to see a weak Edith.

    Isabelle, are you ready to go?

    Of course. My pussy is looking for a dick for a while now.

    its true.

    I touched her slit from behind, and a nasty nectar flowed out of it.

    It was already on a level of a limb that has just been submerged in water. I guess this one is ready to be inserted soon.

    Then, lets go.

    Yes! I want your thick cock into my cunt!

    After cing my meat rod against her vulva, I started to hump my hips at once.

    Nhaaaa! A very thick cock is going all the way in!

    I did Isabelle first, partly because she is easy to be in disorder.

    It is also because it would also make the other two feel good if I made them watch from the sides.

    I rammed my hips vigorously.

    We repeated the violent extractions with sounds of flesh hitting flesh as our hips m into each other.

    Ohooo! Its being rammed deep into me. Im being stirred up!

    As I fuck Isabelles vagina, I turn my attention to the two at the sides.

    Both began to squirm as Isabelle raises her voice violently.

    Both of you will have to wait a moment. If you cant hold back, you can do it alone.

    Youre doing that again!

    Even while ring at me, Ediths hand reaches for her own secret part.

    Still, its not bad, being stared at like this.

    At first, Edith was tempted, by after seeing that Irene has also started masturbating, I whispered something to Isabelle.

    Look at them, Isabelle. Its because youre so naughty that both of them couldnt stand it anymore.

    Aah! You cant whisper in my ear! If you whisper, youll grind deep into it, mmm!

    Isabelle continues to make lovely moans, as if she didnt hear the words I told her now.

    Your cock, aaah, my throbbing cunt is getting stirred by iit! Im going to cum, Im going to cuuuuummm! Aaaaaaaaaaah!

    Isabelles body shook as she climaxed wildly in front of her daughter.

    But thats not all.

    I thrust my rod into the abundant source of water that flows out one after another.

    It made an obscene sound as it went in and out of her pussy.

    Ahiiii! You cant just ram and scrape your hard dick in your freshlye pussy!! Nhaaaaa!

    Despite her saying no, shes aggressively shaking her hips at me.

    I nced over at the other two.

    They were both on all fours, teasing their private parts and making them even wetter.

    Nhaaaa! Theres a big fat dick in my vagina! Im going to be pounded to the deepest parts, and my juices are going to flood out of my belly!

    Isabelles words stirred their imagination, and their fingers began to move more and more intensely.

    I turned my attention back to Isabelle and began to move my hips even harder.

    Uaaah! Hnnn, aaah no, moore, cumming, Im cumminnnngg!!

    Slumping her back, Isabelle climaxed again.

    Her vagina contracted in time with her climax. It tangled around the meat rod and throbbed as if trying to squeeze it.

    If you can read this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Ahh, Lord Tomoakis cock is getting bigger! Semen. Lord Tomoakis thick male semen is being poured out!

    Uaaah.

    As she squeezes the meat stick with not only her vagina but also her entire waist, I wasnt able to endure for long.

    Im gonna cum now.

    Aaaah, aaah, nnn, aaah, yes, cum, cuuumm! Fuaaaaaaaaahhh!

    I came at the same time as she did another.

    Ooh Lord Tomoakis cum is pouring out inside me.

    After cumming in session, Isabelles body finally copses.

    It may have been too much for her, doing all of that in one day.

    When I pulled the meat stick out of a satisfied Isabelle, Ediths eyes were ring out in a scary way.

    Shes like a fierce beast when she gets this far. It might be dangerous to make her wait any longer.

    Edith?

    What is it, master?

    Only her words are calm, but her eyes are still fixed on the meat stick.

    I have to make her feel good soon and get her back to the lovely Edith.

    Im going to have you next. Its your turn.

    Understood.

    Her tone remains the same, but the moment I say its her turn, honey flows from her pussy right away.

    Feeling good about her bodys honesty, I walked around to the back of Edith and reached for her honey pot.

    She seemed all loosened up and ready to go.

    You have prepared it for me really meticulously, havent you?

    ThatsHnnn, master.

    I keep irritating her, tracing around her pussy without touching her insides or her clitoris.

    Then, with my other hand, I started touching Irenes private parts.

    Ahh. Tomo, I-.

    Im sorry, but youll have to wait a little longer.

    I swept Irenes clit up to convey my feelings, then put a finger inside her vagina to scrape the insides of it.

    Hnnn, Tomos finger went inside!

    Hey, what about me?

    Edith, who only came with weak stimtion, red at me.

    Then she begins to move her own hips, following my fingers to hit her own clit.

    I avoided it and gently stroked it all around again.

    Its over here, you perverted bastard.

    Edith is desperately trying to shake her ass, almost crying a little.

    I think I may have teased her a little too much.

    And so, I grabbed Ediths waist with both hands and held her in ce.

    Then, I put by meat bar against her twitching vulva.

    Im going to put it in thenwhich do you want? Inserting slowly or all at once?

    Either wayno, all at once! All at once is goo-, hyaaaauuu!

    Once she said, either way, I let go of my meat rod I had inserted inside of her, causing her to panic and change her mind right away.

    And, as soon as she mouthed the idea that she wanted it all at once, I rammed it right away, as intended.

    HnnnIt has finally gotten in.

    Okay, Ill be moving now.

    As much force as I put it inside of her, I started out with a more vigorous pumping from the beginning.

    Despite that, shes tight, which showed how much she craved for my meat stick from the start.

    I pushed her vagina apart as I stroked her smooth ass.

    Ahhnn, fuuhh, hnnn, rougher. Id rather be spanked than stroked, master.

    I pped her in the ass before he could say another word.

    Ahiii!

    Ediths vaginal walls tighten as she is pped.

    She seems to have an inclination for being a masochist.

    Hey, Edith. Can you narrate what is being done to you, as well as how you felt? I think it is pretty unclear to me, and I feel sad because its like that you are not satisfied when were doing. You can do that for me, right? Your mother did it a while ago.

    I smiled at Edith, who turned her head me in shock while being prated from behind.

 Book 9: Chapter 13: Three Beautiful Women from Behind 2

    Book 9: Chapter 13: Three Beautiful Women from Behind 2

    I moved my hips even harder.

    This made the tip w on Ediths vaginal walls, scraping and raking her insides.

    And while I was doing that, I pped her ass once more.

    Auuuu! Im getting spanked while being poked in the cunt with his dick!

    You dont like being spanked? Do you want me to stop?

    It feels so good! I want you to p me some more, hiyaaaah!

    I pounded her ass to live up to her expectations.

    With each p, Ediths vagina squishes and tightens around my meat pole.

    But I kept on hitting her relentlessly. It is because I know that shes gonna be pleased with it even more.

    I cant believe you enjoy being spanked. And that too, while next to Isabelle and Irene.

    Hyaaauuuu! What, do you mean, by that! Aaah, aaah, Im, Im!

    Edith nced from her side as she gave a loud, moaning cry.

    Despite her pitiful look, I intensify my extraction even more.

    Nooo! Ahhh, hnnnn! Ahiii! Nhaaaaaa!

    Her pusy went tight, but that didnt stop me for a bit.

    Even though she was cumming as well. Even that, I also continued to p her ass.

    Nhuuuu! Dont hit me while Im cummiiinnnggg!

    I was so engrossed with it that her white ass has turned a little red.

    Once I noticed, I stopped and I stroked it gently, sliding my palms on the curvature of her now pinkish butt.

    Edith I didnt know you wanted to be spanked so badly. What a bad girl.

    Ohooo! Masters palm is teasing my ass!

    Of course, I havent forgotten to swing my hips. I even took the effort of trying different angles, all to stimte her.

    Masters cock is scratching and stirring in my pussy! Nhaaa, fuuuhh, aaaah!

    The throbbing of her vaginal walls made it tight around my meat rod. But despite the narrow space, with each extraction, her love fluids flood the vagina, allowing me to move smoothly..

    Edith, who feels it in every p, is now breathing harder and harder.

    Ahh! Masters cock is swelling up inside me. Are you going toe already?

    She turned around, twisting her body in her question.

    Youre a perverted bastard that is feeling it while spanking a girls ass after all! Nhaaaaaaaa!

    I dont want to hear that from you, who feels good in being spanked.

    She screamed loudly as I pped her with my spanking, where I think she came.

    The insides of her vagina tightened up. This made me unable to stand it any longer and finally released my load inside of her.

    AuuuTheres so much cum that it wont fit in my insides anymore

    Edith murmured in an entrancing voice.

    But it quickly switched to a mischievous tone.

    You are really a one hell of a pervert, master, feeling good yourself from hitting me.

    No, Im not, and you know it.

    I hurriedly denied it, but Edith, as if satisfied by just saying it, copses on the bed as she was.

    If you can read this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. read only at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    It seems this is where Ediths turn ends. Well, it wont be possible to win against her except by settling it in the middle. Especially right after her boss, whos currently fingering herself is waiting for me.

    Irene, sorry to keep you waiting.

    I head towards Irene again.

    Tomo, Tomo! I, I cant

    Breathing raggedly, she closes in on me.

    I hugged her from behind to make up for the time Ive made her wait.

    I try to insert it slowly, but as soon as the tip goes in, she moves her hips and swallows the meat stick whole.

    :Nhaaaa! Hiii, kuuuh, finally, came inn!

    I dont know if she was really holding back, but as soon as she inserted it, her vagina tightened as if it were undting around my meat pole.

    Dont hold back anymore, Tomo. I want you to shake your hips the hardest on me

    Shaking her ass up and down in fine detail, Irene begs for more.

    Our joining parts were hot and dripping with love juices all over.

    That round ass, and the perfect curve of her arched back, along with a face that was turned over here, expressing the peak of her arousal with her reddened cheeks and moistened eyes.

    If I was shown such a figure of Irene, I would shake my hips like theres no tomorrow, without being asked.

    Ohoo! Ahh, nhhhaa! Fuuu, nhiiiiii!

    Me and Irene, the both of us m our hips hard with lust.

    Her sexual sensations are already heightened thanks to the fact that I have kept her waiting for too long.

    Irene, its too tight!

    Ahi! Ahhnn, Tomo is thrusting too hard!

    Waves of greedy vaginal walls entangled themselves around my meat rod.

    Whenever I pull pack, the folds stick tightly together to keep the meat rod from escaping.

    The tip and the folds stimted each other, and sounds of thrusts and thuds echoed throughout the air.

    Ahhhm nhhh! Noo, Im cumming, Im going to cuuummm!!

    Come as many times as you want. Ill stir you up until youre satisfied.

    Nhaaaa! Tomo, Im, Im cummiiiiinnnggggg!

    Irenes body bounced up and down.

    Her face and hips rise high in the air as she gingerly shifts her body upwards.

    Her long hair danced and swayed in the air.

    Whoa.

    As I watched her cum, her vagina tightened its grip on me even more.

    I almost made myself cum as well. I put a lot of effort into my waist and somehow managed to endure it.

    Nnnhuu, Tomo.

    She called my name. I responded by stroking her ass with the hand that was holding her waist.

    Hyah!

    I continued stroking with the same hand, to her back and all the way up to her head.

    Her red hair, clinging to me with sweat, seemed to be lustrously inviting me to fuck her.

    I put my hands in front of me and held her soft body in my arms.

    I was dizzy with her own pheromones, which were not even affected by the stink of our sweat.

    Irene. Im gonna make you feel it even more.

    I whispered in her ear and hugged her from behind.

    AfuuTomo!

    I took her earlobe in my mouth and caressed it softly with my lips.

    Anh! You cant do thatI cant have you hold me from behind and whisper in my ear. Or else Ill

    Despite that, I huffed and puffed into her ear.

    Hyaaaann!

    Irenes vagina cums as she screams cutely.

    As I was hugging her from behind, I could see her bodys movements.

    Her hands were clutching hard on the sheets.

    More, please vite me moree

    As per request, I pulled my face away from her ear and started swinging my hips harder.

    Ahnn, nhuuu! Hyuuhn!

    I fucked her from behind as she stood on all fours.

    Nhaaaaa! Tomos cock is kissing my womb from behiinddd!

    The tip of my dick tormented her cervix, which was constantly being hit from behind.

    Fuahahh! My insides, my insides are turning in the shape of Tomos cock!

    It was a tight fit, as if it was originally made for each other.

    Tomo, TomoI love you, I love you.

    I love you too, Irene. I love you too.

    As my love for her overflowed, the pleasure it brought neared its limits.

    This chapter is made by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    I suck on her back, leaving a hickey in her wake.

    Nhaaa, fuuuh, nnnn! Tomo, youre getting bigger inside me.

    Its because Im about to cum, Irene.

    Then, Im tooAhh, ahhn, any moment now!

    Bit by bit, I repeated my short pelvic thrusts until I reached the final spurt.

    The vaginal walls, the meat pole, and the love fluids mixed with each other, making a squishy noise.

    There was also the banging sound of flesh hitting flesh.

    Ahhh, fuuh, ahhnn, nooo! No morenhaaaa!

    Irenes charming voice ovepped among them, and an obscene trio of sounds reached my ears.

    Added to that was the view of Irenes now disheveled hair as shes feeling it all.

    The hickeys I put on earlier and the position on her back, all of it boosted my desires as well.

    Kuhooo! Oouhh! Hoo, ooooooohohh!

    Irene soon gave a low-panting voice that only showed how disarrayed she was.

    Tomo, I, Im gcummiinng, Im gummmiiinnnnggg!

    Ugh, me as well.

    Ohooo! Ouuu! Uaaahh, Im cuuummmmiiiinnnngggg!!

    I ejacted as hard as I could in time with Irenes loud climax, vigorously exploding my semen into her as I spit out the entire contents of my balls.

    Fuuso fullTomos semen is flooding inside of me.

    Hearing Irenes voice, I fell backward, exhausted of all my energy.

    Youve done well, Tomo.

    Irene smiles at me, looking satisfied.

    From the sides, Edith and Isabelle are happily breathing in their sleep.

    I also doze off to sleep as I watched the three of them.

 Book 9: Epilogue – Wedding

    Book 9:Epilogue �C Wedding

    Afterwards.

    Apparently, there was a bit of a riot in the Parliament.

    The scandals of the minister, who was the head of the majority faction, were taken very seriously, and his power was greatly diminished.

    Added with Blossom being recognized as a city and Queen Isabelle revealing herself, it seems that the appearance discrimination has begun to calm down a bit.

    Of course, the discrimination isntpletely gone yet.

    Still, discrimination and simr acts being done in the past are now less likely to happen, and it will only get better in the future.

    Master?

    Ah, yes.

    Edith called out to me, and I replied in a hurry.

    I didnt realize I was already walking in circles around the room.

    This chapter is made by neorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    Why dont you calm down here for a bit?

    Yeah, I guess so.

    Nervously, I nodded.

    Now that Blossom is officially recognized as a city, some things have changed.

    For example, the government now provides a proper budget for the maintenance of roads and facilities, leading to Blossom.

    And with discrimination now discouraged, the city has now been able to have a proper rtionship with its neighboring towns and merchants.

    And finally, the City Hall is now fully established and formalized.

    In other words, Irene and I could officially get married.

    And today, Blossoms city hall is formally up and running.

    Tomo?

    Y-YES!

    Irene appeared in the room and called out to me.

    I took a deep breath once and then walked towards her.

    Shall we go now?

    In her hand is a paper that certifies our marriage, already filled out.

    And in the other, it is already open, ready to be held out by me.

    I took her hand in mine, and Irenes soft palms squeezes it back with force.

    Take care, master, Lady Irene. Well see youter.

    Yeah, Ill see youter, Edith.

    Irene smiled back at Edith as she sent us off.

    We headed straight to the city hall.

    As soon as Blossom was finally recognized as a city, we were able to submit a notification to the city hall at the central.

    As I was a person from another world whos used to filling up a lot of documents, I had done my paperwork without a hitch. This is also thanks to Ediths tutoring. If not for her, I wouldnt be able to write my name in the marriage certificate like this.

    However, rather than submitting it to the city hall in the central, I decided to do it in the city of Blossom.

    As for the reason? Well, its because this is the city that Irene created, and has now be a symbol of liberation from the discrimination against people for their appearance.

    But above all, it was the city where Irene and I met.

    So, even though its a littlete, we decided to file our marriage certificate as the first formal document in this city.

    I look at Irenes face as she walks next to me.

    Im going to marry this beautiful person.

    When I think of this, I feel a surge of happiness.

    Whats the matter, Tomo?

    She notices my gaze and tilts her head towards me.

    Its still too early to say my overflowing thoughts at this moment, so I responded short.

    Its nothing.

    But no matter how hard it is to endure, I still couldnt help but make a loose face.

    Youre really weird.

    Irenes cheeks have been loosened since a while ago, despite saying it.

    We arrived at the town hall with a fluffy feeling.

    We were the first to pass through the door and enter the city hall.

    It was a beautiful, newly built city hall. We went straight into one of the counters.

    Together, shall we?

    With pleasure.

    The two of us took the certification and submitted it to one of the tellers at the city hall.

    The official at the counter checked all the items on the spot and stamped the government seal of approval.

    Your submission is now fully epted. Congrattions.

    She told us with a smile.

    We were now officially husband and wife.

    Tomo.

    Irene.

    We stare at each other and gulp down the attempt to hug each other as it is. This isnt the only event of the day.

    We hold hands and move towards the church.

    Now we were going to have our wedding ceremony.

 Extra Story 1 (LN Exclusive) Chapter 1: Wedding Night With Irene

    Extra Story 1 (LNExclusive) Chapter 1: Wedding Night With Irene

    After receiving everyones blessings, we made it through the wedding safe and sound.

    Irene, who is also its mayor, is very popr and was congratted by almost the entire city.

    It was the same for me, being her husband, and after meeting a wide variety of people I havent met before, I was reminded once again of how amazing my wife is.

    After the wedding reception, which was very lively even though the sun had already set, we returned to our home.

    Tired from the tension andmotion, I am now waiting in my room alone.

    Ive heard that in this world where women have a stronger sexual appetite than men, women are the ones wholl visit men on their wedding night.

    With this, I waited anxiously for my wife arrival.

    When I look back on it, I realize how long it has been since I met Irene.

    I was in another world all of a sudden, and I met her by chance, and she saved me from being sold, and ever since then, Ive been by her side.

    Of course, its not like we are with each other all of the time, but Irene still cared about me.

    Whenever I was in trouble, shes there, ready to help me with what I need. In fact, it was only now that I realized that this is the first time I have waited for her sake.

    Thats just how precious I am to her.

    However, this day also showed that I dont know everything about her yet.

    In fact, just earlier, there were so many people that came at the wedding just to admire her.

    Seeing the way Irene dealt with so many people made me at once realize how great of a mayor she is.

    But now I would have to deal with Irene as a wife, not as an individual, and not as an official.

    When I think about it again, I still feel restless.

    TON TON TON.

    My body flinched.

    Theres a knock at the door, and it was sooner than I expected.

    I quickly opened it, and as I thought, Irene was already there.

    Come in.

    I spoke as I invite her in. Now fully aware that its our wedding night, I was sought between the feeling of relief and nervousness at the same time.

    I sat on the bed, and Irene sat beside me.

    The faint heat of her body made her presence be known even more.

    Tomo.

    Irene was the first to speak, dazed as if still digesting what happened today.

    After a bit of a pause,

    Thank you so much.

    She spoke with a heartfelt smile.

    Uhm

    Still not knowing know what to say, I could only mutter on being thanked head-on.

    After all, a heartfelt gratitude just came out of the blue.

    A lot of things have changed, but all of it was made possible because of you, Tomo.

    She continued, reflecting on what has happened since I arrived.

    Thanks to you, we were able to lead a movement that reduced the discrimination in appearances, and this city has been officially recognizedbut most importantly, I was able to get married to a wonderful man.

    Irene looked at me with a cute and bashful smile, far unexpected from a reliable and strong woman I watched at the party earlier. Even her ending phrase made me feel embarrassed, as well.

    Despite that, I felt an overflowing desire to brag that this woman is now my wife.

    I dont know what I would have done if you didnte. If the discrimination against people because of their appearance had continued, this city might have been torn down.

    As for me, I dont know where Id be without Irene.

    I shuddered in the thoughts that I would have been bought and sold without knowing anything.

    The only reason I didnt feel ufortable in this world so far away from my birthce is because of Irenes presence.

    Also, I never thought I would marry such a beautiful woman.

    Im so d I found you, Tomo.

    Me too.

    Irenes face lit up as she moved her mouth towards me. I close my eyes softly and ept her lips.

    Nn, chuu

    At first, it was just a light kiss, only lips touching each other.

    Tomo.

    But in the next kiss, her tongue broke in between my lips, intertwining it with mine as it licks it up.

    We kissed deeply, exchanging each of our saliva.

    Her tongue licked and caressed the insides of my mouth. I responded to it by slipping my own to hers as well.

    Puhaafuuh.

    We released our mouths and took deep breaths.

    Right in front of my face is Irenes, which is beginning to show how shes feeling good with it.

    Unable to take it much longer, I hugged her in my arms.

    Irene, I cant. I want you. Now.

    Aaah, if you tell me that in such a way, I wont be able to hold back.

    If it makes her feel it as well, then so be it.

    We looked at each other once more and gave ourselves another light kiss.

    Then I started to undress her, running my hands over her thin white clothing.

    I ripped them apart, and right away, the revealing gown quickly abandoned its role, exposing its extremely racy underwear down below.

    Just the sight of that alone made my flesh rod even harder.

    Tomo, can I take this off as well?

    Irene spoke as her hands went through my pants and straight onto my underwear. She slid her fingers over that thin piece of cloth that remained, using her palms to rub it back and forth. That alone made it feel sexier than just taking them off in the usual way.

    Irene, in her natural form, is showing off her seductive body only to me.

    The excitement in my pants grew as Irenes hand came to rest in it.

    Tomo. Your penis, I want it.

    Quickly, as if she was unable to endure it as well, she unbuckles my belt and pulls down my pants, along with my underwear. The already hard and erect meat rod appeared in front of her face with a flip.

    Youre as big and magnificent as ever.

    With my penis now brought in front of her, Irene spoke, enraptured by its presence. Her ragged breathing made contact, causing my meat pole to twitch and bounce in reply.

    Fufu. Well, then, lets take this off too.

    Irene mounted me to quickly remove my upper garments, making her naked body straddle on top of my stomach. I couldnt help but gaze at her beautiful figure from below.

    Herrge, attractive breasts swayed softly as she breathed.

    HnnTomos cock is hitting my ass.

    Irene lightly rocked her hips back and forth, making the flesh rod rub against her rotund butt. That alone felt good, but at the same time felt frustrating because it only gave a faint amount of stimtion.

    Its so hotif you hit me this hot and hard thing, Im not going to be able to resist.

    While speaking in an entranced state, Irene lifted her hips a bit, creating silver strings of love juices from her crotch to my belly. She was so flooded with love juices with her precious flower already blooming wide open.

    Shes fully aroused, a rare urrence after the numerous times that we had sex, most of it due to the fact that we are so busy with our real situations. But now, theres nothing left to hold us back anymore, and the thought of it made me feel the same as well.

    Look, Tomo, hnn, I have never been this wet before.

    Irene spoke as she spread her private area with her own two hands.

    From there, I could see the pink vagina, gaping and twitching as if in search of a meat rod.

    I couldnt take my eyes off them, as if Im maized by it.

    An amount of nectar overflowed from the center and dripped onto my belly.

    Then, it was followed by a gulp on my throat.

    After watching everything happen before my eyes, cock immediately starts to thrash about.

    Like a foot pedal on a bass drum, my penis pped Irenes ass in each time.

    Ahhn, it seems that Tomo cant hold it in as well. Im gonna put it in, okay?

    Irene slowly descended her hips on mine, supporting my meat rod with her right hand and adjusting her position with her left.

    Ahhfuhh. Tomos penis, it has been swallowed deep into my pussy.

    My penis invades her vagina while making a <em>Juru </em>sound. As if it was pleased with its tightness, the rod of mine throbbed itself inside.

    Ahhh! Tomos penis is as lively as ever.

    Irene moved her hips up lightly, then swallowed it to the root in one go.

    Guh, thats too sudden.

    In the unexpected pleasure, a bit of my Cowper fluids gushed out.

    Despite that, I still managed to hold it in. I have to prepare myself because Im sure Ill be squeezed many times today.

    The look on your face when youre feeling it, Tomo, is really cute.

    Smiling mischievously, Irene sank down again, this time in the deepest reach possible and without warnings beforehand.

    Haaa, nn, Its all in.

    Her warm vagina wraps around me. Even though shes still, the walls of her vagina continued to gently stimte my meat stick.

    Well, then. Ill be moving now, Tomo. Are you ready for today?

    Putting her hands on my chest, Irene smiled bewitchingly.

    At first, she moved her hips back and forth, but from time to time, she moves her hips as if shes drawing a circle with it.

    Just you know, on top of me is our very own city mayor in the flesh.

    And that fact excites me even more.

    Fuuh, hnnn, afuuhahhn!

    Every time she shakes her hips, her big tits sway and shake, and I can only watch her slowly be in disarray from down below.

    Oh, God! Tomos cock is hitting me deep inside!

    Every time she feels it, the walls of her vagina tighten around my cock.

    Since the hips movement is centered around the base, the stimtion itself is not that much.

    NhaaaTomo! Fuaaaaaahh!

    However, with Irenes slutty figure being shown before me, I couldnt help but get excited as well.

    Without thinking, I pushed up my hips from down below.

    Auuu! Dont thrust it up all of a sudden, nhaau!

    The sudden attack made her lean back, and her rich and ample chest followed suit.

    When I thrust my hips up again, Irenes hand reached out to me with its fingers open. I grabbed both of them tightly, entwining each of her fingers with my own.

    Then, this time, Irene began to get down, hard.

    Ahhh, hnn, fuuh! Tomo! Tomoo!

    Irene gets wild as she calls my name. This arouses me even more, and so I shake my hips to match her timing.

    Fuu, ahhh! Ahh, aaah! Tomos cock is mushing me hard, its making me feel too good!

    She screams above me as she shakes out her long hair. The walls of her vagina squeeze tightly around my dick, and soon I was nearing my limits.

    Tomos penis is getting bigger inside me. Are you about to cum?

    Yes. Im about to cum.

    Ahhhhh, yes, cum! Im about to cum as well, nhoooo!

    With a low-pitched moan, Irene climaxed. As I couldnt bear the intensity of her contractions, I wasnt able to endure as well.

    I ejacted, my semen sshing around inside her.

    AaahhTomos semen, itsing out

    Irene was ecstatic as she felt the semen being sprayed inside her vagina. As one climax was not enough to satisfy us, we soon began to seek each others flesh once more.

    Irene leaned back and reached one of her hands down.

    Ahu.

    The moment I realized, her slender fingers were already stroking my balls.

    I felt a strange sense of pleasure as she touched the mans most vital part.

    Your semen is made from these balls, right, Tomo? she spoke, carefully pushing the ball inside and pulling the baggy skin a little.

    Perhaps because I was directly stimted in a not usually touched ce, my testicles felt invigorated in another way.

    Come to think of it, there was such a thing called testicle massage to increase a mans hardness and testosterone levels. I dont know if it was true, but either way, no doubt, being touched by Irene is energizing me.

    Today, you can pour a lot of semen in here. As much as you want.

    After giving it onest pat, her hand leaves my balls.

    The meat pole throbbed inside her vagina, as if trying to respond to her expectations.

    Hnn.

    I reached out my hands to her breasts as she began to move.

    I squeezed her breasts that couldnt be fit in my palm and lifted from below.

    They have the heaviness worthy of their presence, and I could feel my arms tire just by holding them up as my palms sunk into the boobs.

    The erotdscape, which I dont experience very often, makes my breath harder and harder.

    Hnnn, if you mess it that violently, Ill

    Irene, ugh.

    She leaned forward while swinging her hips, and thrust her breasts further out as if shes offering them to me.

    In an instant, my consciousness was ripped out of by those powerful tits.

    Its a wonderful view, Irene.

    I rubbed it in and felt a lumpy hardness on my palm. It was Irenes nipple.

    entuating to the softness that my fingers sink into, her nipples standing up is a proof that shes feeling good as well.

    To think that a beautiful woman like Irene is thrusting her own breasts out to be rubbed by me even more

    Nnnhu! Fufu, Tomos cock just quivered.

    Irenes tits excited me so much that I almost let go of my seed.

    Ohooo! Oh, God, the trembling in my pussy feels so good!

    Wait, Irene. Im about to.

    I cant wait! Tomos penis is begging to ejacte inside me!

    Byurururu, byurururu.

    The tightness as she mped me was so great that I feel like going crazy from it alone. When I looked up while the semen was being squeezed out of me, my eyes met Irenes.

    She was in full heat.

    Her cheeks were vermillion, her eyes were moist.

    Im not going to let you go. I m gonna make you to pour all your semen inside me!

    Screaming with excitement, Irene continued to shake her hips harder.

    Auu, I just came

    I moaned pathetically as she continued to rub herself against my sensitive meat pole.

    I was so sensitive I could even feel how deep I have reached inside, based on the feel of my ns throbbing against the mouth of her cervix.

    Ihiiii! Fuu, nnn! Your penis is hitting me all the way to the back, Nhaaaa, aaaahhh!

    Irenes hips dropped deep. The sounds of our lower extremities hitting each other echoed throughout the room as she swallowed my meat pole all the way to the bottom.

    Whenever she pulls it out, my peniss head scrapes off her narrow entrance, locking it in ce.

    Nhaaaaa! Ahhn, fuuh

    Our joining parts glistened with body fluids as they move around.

    In every movement of her hips, I could clearly see her vagina being stretched out wide open as it swallows my dick.

    Ohh! Nhuuu! Oooh! Nhoo!

    Irenes moaning became lower and lower in pitch, indicating that shes already a real mess. Upon seeing it, I thrust my hips up even harder.

    Tomo, Tomooo! Cum inside all you want! Please make me pregnant, Tomoo!

    Yes! Ill let it out a lot. Bear my child, Irene!

    In small increments, I increased my speed of moving my hips.

    As it also increased the feeling of pleasure, I pushed up my waist to the deepest possible part of her womb that could reach, then from there, I ejacted as hard as I could.

    Dopyudopyuudopyuuu!!

    Thick semen poured into her vagina, and it was even more powerful than I had expected.

    Nhoooooo! Tomos semen is filling up my womb

    Irene was dazzled by the ecstasy, with even a drool dripping from her mouth.

    Theres still more of where it came from!

    Oooooh! Nhaaagu, oooh!

    My meat stick with unabated hardness kept pushing her up.

    Now that we became husband and wife in the true meaning, her words, Impregnate me, had set me on fire in a whole new level.

    Nhuuuu! Aaaah, its too intense! Auuuu!

    With everything being resolved, theres no need to count the cycles.

    I can finally impregnate her in peace.

    Fuaaaah, Tomos penis is getting even thicker inside my pussy!

    Irene, on the other hand, is panting all over as her hair shook above me. Her huge breasts, which will soon produce a lot of milk, swayed violently.

    With my fully erect meat stick, I poke through her womb.

    Nhooo! Tomos cock is pounding the baby room!

    I went so hard it was as if Im trying to pry her womb open.

    Ooooo! Nhuuu, Tomo! Hnaaaaaa!

    <em>Im going to fuck her all over and impregnate her.</em>

    The desire to be a male-dominated me from the root to the tip of my meat rod.

    At the same time, my love for her swelled and filled my heart. I cant wait for her to feel good. Just the thought of Im going to make her feel so good by cumming so much inside her is already driving my cock mad.

    Im gonna cum! Tomo! Thrust it harder! Pound it to me! Turn me into a mess by pumping your semen all the way deep inside me!

    At our joining parts, white bubbles began to formte, making a loud gushing noise as my cock makes through.

    Irene, Irene! Im gonna make you feel good even more!

    Despite that, we kept shaking our hips violently, as if we were trying to devour one another.

    Zurujurururu, jurururu!

    Indecent sounds were made from the fluids that overflowed in between us.

    So deep! Yes, Give me your baby, Tomo. I want your babyyy!!

    Before I knew it, Irene has gone wild. She shouted as her vibrant hair shook all over.

    Sweat is dripping out from all over her body, as if it wants to show the intensity of our actions.

    Love juices continued to flow out as well. It was as if all the water inside her body is being drained out.

    Oooohcumming, Im cummiiiiiinnnnggg!

    Irenes body bent over, finally reaching her climax.

    Along with that, I also ejacted for the second time.

    The squeezed out semen, which her vaginal walls had been seeking, rushes up to her womb.

    Uoooooooo! Tomo, Tomoo! A lot of it ising in my pussyyyy!

    I caught Irenes body as she copses on the bed. Perhaps she has felt too much or because she had spent too much strength.

    Whatever the case, Her soft and dainty limbs are now settlingfortably in my chest.

    I could feel her raspy breath and her body, still hot from the excitement.

    Nn. Ahh

    I pulled out my meat rod, and soon as I did, I was flooded with a stream of juices that I couldnt tell which one it belonged to. Our act was so intense that the sheets werepletely soggy.

    After wiping ourselves off and changing the sheets, wey side by side on the bed.

    Tomo, you see, this is the happiest day of my life.

    Irene spoke as she gazed at me with a gentle and calm tone, full contrast of how wild she was on our previous actions.

    I turned my head towards her and with a nod,

    it is the same for me as well.

    Soon as I answered, what came next was her brilliant smile.

    Seeing it, of course, made me smile as well.

    There is nothing happier than seeing your loved one in bliss.

    In the bed, I held her hand. She gave off a soothing warmth and sense of security, far different when shes on fire.

    Tomo, youll always be right beside me, right?

    Of course. For as long as you like.

    We soon doze off to our dreams, thinking about the rest of my future that I will spend together with her.

    Extra story Complete! Eight (8) afterstories to go!

 Afterstories: Chapter 1: Invitation to the Country of Kyou

    Afterstories: Chapter 1: Invitation to the Country of Kyou

    On a particr day, Mio visited Irene in her mansion, which is a pretty rare urrence as it is a bit of a distance away. After all, theres also a lot of immigration formalities to go through.

    Of course, Kyou people, who are essential business partners, can get into this country far easier than the others. Still, its a bit of a hassle.

    So, whats the issue we have today?

    I asked Mio, who is now sitting on the sofa in the reception room.

    Next to me are Irene and Edith, all of us facing her.

    I have some business to attend to, and just thought of stopping by.

    Meeting our gaze, Mio spoke leisurely. Then she continued.

    If I remember, boy, you took an interest in our country a while back, am I right? So, I thought that if he wants toe, now would be the best way to do it.

    She looked at the three of us again as she said this.

    You guys want toe to our country?

    The Country of Kyou, is it?

    At Mios invitation, I leaned forward a bit.

    Looking at her outfit and the essories she showed me, I realized that Kyou is a country with a Japanese style culture.

    Having lived initially in Japan, I was naturally curious about it.

    However, I cant decide on this by myself. I moved my eyes to the two people sitting next to me in turn.

    <em>Edith will probably go along with Irenes wishes.</em>

    When I thought of that, Irene opened her mouth.

    Thank you for the invitation. But is it okay for us to go all of a sudden?

    This chapter is made possible by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    No problem. I mean, who cares? Its just another tourist visit. Still, well be ready to provide you with a boat and lodging necessities. All you guys need to do is get ready for the trip.

    Wow, isnt that great? A free trip!

    Edith murmured next to me.

    I look at her, and she exins to me.

    Kyou is an important country for us, and because of that, its so easy toe here from the other side.

    I had heard that before, too. People from the capital Kyou, even ordinary merchants, would be treated as state guests here.

    Its not impossible for you to go to Kyou from here as well. But if its an invitation from Mio, its a different story.

    Mio is the daughter of an important figure in Kyou. Irene was originally a nobleman, and Edith is the daughter of a queen, but Mio is quite the big shot in their eyes.

    Though Impletely used to it, I feel like Im in a pretty amazing ce when thinking about it this way.

    So Tomo is interested in it very well, we will be in your care.

    At Irenes words, Mio nodded vigorously.

    Alright, its really decided. You guys get ready to go.

    She said happily and gave instructions to her attendant.

    Mio herself is going with us to Kyou, but she still has to inform the other party about it ahead of time.

    Then, lets get our preparations ready as well.

    Affirmative, Lady Irene.

    Edith nodded at Irenes suggestion.

    Suddenly, we got ourselves busy for our next journey.

    We also met up with rice, the martial artist who lives in the same house, and after finishing our preparations, we returned to Mios side.

    Meanwhile, Irene and Edith are still working on their preparations.

    Well, it cant be helped that the noblewomen take longer to prepare than us, right?

    Yeah, youre right!  yeah?

    rice, who nodded vigorously, tilted her head. She seemed to detect my doubts about her own preparation speed.

    She was even faster than me in getting ready. Or rather, she has almost no baggage in hand.

    Perhaps noticing my gaze, she dered cheerfully.

    Im used to traveling! I dont carry a lot of stuff, you know.

    I see.

    Indeed, she was lightly dressed when we first met.

    Its a good fit with the image of a traveling martial artist.

    Im looking forward to seeingwhat kind of formidable opponents well be able to meet.

    No, its not that kind of trip

    With regards to strength, I think they dont focus much on that aspect. Well, of course, we dont neglect our military, but Kyou prospered with trade as its center, so dont expect much, girl.

    Is that so

    rice, who had been thinking about a strong enemy she hadnt seen yet, looked like a drenched cat upon Mios advice.

    Just at that moment, Irene and Edith also returned after finishing their preparations.

    Sorry to keep you waiting, Tomo.

    Their luggage is bigger than mine. After all, they must have a lot of things they need in the journey and whatnot.

    I was a little surprised at the amount, but Mio didnt seem to have any doubts about it, and we talked naturally.

    If you are reading this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Support the trantor by only reading at Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Well then, lets go.

    Our luggage is carried into the carriage by Mios attendants.

    Following that, we also stepped inside.

    The carriage that Mio has been riding in is a luxurious one, so theres plenty of room despite the many people and luggage.

    Me, Irene, Edith, rice, and Mio, who had all been invited, are now heading to the country of Kyou.

    The carriage with us in it starts to move.

    To get to Kyou, we must first go to the harbor and get on a ship.

    Mio exins to me, whos rarely been anywhere but Blossom and Central.

    A ship, is it.

    Youve never been on a ship before, have you, Tomo?

    I nodded at Irenes question.

    Even in Japan, where I was from, Id been on an airne before, but never on a ship.

    As I searched for my memories, Edith made a deliberately serious face and said,

    Well then, master, youd better brace yourself.

    W-what do you mean by that?

    Ediths threatening words easily upset me. She, who took notice of my reaction, continued in an even more theatrical manner.

    Ive heard that ships can be very nauseating for some people.

    Yeah, Ive heard that one as well.

    But Ive never gotten motion sickness, so I think Ill be fine.

    In fact, even this carriage is shaking a lot more than what I expect of a ship, and Im pretty used to it.

    Ara? Thats a lot ofposure you got there, master.

    Yeah. Ive never had motion sickness or anything like that.

    To my nd response, Edith gave me an unabashed look of disappointment.

    I see. But if you ever get seasick, pleasee to me.

    Do you have any countermeasures?

    I asked, and Edith smiled at me.

    Of course. Ive heard its good to eat something spicy to cure seasickness. We have plenty of food here for you to eat. Im going to give you an ahhhh in your mouth, master. Ohohohohohoho.

    Y-Yeah, Ill make sure that doesnt happen

    With Edith, who seemed to be enjoying herself in spite of the fact that she should be worried about my state, I made a firm vow not to get seasick.

    Are you sure? At my ce, they say its better to chew grass.

    All of a sudden, Mio butts in.

    As expected from the center trading hub, they have a much more moderate method

    Is that so? But I think chewing grass is harder than chewing spicy food, master.

    Im not so sure about that

    Im more worried about Edith than I am about seasickness. I feel like shes daring to choose a strict method, but its even more troubling that all of it is basically well-intentioned.

    Is rice used to sailing?

    Irene asks.

    Yes! Im used to swimming across!

    Swim across ?

    Swimming as a means of transportation, not y, doesnt seem to be familiar to Irene. No, Im not familiar with it either.

    Youre a hard worker, arent you. How many rivers can you swim across?

    At Mios question, rice thought about it and,

    As long as you can see the other side, youll be fine!

    She replied cheerfully.

    It sounds easy, but the feeling here is different from what we know in modern Japan. In the case of a big river, it can be many kilometers long. We cant swim that far.

    When Mio heard the answer, he also rolled her eyes.

    As the conversation was going on, the sea was approaching.

    When we arrived at the harbor, the carriage carefully slowed to a stop.

    Finally, I would board a ship for the first time in my life.

 Afterstories: Chapter 2: How to Prevent Seasickness

    Afterstories: Chapter 2: How to Prevent Seasickness

    The vessel heading to Kyou was arge sailing ship.

    And soon as we set sail, harbor where we boarded from soon became smaller and smaller, and now the sea is as far as the eye can see.

    I stepped out onto the deck and soaked up the sea breeze, looking out into the distance.

    The ship is rocking more than I expected, but seasickness doesnt seem to be a problem.

    I was more than relieved because I will be able to reject Edith, who is poised in feeding me chili right at the first sign.

    (Well, it looks like its still going to take a while, so Ill just head back inside.)

    As I had spent the whole time looking out at the ocean, my body was shivering.

    I wasnt sure if its because Kyou was north of Blossom or the sea breeze was just cold, but the ship has a much lower temperature than I thought it would be.

    If you are reading this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Support the trantor by only reading at Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    I walked inside from the deck. The wooden floor made the asional creaking sound as I pass by.

    The ships shaking isnt so bad that I cant walk on it, but it can turn loud and annoying without warnings, so I went on the floorboards with caution.

    When I returned to my assigned cabin, I found Edith inside.

    Ive been waiting for you, Master.

    She greets me with a gut-wrenching smile.

    Uhmm

    Fortunately, there didnt seem to be anything spicy in her hands. For now, though.

    Are you feeling okay, master?

    Yeah, no problems at all.

    I answered right away without giving her a chance to follow up, though I might have spoken a little too quick.

    I sat down on a chair to show myposure and faced Edith.

    So, you dont want anything spicy?

    At her words, as if checking me up, Edith went closer.

    She crouched and looked at me as she sat down.

    Her beautiful face was so close, I couldnt help but flinch.

    Its true, you dont feel bad at all.

    She nodded after finishing her check-up.

    By the way, master, is there anything you need to do before we reach Kyou?

    Well, as of this moment, I dont have any.

    When I answered honestly, she smiled. It was a somewhat bewitching smile.

    Suddenly, she moved to the door and locked it behind her back.

    What are youbefore I was about to say that she quickly hugged me.

    Then, as it is, she pushed me down the bed.

    Her soft body got pressed against me, her exceptionallyrge breasts making their presence known.

    Its only when I have time that she closes in on me, like this moment.

    Soon after, my cock begins to react.

    Im d youre doing well, master.

    Edith gave me a nasty smile as she rubbed my crotch.

    Dont move too much because the bed is too small, okay?

    The bed in the cabin is small. As I got used to the big bed I usually use, it only became even more prominent.

    On that narrow bed, I was straddled by Edith.

    The ceiling is low, so low that I could even see the wood grains just above her.

    Even though she cant move much, unlike usual, she deftly removes my pants. Shes done it so many times that her hands arepletely familiar with it.

    My meat pole was soon freed, and it pops out with great vigor.

    Masters cock is already so hard.

    Edith murmurs as she lovingly strokes my meat pole.

    In return, I made Ediths breastse off in her chest binds.

    Her boobs came out, shaking big.

    And Edith as well. Your nipples are perking up.

    Kuh, hauuuu! I just told you not to move too much.

    Although she was saying that, she was shaking and feeling it all over. Aside from that, she was moving her hips and rubbing them against my flesh.

    Her well-tailored clothes also felt good, but whats the most important is the vagina.

    I changed the angle of my hips and poked at that area through her clothes.

    Ahhhh! Kuh, ahhn! Oh, my God! I cant take it anymore, master!

    Edith shifted her underwear and swallowed my meat stick. It was already wet enough to ept mine easily.

    Despite that, her tightness was strong, and I could tell she wanted my meat pole hard.

    Added to that was the warmth of her vagina wrapping around it, making the rod swell even more.

    Nhaaa! Itsing in!

    Thats dangerous, Edith.

    I pull her head, which was about to bend due to the pleasure of the insertion, back to me.

    Were in our usual cowgirl position, but the ceiling is low, so Edith is now slightly bending forward. That move avoided her from being hit.

    As she does so, however, herrge breasts sway appealingly at my face.

    The overall cramped room didnt annoy us one bit. Rather, it made it feel even more erotic.

    I couldnt resist and pushed Edith up from underneath me.

    Master? Kyaaauu! Aaah, aaaahhaaaahh!

    She seemed startled by the sudden thrusts, but soon began to enjoy the pleasure.

    The walls of her vagina tangled around and stimted my meat rod.

    Kuhh! Aaaah, oohhnhaaaaa!

    She gasps as her body covers me.

    At first nce, it looks like shes the one moving, when in fact its the opposite.

    Her face is right next to mine as she feels it. I can watch her up close and personal as she peers at me.

    Hnn, haaaaa I think I just came a little.

    As she says this, I can feel her vaginal walls, twitching and moving about.

    I stop temporarily and enjoy Ediths naughtier appearance than usual.

    Master

    She lets out a pleading voice.

    Move your hips more, please. Dont make me wait like this.

    As if she couldnt wait anymore, she started swinging on her own.

    This chapter is made possible by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    But just as she was about to lift her hips, the ship rocked wildly. The ships rocking caused my body to jump up, and I ended thrusting up inside her vagina more than I intended to.

    KUhiiii! So sudden

    Edith swoons at the unexpectedly deep pration.

    Im happy that shes feeling it with my cock, but this time its entirely the fault of the waves.

    Sensing an oddpetition with it, I started to make Edith feel good as well.

    With my renewed determination, I prate her vagina deeply.

    The sea was just beginning to get rough, and the ship was rocking heavily.

    But it was not the only one moving by the current.

    Not to be outdone by the movements, I also used my hips hard and vited Edith, to the point of being overwhelmed by it.

    Oooooou! Master, its amazing. Im, Im going to breaaak!

    Zubu, chuu, guchuuu!

    The ocean and I thrust up at Edith as if we were in a race.

    When the wave and my timing became right, my hips moved with such force that I wondered if Ive gone too strong.

    Kuhiiii! Ooooh! Harder, harderrrr!

    But it seemed that it brought out Ediths masochistic tendencies instead, as shes feeling more than ever before.

    As the seas got rougher, I also put on myst spurt.

    GuhIm about to cum as well.

    Me too, master! Please,e inside me as hard as you can!

    Despite being in a narrow cabin bed, were copting intensely.

    Hot semen soon rushes in my urethra.

    Iming, Edith!

    At the same time as I dered, I thrust my hips up as hard as possible and ejacted deep inside her.

    Hyaaaaaaaaa! Itsing out, its pouring hard inside meee! Nhaaaaaauuuuu!

    Her vagina squeezed in time with my ejaction, tightening my meat rod as if she was wringing everyst drop of semen out of it.

    fuaaahIts so full of masters semen.

    Edith murmured as her body trembled in the aftermath of her climax.

    The arms that support her body lost their strength.

    She plopped down, in which I held her close.

    We then huddled together on the narrow bed, enjoying the afterglow in the swaying in the gentle waves.

 Afterstories: Chapter 3: Sightseeing in Kyou

    Afterstories: Chapter 3: Sightseeing in Kyou

    Oooh! So this is the Kyou that Ive been hearing about!

    rice eximed in admiration as she got off the ship.

    While listening to her voice, I got off as well, and almost had a simr reaction as I witnessed whats before us.

    Wee to Kyou, the Trading Capital of the Continent.

    Mio spoke, bowing as she weed her new travelers.

    Kyou is, to sum up, like a different world from Blossom.

    The buildings, the roads, the trees, all of it are not the same. Yes, they are all Japanese-like, which I find nostalgic. However, I can still tell that it is a different world, aside from the western fantasy-like Blossom.

    Still, seeing all the people in town dressed in kimono is refreshing to my eyes.

    It was as if I was transferred into a fictional drama using the past Japan as a setting, rather than modern Kyoto, in which I was familiar with.

    It is also very suitable for Mio, who is dressed like an oiran.

    In Kyoto of my previous world, most people are dressed in normal clothes and uniforms, meaning almost all of them are a bit more modern, save for the ones in the famous tourist destinations.

    On the other hand, Kyou has a more ancient Japanese feel to it, making it feel more natural than the former.

    This chapter is made possible by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    Its amazing. So, this is whats like in apletely different country.

    Irene murmured in admiration.

    Not only she, but Edith as well, who was just next to Irene. Both people seemed to be transfixed by the view of the town.

    From their point of view, this must be an even more unusual sightpared to mine.

    Im sure the wooden architecture is what you can find on both sides, but the roof tiles and kimono are not familiar to them.

    Theyve seen Mios clothes before, but its a totally different story when the whole townspeople are dressed in kimono.

    Would you like me to take care of our luggage carried first, so you can go and look around the town?

    You will do that for us? Though I cant help but be curious about the city.

    Irene is usually a calm person, but even she couldnt hide her excitement.

    Edith also looked fidgety. Of course, Im kind of restless as well.

    While were at that, a rickshaw drove by in front of us.

    That carriage was being pulled by a person !

    Edith said as she watched the rickshaw pass by.

    Thats a rickshaw, a cart that is used for sightseeing tourists. As they move, the one pulling it exins sorts of various things for you.

    Thats an interesting idea, but isnt it hard for them?

    Well, it takes a lot of strength, so its not easy. Besides, its not suitable for arge number of people, as it can only carry three at the most.

    Mio led the way, exining as they walked along.

    Passing by us were shops that spread out, selling small items, ornamental hairpins,bs, and fans, adding to the towns vibrant atmosphere.

    I dont know if they are confident of the countrys security, seeing them sprawl their items all over the ce, but all of my worries were wiped out upon seeing their wares as a tourist.

    As we walked around the town, I saw a bridge.

    Its not a suspension type bridge, but a simple semicircle stone of sorts.

    The bridge is quite long, and the distance to the other side of the river is about 30 meters.

    But whats astounding is its height, which makes it a bit scary to jump in.

    Even a bridge has a matching ambiance!

    rice said happily, and with a huup, she jumped onto the parapet.

    It was too easy to jump on, and the river is just beyond. I know rice would be fine, but I couldnt help but feel nervous while watching her.

    Regardless of my concerns, she crosses the parapet without hesitation.

    A girl bncing herself along the parapet in a view of the river and mountains. If it werent for the danger, it would be very picturesque.

    Oh, what are those? Wait, are those little boats?

    rice looked at the river and asked, so we also leaned forward to look at it.

    Ah, that is a contest for the locals. Instead of using the bridge, they cross over by stepping and jumping on a series of rickety small boats.

    Is it okay to do such a thing?

    Irene turns her head to Mio, in which thetter nodded in reply.

    Its a slow-flowing river down here. Even if you fall down, youll only get wet, so it wont be much.

    So, its kind of like a small obstacle course, huh. Certainly, that doesnt seem to hurt much.

    As we were at the peak of our hypes on this trip, I am tempted to give it a try. Weve only just started to cross the bridge, so it wont take long if we turn back now.

    But after thinking about it thoroughly, I calmed out for a bit. Even if I dont get hurt, Im still going to get wet if I fall.

    Since that would be a hassle since were not in our ce, I didnt bother in the end.

    As I thought that, rice cheerfully shouted all of a sudden,

    Ooooh! That sounds interesting. Im going to give it a shot!

    before jumping down from the top of the parapet  and going straight onto the small boats below.

    What?!

    The fall was so fast that rice had almostnded on one of the boats by the time I shouted.

    The impact caused the small vessel to bounce and make a ssh, but it hasnt capsized. Thanks to the cleannding, the stern of the boat didnt shift.

    Once the ssh subsided and the boat became stable, rice jumped to the next one.

    The series of boats, which were just tied together with ropes to keep them from separating, should still be pretty rocky.

    Even so, she moved into one after the other at ease in the right tempo.

    Wow, shes amazing.

    Even Mio, the native in the area, sounded impressed as she peered under the bridge.

    The supple and trained body of the grappler girl carried on without any danger.

    It was an impressive feat. Even the other townspeople found themselves peering at rice as she crossed the boat.

    Its done, Aki~!

    In no time at all, rice got to the other bank, and after running quite a distance to gain momentum, she jumped high and returned to the bridge with us.

    Youre amazing, girl!

    Youre like a Ninja!

    Shouts came from those around us, and most of the watching townsfolk surrounded rice.

    Oh, whoa! Hehehe. Not really.

    She was surprised by the suddenness of the situation but soon started to get embarrassed when she noticed that the people around admired her in the true meaning.

    Wait, did he just say ninjas? Ninjas exist here?

    When I asked, Mio nodded lightly.

    They do. But they dont dress up like the ones you found in stories. Its a lot moreplicated than that.

    With that, she turned her attention to the crowd surrounding rice.

    In fact, maybe theyre here among us, maybe they dont.

    I kept myself silent. Thankfully, rice didnt hear anything, as shes busy with the crowds. But if she finds out their existence, she would surely expose them as a challenge.

    Well, they are ninjas. At least they should do that one job right, right?

    With that in mind, I look at the people gathered there.

    After the crowd dissipated from our grappler girl, we headed to another tourist attraction.

    If you are reading this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Support the trantor by only reading at Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Though its not exactly the same one from modern Japan I lived in, what we went into was a shrine-like ce. Of course, its customs and culture are way different from my own.

    After passing through the torii, we were greeted by strong-looking statues at each side of the big gate.

    Thats a huge gate

    Edith blurted out her thoughts as she looked all the way up.

    Its true.

    In Kyou, this building is a substitute for your churches. We make a wish to the god enshrined in it.

    Mio exins to us as we go through the gate.

    After walking through the pathway paved with gravel, I saw a familiar donation box and a bell. Theyre so magnificent that both are clearly visible even from a distance.

    Oddly enough, though, the temples inside is full of people, despite being humongous.

    The only moment I saw this bustling activity in a shrine is when there are festivals and New Years Eve. It was just that crowded.

    We followed the flow of people and arrived at the main shrine.

    This is where were going to pray. To pray here, p our hands once and ring the bell to get the gods to notice us.

    While Mio was exining to us, people began praying one by one.

    After we had finished our turn, we were asked to go up, to the inside of the main building.

    The atmosphere was different from that of the church, where the light was lit by stained ss windows.

    Even in the daytime, the interior of the shrine was dark, and candles were flickering about.

    In the depths of this unique atmosphere, an object, which I could only think of was a sacred relic, was ced at the inner center.

    Although I couldnt see it that far, it was already a rare experience for me.

    We left the shrine after that and continued our tour of the Country of Kyou.

 Afterstories: Chapter 4: Arriving at the Inn

    Afterstories: Chapter 4: Arriving at the Inn

    After enjoying the sights of Kyou to the fullest, We came back to our designated inn.

    With the hostesss guidance inside, we headed to our room where our luggage had already been brought in.

    Wow, tatami mats

    I blurted out soon as I arrived in my room.

    As I hadnt seen tatami mats in a long time, it was very nostalgic.

    Its a strange room, isnt it?

    Edith muttered behind me.

    It was wooden up to the corridor, a feature I also see in Blossom. Whats strange about is that this is the only room in the house with tatami mats instead of wooden nks for flooring.

    These are tatami mats, and aremon in our country.

    It has a very unusual feel.

    Irene murmured as she squatted down and patted the tatami mats.

    Meanwhile, I went to the back of the room andy down on the tatami. Yep, it had that samefy feel as ever.

    As I was restingfortably, feeling the tatami mats with my cheeks,

    Master? Are you feeling unwell?

    Edith called out to me with concern.

    If I were in her point of view, I might ask the same, suddenly seeing someone lying on the floor without reason. Indeed, wooden floors were not designed to beid down, but that isnt the same for tatami mats.

    No, Im fine. I just miss the tatami.

    haaais that so

    Edith nodded, though she was getting the feeling that she wasnt very convinced.

    Boy, are you used to these tatamis?

    I nodded at Mios question.

    Yes. There were tatami mats where I was, too.

    In that case, I guess your ce is close to Kyou.

    If you are reading this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Support the trantor by only reading at Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Its more of a period drama than a tourist attraction here. Or a different period even, but its the same for Blossom. Its not the same as the modern western world where I used to see in movies.

    But even if I think about it that way, Kyou is the closest thing here that is simr to Japan.

    Oooh, this is quite pleasant.

    rice, who was lying on the tatami mats imitating me, said as she rolled over.

    I think she liked it too. Its not exactly her room, but I still kind of felt proud of it as a Japanese person.

    As for Irene, she was sitting calmly in front of a chabudai-like furniture, which is a short-legged Japanese dining table.

    In front of her was Mio, brewing tea using a teapot from the inn.

    What an unusual way of making it.

    The optimum temperature is different on each tea, after all.

    Unlike ck tea made with hot water, the proper temperature for green tea is a little lower.

    While exining this, Mio poured tea into the teacup.

    Meanwhile, Edith, who had been exploring the room with great interest, came back and said.

    Come to think of it, I dont see any bed in here.

    She looked around the room again and continued as she sat down in front of the Japanese table.

    This room is quiterge, but I dont see a bed anywhere.

    To answer her curiosity, Mio replied to her.

    In Kyou, we use futons instead of beds. The housekeeper will bring them overter. Welly it out on the floor of the room and sleep on it.

    What an unusual way of sleeping as well.

    Indeed, this maye as a surprise to Edith, who is a member of the bed culture.

    Ive gotten used to sleeping in bed, but I remember my grandparents used to use futons at their house.

    The country of Kyou is really Japanese in every way.

    I feel at home, but thats the reason why Irene, Edith, and rice find it so strange.

    We sipped the tea that Mio brewed for us and took a break.

    Hows the country of Kyou?

    Mio turned to the four of us and asked.

    I felt great. So this is how you live in a country flourishing in trade. There are many unusual things here.

    Irene answers so.

    In addition to the Japanese vor, the country of Kyou is home to many other things from many different countries.

    Because it functions as a transit point for many countries, once you leave the tourist area, you will find the streets jumbled together in various cultures.

    To sum up, it is a fascinating ce.

    In contrast to the quiet, modern Japanese streets, the streets here are buzzing and full of activity.

    It was strange to see that even the basic ideas were so different when youre in a different ce.

    Edith says, and then turns her attention to the corner of the room.

    I suppose that includes the futon.

    Unlike the bed, a futon that can be folded away is the wisdom of being able to use the room effectively.

    Well, as long as the room is this big, I feel like either is fine.

    It may be difficult for Edith to realize that herself because they are rich and haverge rooms.

    Id love to meet a samurai or a ninja!

    On the other hand, rice is hyped to fight the ninjas and samurai shed heard about on the way.

    Its only recently that shes been quiet, but she really likes topete, to begin with.

    The first time I met her, she challenged me to a match and.

    Im sure that if she found a samurai, she would challenge him to a fight in a heartbeat. Fortunately, the current Kyou is not a ce where samurai is supposed to roam. Most of them are townspeople.

    As Mio had said, this is a ce that thrives on trade, so theres no need for armed forces to go that far.

    It was unpleasant back then. I heard that there were a few samurai in the past.

    Mio, who doesnt know about ricespetitive nature, mutteredzily.

    But boy, you seem to behappier than usual?

    Of course.

    Mio smiled at me as if she was contented with my answer.

    Nostalgia is a big part of it that I couldnt deny, but a different yet also the same culture is even more attractive as a tourist attraction.

    Initially, Japanese umbres and folding fans didnt give me much of an affection.

    But after going to another world, I now understood how valuable they are to me, together with these people dressed up in kimonos.

    After enjoying the sightseeing in Kyou,

    This inn has a hot spring bath.

    Mio then spoke to us.

    Is it? Are we gonna enter too?

    Her words were met with a response from Irene.

    Of course. You are my guests, and appearance is irrelevant now, right? Plus, its also an open-air one, and thats one of the things this inn is known for.

    Mio looks around at our faces and,

    Theres still sometime before dinner, shall we go ahead?

    Sensing a good feeling, she makes a suggestion.

    Thats good.

    Im curious about it, too.

    Edith and rice agreed to it as well.

    They both wanted to take a hot spring bath as soon as possible.

    This chapter is made possible by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    You can boil water in Irenes house to take a bath, but the hot springs are a different story.

    The hot springs are easier to bathe in because you dont need to boil water manually anymore, and you dont have to worry about the amount of water you use.

    Tomo, why dont youe with us?

    Okay.

    I nodded at Irenes invitation.

    The changing room, which is somewhat simr to a locker room in my past world, is, of course, separate for men and women, so I was only able to apany them to the front of the entrances.

    Upon going inside, I removed my clothes and changed into a yukata, which was already provided there, then got myself a towel to rub yourself of the grime before dipping on the hot spring.

    Over here. Lets go.

    Upon going outside the changing room, Mio and the others were already there, and we headed for the hot spring.

    As I walked down the inns corridor, it urred to me that the way things were going, this means that we would be able to see each other in our yukata after the bath.

    Their wet and sexy figures, being hugged by a loose yukata, the more I imagined the scenery, the more I want to anticipate it.

    I walked the hall with those lewd thoughts in my head.

    Soon, we arrived at the hot spring.

    Ill see you inside, boy.

    Of course.

    I nodded at Mios words and headed for the male entrance, which was obviously separated from the females, not minding that something was odd in what she had said.

 Afterstories: Chapter 5: Secret Handjob in the Hot Spring

    Afterstories: Chapter 5: Secret Handjob in the Hot Spring

    After quickly undressing in the changing room alone, I headed to the hot spring.

    But before that, I cleaned off the dirt in the bathing area using the towel I bought along with the yukata, before taking a dip in therge open-air bath.

    Ah, that feels so good

    I cant help but gasp.

    The hot springs whitish water is a bit thick and feels like its trying to seep itself inside my pores.

    I dont know much about hot springs, but I feel that this contributes to making a persons skin beautiful.

    There were no other guests in the vicinity, meaning I had therge open-air bath all to myself.

    I stretched out my arms and legs, sloppily enjoying the hot spring bath.

    GARAN. Suddenly, there was a rattling sound, and some figures appeared over the steam.

    I watched the silhouettes in a daze as my mind slipped away from the bath.

    Im not sure if its another batch of customers, but I realized that the silhouettes are very feminine as they came closer.

    Ah

    The ones who appeared from the other side of the steam were Irene and the others who just separated with me at the entrance.

    I couldnt help but be drawn to their bodies, being caught up in the surprise.

    Im sure they noticed me, too, as they appeared, and theirrge breasts shook as they walked in.

    Huh? Tomo?

    Irene muttered curiously.

    Uhm, this is?

    Not understanding the situation either, I could only make a vague noise.

    Despite this, my eyes were still locked on thepletely naked girls.

    This chapter is made possible by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    Inside the hot springs is a natural situation that everyone inside should be naked, but because it is an open-air bath, I felt a sense of immorality.

    Why is master in the womens bath?

    Ediths tone was polite, but her eyes seemed to be saying, Well, go ahead and do it with dignity anyway, you pervert.

    No, rather, why are Edith and the others in the mens bath?

    Im pretty sure I entered the one with the curtain called man on it. At least it would have been a different entrance from Edith and the others.

    Hm? The hot spring is a mixed bath for both genders. Its just that the entrances are separated.

    Mio, who had quickly finished cleaning herself in the bath area, replied as she dipped herself in the hot spring.

    Didnt I say see you inside just earlier? oooh, this hot water is quite nice!

    Mio muttered while approaching next to me.

    Edith and the others seem to have no qualms with that, and all the three of them took a dipper in their hands.

    The water here is cloudy, isnt it?

    Irene spoke, looking into the pail of hot spring water that she had just filled.

    Its true. and a bit thick as well.

    While the two of them were curious about the hot spring water, rice, who had quickly cleansed herself up, soaked in the hot spring.

    ooh! Its so wide. Its all the way down to that rock over there!

    rice said happily, and started swimming to the back of the ce.

    I could see her perky smooth ass floating in the spring.

    Even Irene and the others, they are frolicking at the washroom in their unprotected, beautiful form.

    Fuuuh. Hey, boy.

    Ah, L-Lady Mio?

    Mio, who was next to me, suddenly grabbed me between my legs.

    I didnt notice her hand at all because the water is so murky.

    What are you doing all of a sudden

    I told her as her slender fingers handled my meatstick. I turn my attention to her hand, but its still too cloudy to see it through.

    All I can see is Mios lush tits being emphasized as they float out of the hot water.

    The sight of them and the stimtion of my hand made my rod of flesh harden in a sh.

    You wanted me to do this to you, didnt you, boy? Youve been staring at us naked for a while now.

    ugh

    I couldnt retort back because shes right.

    Yes, like that. Make it big enough for me. Its hotter than the hot spring.

    Mio continued. This time her palm is rubbing up against my meat stick.

    But as we are in the warm water, I felt even more wrapped up.

    The thickness of the spring water added to the sensation as well.

    Wait, Mio, wait. Doing it in a ce like this is-

    The hot springs are cloudy enough. You wont be noticed as long as you stay quiet.

    Mio insisted as she whispers in my ear.

    Irene and Edith, who had finished cleaning themselves, came next into the hot spring.

    It truly feels good, Tomo.

    A-agreed.

    Even though Im now in a delicate situation, I still managed to answer Irene as she rxes herself across from me.

    Edith, as usual, took her ce beside Irene.

    Thanks to the spaciousness of the spring itself, both of us are at a distance from each other.

    But because they are directly in front of us, theyll surely notice if I make a strange move.

    H-hey, Mio

    But Mio only smiled wickedly as I reproached her in a soft voice.

    Dont move too much. Or else the two in front will find out.

    She spoke in reply, moving her hands dexterously.

    Shes so good that her movements hardly made a wave in the hot spring.

    Whats more is that shes doing that while having a tight grip on my cock.

    Underneath the cloudy water, Im receiving a hand job from the daughter of this countrys ambassador.

    Im twice as excited, despite my nervousness, maybe because of the thrill inside the danger of being found out.

    How does it feel? To be made to cum secretly in front of the opposite sex in a cloudy, hot spring, without them knowing everything.

    If you are reading this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Support the trantor by only reading at Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Aaahhugh

    Her hand suddenly moved so fast that I immediately became about to let it out.

    Come on, you need to put more pressure on your hips. You dont want them to see a white stuff that is thicker than the hot spring, right?

    Mio teased even more, while briskly handling the meat stick up.

    I did as she said, desperately building up strength in my hips to hold back my ejaction.

    The look on your face as you endure, its so sexy

    But upon seeing my face, Mio slowed her hand down.

    Then she moves her other hand.

    Hnn, haa

    Though I cant see it in the cloudy water, I knew where it went. It seems shesforting herself by rubbing her pussy.

    This desired me to get a little revenge, so I poked Mios chest from below with the hand I had hidden in hot water.

    Since my finger will pop up if I touch the upper part too much, I focused on her underboobs instead, hidden underneath the water level.

    Aaah, fuuh No good, its too light. I cant stand it anymore.

    Mio grabbed my arm with the hand thatforted her and guided it to her own secret ce.

    It ended up being pushed in hot water, spreading it apart.

    A hot liquid, different from the water of the spring, wets my fingers.

    Youre feeling it a lot, too, arent you, Mio?

    I scraped my finger around inside my vagina, including the bean on the outside.

    Just like the hot spring, I could feel the opening pouring out hot fluids one after another as I go in.

    Ah, hnn, dontif you do, Ill end up cumming right away.

    Despite that, Mios hand in my member moved quickly to match her own pleasure.

    Perhaps because she tried to stifle her moans, her grip on the meat pole had be even stronger.

    Though the hot springs sliminess helped, the tight stimtion still numbed the area around my waist.

    Im about to reach my limit soon.

    <em>Is it okay to let it out in the hot spring?</em> I was about to ask out, but the pleasure quickly overtook my senses.

    Nhaaa, aaahh, no good, Im, already, nhaaaa!

    Mio tried desperately to keep her voice down, but she couldnt hold back, and it leaked out.

    At that time, I felt the semen rushing up from my balls.

    Tomo, Lady Mio, are you two okay? Both of your faces are red all over. If so, you can get up now.

    Our movements stopped when Irene suddenly called out to us.

    The meat rod, which was ready to fire, bounced around as if seeking the pleasure it had just lost.

    Ah, um, Were okay. Dont worry. I think I want to dip in a little more. If you want, you can go out first.

    Even though It was just a little more, Mio immediately managed to make a quick reply, even suggesting something advantageous for uster on.

    Certainly, if Irene and the others went up first, we can finally do it without sneaking around like this.

    However, as if to betray our expectations, Edith spoke the reverse.

    Even if you like the hot springs, you cane back inter. It will only do no good if you push yourself.

    If she says it like that, its is logical not to stay for long.

    Because I havent cummed yet, my arousal remains at peak. However, I also couldnt risk being found out.

    Due to the sudden call, and after conversing a bit, my meat rod returned to its original form. I was able to get out without raising any suspicion.

    But the frustrating feeling of ipletebustion after being left hanging still remained. Despite that, we soon returned to our room.

 Afterstories: Chapter 6: Sneaking in from Everyone Else

    Afterstories: Chapter 6: Sneaking in from Everyone Else

    After we got out of the hot springs, we had our dinner.

    But I who had received an abrupt stop in the spring, felt restless, and has been on the edge of my seat the entire time, wondering when Ill gonna have an outburst.

    After the bath, Irene and the girls were in their yukata, just as I had expected.

    They were very attractive, which made it even harder.

    The nape of their necks were peeking out, exuding fragrance that is only unique to women after having a bath in a hot spring. Perhaps because I was unused to it, I could see more than just a little bit of cleavage from their loose chest.

    Normally, I would have gotten used to it, but now that Im in a state where Ive been umting it, it only made it worse.

    Despite that, I didnt look away, or else they would find out that theres something wrong.

    After spending such a time covered in earthly desires, our futons were finallyid by the innkeeper, and so we went to sleep.

    The room itself wasrge, but the futons were spread closely together.

    I didnt mention anything, though, because I thought its more like a field trip that way.

    After the lights were turned off, and everyone was quiet, my eyes were still clear.

    I turned over to soothe my iplete and restless crotch.

    As I did so, I saw Irenes sleeping form just a few feet away.

    She turns her body toward me, her bosom flinging about. In the end, her soft breasts got crushed beneath those dainty arms.

    The sight of her appearance is nothing but a representation of worldly desires, so I hurriedly turned my back again.

    On the other way, this time, I saw rice breathing in her sleep.

    This chapter is made possible by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    She is writhing a lot, maybe due to the fact that shes not used to the futon. Every time she does that, however, the hem of her yukata gets rolled up, making her expose her thighs to the unprotected.

    Nn, ugh

    Those legs rose up further, causing the yukata to roll up until it almost exposes her crotch.

    As it was dangerous to look at either way, Iid on my back instead.

    However, as I did so, my crotch, which didnt have the chance to calm down, pushed up in a big way, and created a tent in the sheets.

    I squeezed my eyes shut.

    Nnsuu

    Haafuuhh

    But the faintly audible breaths of these women stirred up my imagination.

    It seems there is nothing I can do about this swollen affliction unless I get rid of it once.

    I was about to give up when I heard a whisper in my ear.

    Boy, are you awake?

    Mio?

    When I opened my eyes, I saw her face right in front of me.

    Our eyes met at a breath-taking distance. Her cheeks were already rosed up.

    We were almost halfway through earlier. I cant stand it anymore

    In a wistful tone, her arms reached over my yukata, spreading them apart.

    That moment, my sexual desire became uncontroble.

    Mio!

    Muffling my voice as everyone else is asleep, I called out to her and hugged her.

    Then I switched positions of our bodies andid her down with me on top.

    Boy youre so aggressive today.

    Mio looked up at me and had a flushed face that was already turned on.

    Just like she said, she couldnt resist anymore. Its the same for me.

    I put my hands on Mios yukata and opened her chest wide.

    Boing. Herrge breasts were revealed as they swayed.

    I covered her twin mounds with my hands and stimted her rising nipples with my palms.

    Hnn, haaaa

    Mio holds back her own voice.

    Im savoring the seductive breasts, which were changing shape in my hands, but that alone was enough to make me feel like Im about to cum.

    I reached for the hem of Mios yukata and pulled them off, leaving her in only her underwear.

    And that piece of clothing, its already sopping wet.

    You look stunning, Mio.

    When I touched her panties, it made a guchu sound.

    Stroking her clitoris is already enough for me to get wet on my fingers, even though theres still a piece of cloth in between us.

    Was it like this all the time after you left the spa?

    When I asked her a slightly nasty question, Mio smiled suspiciously.

    Boy, you cant stand it either, cant you?

    As Mio said this, she used her knee to grind my crotch.

    Look, its already this hard, Im sure its been hard for you the whole time, hasnt it?

    She rubs my meat stick further up with a teasing look on her face.

    Mioif you do that now, Ill be

    Tomo is raising his voice like a girl. Its really arousing

    If this goes on, Ill be letting it out on my pants. Im already on the verge of losing it because the surrounding area is one hell of an enticing chamber.

    Normally, Mio would attack me a little more here, but today she took down the knee that was rubbing me and just stared at me.

    I cant wait anymore. Boy, put your cock into my pussy!

    She must have been on the limit of her patience as well.

    I quickly strip off Mios underwear and put my meat pole against the secret spot. It was so full of honey that it almost soaked the bedding underneath it.

    As it turns out, were both more than ready for each other.

    As if to make up for my impatience, I inserted my meatstick with great vigor.

    Nhaaaa!!

    Mio raised a moan as her hips bounced from the pration.

    But her vaginal walls tangled around the meat pole all at once, trying to squeeze it all out.

    I almost ejacted just by inserting it, but I gritted my teeth and managed to hold it back. It will be a shame that after all that holding back, Ill just be cumming in an instant.

    Despite that, the precum of mine spurts out and mixes with the love juices in her vagina.

    Aaffuhh, haaa! Nnn, I think Im going to cum any second now.

    Mios vagina, especially her entrance side, has a tremendous gripping power. Like a snake that wraps up to constrict her prey, it entwines with my meat stick to squeeze it hard.

    To counter it, I poked around her cervix, which is her weakness, with my tip.

    Nnhuu, you cant do that, you cant thrust in there, nhaaa!

    I ignored that and shook my hips with a hard breath.

    Now that shes conscious of her weakness, her grip loosened a little. I didnt waste this chance to rub her weakest point, which is right in the middle of her vagina, where it borders with her dexterous entrance side.

    Hiuuuu! Aaah, boy, your penis is going wild inside of me. more, make me feel it moreee!

    Mio also moved her hips with dexterity, sending more pleasure from that simple extraction.

    Nhiiii! Aaah, aah, Im cummiiing, Im cummiinggg! Oh no, Im gonna be crazyyy!

    She clings to me tightly as she raises her voice.

    Then, I stooped down and spoke to her ear.

    Then go crazy as long as you want.

    My mind wants to enjoy this pleasure more. But my body cant take it anymore.

    Zuchu, zuchu, zuchu, I repeated my deep pistons, each with enough power to grind whats inside.

    Nhaaaaaaa! Nooo more, Youre going to break me, youre gonna break meeee!

    But far contrast to her crying out in a charming voice, Mios fleshy folds wriggled and clenched, as if sucking meat stick out of its goodies.

    If you are reading this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Support the trantor by only reading at Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    umminn. Im cummiiinnnggg! Im cumming, Im cumming, Im cumming!

    With a big bounce, Mio climaxed loudly.

    Ahhhafuuu.

    Down below, our local tour guide was drooling and weakening, but Mios vagina, on the contrary, tightened its meat rod with maximum force.

    Ughh, aaaaah!

    Naturally, I, who could not bear it, ejacted as hard as I could.

    Perhaps because I had gone through a lot, the semen spurted out of me with painful force.

    That full brunt was received by Mios vagina.

    Hyaaaa! Tomos semen, its just too much! I wont be able to stand it if you keep releasing it like thiiiiiis!

    The shock of my vigorous ejaction made Mio cum even more. The wall of flesh moved sosciviously that even the remaining semen in the urethra was squeezed out.

    I fell on top of Mio as it was, having used up my energy from the violent act.

    As I was resting against her soft body, I heard a voice from above.

    Tomo. You can still keep going, right?

    At the sound of Irenes voice, I turned around fearfully.

    It wasnt just Irene. Edith and rice were standing there as well.

 Afterstories: Chapter 7: Turning into a Large Orgy

    Afterstories: Chapter 7: Turning into a Large Orgy

    The three people whom I thought were sleeping were now looking at me.

    They dont seem to be angry, but that only made it worse.

    Each of them is breathing heavily while they stare at me.

    Just the thought of that makes me flinch immediately.

    Though Im not guilty, and its nothing to worry about if theyre also included, but to be watched from the side without you knowing, as expected, it was still embarrassing.

    However, it seems that the remaining three are not as calm as I am.

    For the time being, I need to settle them down.

    E-everyone is awake, I see.

    Of course, we would be! Youre making too much noise!

    Edith shouted as if she couldnt help it. Indeed, we were raising our voices as much as we could.

    It was only at the beginning that we were trying to hold back.

    Unlike Mio, who sat dignified, I felt embarrassed.

    If you show us something like that, I wont be able to stand itHey, Tomo, youll make us feel good as well, right?

    Though Irene approaches me gracefully, her tone is firm. As if shes telling me she would not take no for an answer.

    Gotcha, Aki!

    Uwaaa!

    Before I realized, rice, who hade around from behind, had wrapped her arms all over me.

    Her breasts deformed as they pressed against my back.

    In between us was the softness of the thin yukata, but even with that barrier, I could feel the sticity of her chest as it firmly clings against my back.

    In the meantime, Irene and Edith, and even Mio, for some reason, wrapped themselves into my body as well.

    M-Mio!?

    Mio looked up at the sound of my voice and gave a mischievous smile.

    While its a good idea to have a good time with them, dont leave me out. Youre always doing with them at home anyways.

    If you are reading this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Support the trantor by only reading at Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    N-no way

    Im already having a hard time with this trio individually, but if Mio is added to the mix, it would be even more.

    But its certainly not good to be left out. I made up my mind and faced the four of them.

    I understand. Lets do it all together.

    As expected of my master! Lets get youfy right away.

    Soon as she hears my deration, Edith is the first to suck on my meat stick.

    I was wrapped in the warmth of her mouth all of a sudden, and my thing reacts significantly.

    Masthers penissuch a thick male smell.

    Edith crawls her tongue from the shaft up, then starts sucking at the leaking tip.

    Ugh

    While I groaned in surprise, my yukata was then slipped off from behind by rice.

    My bottom is being handled by Edith, while my top is with rice. Receiving both pleasures in different directions, I was left with the sash of my yukata barely holding on.

    With this, master is ready to go.

    Edith lets go of my cock, which has now towered firmly.

    The four of them saw it, they started appealing to me in their own way.

    Since I have five futonsid out side by side, like supermodels disying their fashion dresses, or in this case, their birthday suits, they showcased themselves at a distance from each other.

    Edith is sticking her buttocks out at me while Irene is the opposite, staring at me in all fours.

    Mio is looking at me provocatively, with her legs spread in an M-shape.

    As rice is not used to seducing people, Im not sure how to describe what shes doing.

    And it seems she has realized it as well, and once her eyes met mine, she mumbled an excuse with a look of shame on her face.

    I dont really like this kind of indirectness

    As she says this, her body swayed.

    With that, I picked the clumsy rice and make her get on all fours.

    Well then, lets start with rice.

    I grabbed her tight ass and slowly inserted my meat rod into it.

    But I didnt move immediately and first felt up that nice curves.

    Underneath that smooth skin was a barrier of firm muscles. I gently rubbed that area around her thighs, which symbolized her femininity and strength.

    Hyauu! Aki, that tickles!

    Soon as I applied some force, her thighs got hard enough to make my fingers bounce.

    It was far contrast to her vagina, which is warm and soft. Yet, it doesnt let my meat stick go.

    I firmly supported rices body and began to shake my hips forcefully.

    Ah, uunn! Akis cock is spreading my insides!

    Each time I pull out my meat rod, I met a considerable resistance, so much that her vaginal walls got pulled out as well.

    This stimted each of us, making our arousals build up.

    Ahuuu! Nnn, Akiii, Im!

    rice, who is prone to cumming, seems to have reached the end of her rope.

    This chapter is made possible by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    But when Im all focused on making here,

    Dont forget about us. Haamu.

    Uwaaa.

    Mio suddenly hugged me from behind and took my ear into her mouth.

    Because of that, I could feel her soft skin pressing against my back. Especially the raw milk jugs draping on my shoulders.

    Hey, Tomo. Chuuuu.

    While shes doing that, Irene came to the front and took my lips away.

    Her tongue splits my lips and intertwines with my own.

    Nhuu, Akis cock is swelling up inside of me.

    While the two of them were attacking my mouth and ears, rices vaginal walls continued to stimte my meat rod.

    With three caressesing from different directions, I was now being driven to the edge.

    I began to swing my hips again, enjoying the luxury of being wrapped up in a womans body in each direction while also prating one underneath.

    I stirred up rices vagina as I drive my meat rod into her, which in turn, retaliates by contracting her insides even more, hitting me with a great pleasure that even I didnt expect from her clumsy state.

    Fuuu, aaah, no, Im cummiing! Aaah, aaah, hnnn, aaaaaaaaaahhh!

    However, as she is still unused to sex, rice soon climaxed as her body twitched.

    Her body copsed, causing my meat rod to slip out of her pussy.

    Hyauuu, uuu

    rice raises an enticing moan as it slipped out, but sheys herself on the futon as it is.

    Now that shes done, Ill be next, boy.

    Mio was quick to close in on my still fierce meat stick.

    She pushes me lightly and then sits down on top of me.

    We are now in a lotus position, sitting face to face with each other.

    Mio then lifted her hips and ced her entrance against the tip of my spear.

    Mios soft meat, which had been unraveled in the previous act, swallows mine vigorously.

    Ahaa. It easily went deep inside me!

    She puts her arms around my neck to hug me and begins swinging her hips.

    Auuu, hnn, fuuu! Boy, arent you really lively right now? Your cock is harder than before.

    And your pussy is even wetter. Do you feel more while being watched by everyone?

    Each time I made an extraction, Mios love juices overflowed from our connecting parts.

    Those sounds of wetness got mixed in with sounds of flesh bumping with each other, making a perfect blend of copting music in the air.

    Aaahhhh! It feels good I wish Tomo is always in Kyou to give me this.

    Though I cant stay here, even though it resembles my real hometown, I felt d upon hearing it. To cover up that deficiency, I thrust my hips even further.

    Her vaginal walls quivered as if it wants to thoroughly taste my member, and soon I reached my limit.

    Guh, Im cumming.

    I thrust my hips up to the farthest point, and my dick finally exploded.

    Iiiiiiuuuuuuu! Yeash, shpray it all inshide meeeee!

    Guuaah!

    Mio climaxed as well, and that momentum made her vagina tighten up, squeezing my cock all the way to the tip.

    Fuuh, aahh Sex with Tomo is the best after all

    Mio stood up, with her face enthralled.

    Semen spilled out of her vulva in a sloppy manner.

    Its far from over, as I hadnt satisfied Irene and Edith yet.

    This night is going tost a while longer.

 Afterstories: Chapter 8: A Place to Call Home

    Afterstories: Chapter 8: A ce to Call Home

    This time, its my turn!

    Edith pushed me down as she spoke, mounting me like shes kind of a horse rider.

    And, without hesitation at all, she guided the bodily fluids-covered meat stick into her own precious slit.

    What a disgustingly perverted dickyouve already put out a lot, and its still this hard.

    Even though shes berating me, Edith wore a smile on her face as she sucks my meat stick into the mouth of her vagina.

    Ugh.

    Due to being enveloped with her flesh all of a sudden, I couldnt help but groan a bit.

    Because you have made me wait for so long, Im going to have you serve me plenty with this dick, master~.

    Excited, Edith moved her hips as quickly as she could.

    In addition to the up and down extractions, she also swung her hips back and forth, seeking more insatiable pleasure from her movements.

    Her bombastic breasts also swayed in time as well, following the violent movements of her waist.

    Being able to see our proud princess knight, who also has a tongue-in-cheek attitude, being disoriented like this is enticing in itself.

    If Edith wants to feel so good, I should be able to help her, shouldnt I?

    Looks like it is not only I who was mesmerized by her state. Before I knew it, Irene, who had been out of sight, had moved around.

    Yaaahn, m-mistress!? Thats so sudden, ahhnn!

    Irene caught and cupped both of Ediths breasts from behind. As it was unexpected, it made her let out a high-pitched scream.

    This also caused her hip movements were put to a halt.

    I decided topensate by thrusting up.

    Higguh! M-master, wait a minute. Ennnnnn!

    How is it? Did it make you feel better?

    Edith, who was about to protest to me, was cut off from speaking when Irene pinched her nipples.

    aah, yaaa, mistress

    As expected of our loyal knight princess, she couldnt be bullish on Irene, whom she began calling mistress after we got married. That, however, didnt exempt me from her angry re.

    If you are reading this watermark, you are reading from an unauthorized aggregate site. Support the trantor by only reading at Stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.

    Of course, she did that at an angle where Irene, whos behind her, wouldnt notice. But the eyes of the princess knight in question are moist, and not even a trace of furiousness was present at all. Rather, its more of a cat throwing a tantrum to get attention. It was as if shes expecting from that re that shell to be debauchedter on

    Aaah, aahhh, both of you, please wait! Ahiiii, fuuh, ahhhh!

    Ediths moans are so cute. Can we hear more of it?

    I dont know if it was because she wasst, and shes getting impatient for it, but Irene feels more sadistic today. I just hope its the fault of Edith exuding her masochistic vibes, or else Ill be in for a tough end as well.

    But because shes glossy and refreshing in her yukata, I thought I dont mind either way.

    Yhaaann, I, Im being unbing in front of my mistress, aahhhh!

    Edith, too tight

    Edith, utterly disheveled in her yukata, is probably more aroused right now due to the fact that Irene is watching her.

    As evidence, even though her mouth keeps on denying, her body is actively seeking the feeling.

    Auuu, ahhh, ouuu, Im, gcummiing, Im guuummiiinnnhh!

    Soon, Edith lost her ability to articte from feeling too much. Her tongue just slobbers around as her eyes shed tears.

    Auuuu! Im being attacked by master and mistress at the same time! Im cumming, Im cummmiiinnggg!

    Raising a loud voice, Edith finally reached her peak.

    Her insides squeezed hard as they made convulsions in her vagina. If it werent for the fact that I have already let out a lot, I would have ejacted in a heartbeat.

    I looked at my partner. She had already fainted in time. Irene and I cooperated with each other andid Edith in her futon to sleep.

    Haaa, haaaTomo, I cant take it anymore.

    After that, Ireneid herself down and spread her own vagina with a whimper.

    She waspletely wet in her crotch, and from there, her insides could be seen twitching and trembling as if theyre seeking a meat pole to plug it in.

    She did her best to hold back up to now. Even though were already married and all, shes still thinking about satisfying everyone else first.

    Tis might be overbearing for a lord, but this is why she is the best. And I am saving her forst because I treasured her the most.

    I faced her, then put my arms around her waist.

    Irenes soft and warm body hugs me back.

    We took ourselves firmly in each others arms, allowing the warmth of our bodies to pass through. It would be a perfect romantic scenery if not for the tempting tits pressed against my chest, which made my dick feel like its about to burst open.

    TomoPlease mess me up with your cock!

    This chapter is made possible by rochenerorecormon of stabbing with a syringe trantions.

    I nodded at Irenes begging and prated her at once.

    kuhoo!

    Irene raises her voice low.

    Shes been made to wait a lot, so her sensitivity was already at its peak from the start.

    Ouu! Higuuu, ohooo!

    As Im the only one who knows when shes genuinely feeling it from her moans, at this moment, I am sure that Irene is feeling it a lot.

    Just listening to his voice makes me very satisfied.

    How do you like it, Irene?

    Uaahits so good. It feels so good, Im going crazy!

    At Irenes words, I m my hips harder.

    This made me prate her deeply that it was already enough to kiss the lips of her cervix.

    Ouuuu! OoohTomos cock is reaching my deepest end!

    Her vagina is tight. It snugly entwined its insides with my meat pole.

    But she kept on wriggling, even in that state. This caused made my dick felt like it was about to melt from its goodness.

    Ahhn. Just now, our penis got bigger!

    Irene is justso good; I thinkIm going toealready.

    Hearing my voice that I could barely squeeze out, Irenes expression fell into an even more disorder.

    Nhaaa! If, if you say it like that, it would make me feel it more! Tomo, cum, put a lot of your semen inside meeee!

    Triggered by Irenes words, I finally ejacted.

    And as she had said, I sprayed inside her vagina as hard as I could.

    The ejaction was so strong that even though Im not seeing it, I could feel it staining her inside white.

    Nhoooooo! Tomos cock is throbbing hard inside meeee! Aahh, ooogh! My insides, my insides are getting stirred up by your ejacting cock!

    At almost the same time, Irene also climaxed.

    Ugh. Aahhh

    The tightness of his climax is more insane than before, and it wrapped and squeezed my meat rod even more.

    My balls were sucked dry until theyre empty, and power had finally left my body.

    I have exhausted all my strength.

    Tomo.

    Thest scene I saw was Irene hugging me softly. From there, I lost consciousness.

    ***

    The day after the night when Ipletely exhausted our energies.

    We spent the rest of our second day in sightseeing in Kyou. After that, we bid goodbye to Mio and headed back to Blossom by ship and carriage.

    Even though wed only been there for two days, it felt like we left in a long time.

    After arriving and setting our bags down, we sat down at a table for a leisurely cup of tea.

    It was fun being in Kyou, wasnt it?

    Yes, It was really fun.

    I nodded at Irenes words.

    The country of Kyou was very fresh and new at the same time as it was nostalgic in some ways.

    Yet, there are still a lot more ces we can go around.

    Then, next time, I want to see a samurai!!

    It seems that Edith and rice had taken a liking to the trip as well.

    Id like to go back if I get the chance. After all. We didnt get to see everything. It was a sudden two-day vacation after all.

    Still, as we just came back from the trip, the next will be for ater date.

    When I was sitting in the house drinking tea, I thought again that this is the ce where I feel the mostfortable.

    This is where I feel most at home now, a new ce where I belong.

    Reversed Parallel Worlds Messiah END.

    Thank you for reading~! And another masterpiece has been aplished!

    I will take a week long break after this, (mainly, fixing things and such) before resuming trantion of my uing novels. You can still check them out on Patreon if you want to see it in advance.

    To all my donors and patrons that supported me, thank you, thank you very, very much. I couldnt have done this without you.

    So long in my next novel!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!